This is a modern-English version of Buddhist birth stories; or, Jataka tales, Volume 1, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
BUDDHIST BIRTH STORIES;
Either,
JĀTAKA TALES.
THE OLDEST COLLECTION OF FOLK-LORE EXTANT:
THE OLDEST COLLECTION OF FOLKLORE STILL IN EXISTENCE:
BEING
Being
THE JĀTAKATTHAVAṆṆANĀ,
THE JĀTAKATTHAVAṆṆANĀ,
For the first time Edited in the Original Pāli
For the first time edited in the original Pāli
By V. FAUSBÖLL,
By V. FAUSBÖLL,
AND TRANSLATED
AND TRANSLATED
By T. W. RHYS DAVIDS.
By T. W. RHYS DAVIDS.
TRANSLATION.
VOLUME I.
TRANSLATION.
VOLUME 1.
LONDON:
TRÜBNER & CO., LUDGATE HILL.
1880.
[All rights reserved.]
LONDON:
TRÜBNER & CO., LUDGATE HILL.
1880.
[All rights reserved.]
HERTFORD:
PRINTED BY STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS.
HERTFORD:
PRINTED BY STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS.
TO
GEHEIM-RATH PROFESSOR DOCTOR
STENZLER
MY FIRST GUIDE IN ORIENTAL STUDIES
IN CONGRATULATION ON HIS ‘DOCTOR JUBILÄUM’
AND IN DEEP RESPECT FOR HIS PROFOUND SCHOLARSHIP
THIS WORK IS DEDICATED BY
HIS GRATEFUL PUPIL
THE AUTHOR.
TO
GEHEIM-RATH PROFESSOR DOCTOR
STENZLER
MY FIRST GUIDE IN ORIENTAL STUDIES
IN CELEBRATION OF HIS ‘DOCTOR JUBILÄUM’
AND IN DEEP RESPECT FOR HIS EXTENSIVE SCHOLARSHIP
THIS WORK IS DEDICATED BY
HIS THANKFUL PUPIL
THE AUTHOR.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. | PAGE | |
Part I. | ||
The Book of Birth Stories, and their Migration to the West. | ||
Orthodox Buddhist belief concerning it. Two reasons for the value attached to it | i-iv | |
Selected Stories.—1. The Ass in the Lion’s Skin | v | |
2. The Chattering Tortoise | viii | |
3. The Jackal and the Crow | xii | |
4. The Smart Judge | xiv | |
Sakka's Gifts | xvi | |
A Lesson for Leaders | xxii | |
The Kalilag and Damnag Literature | xxix | |
Origin of ‘Æsop’s’ Fables | xxxii | |
The Barlaam and Josaphat Literature | xxxvi | |
Other Migrations of the Buddhist Tales | xli | |
Greek and Buddhist Fables | xliii | |
Solomon’s Judgment | xliv | |
Summary of Part I. | xlviii | |
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. | ||
The Birth Stories in India. | ||
Jātakas derived from the Pāli Piṭakas | lii | |
Jātakas in the Cariyā Piṭaka and Jātaka Mālā | liii | |
Jātakas in the Buddhavaŋsa | lv | |
Jātakas at the Council of Vesāli | lvii | |
Jātakas on the Ancient Sculptures | lix | |
The Pāli Names of the Jātakas | lx | |
The Jātakas one of the Navaŋgāni | lxii | |
Authorship of our present Collection | lxiii | |
Jātakas not included in our present Collection | lxvii | |
Jātakas in post-Buddhistic Sanskrit Literature | lxviii | |
Form of the Jātakas.—The Introductory Stories | lxxiv | |
The Conclusions | lxxv | |
The Abhisambuddha-gāthā,or Closing Verses | lxxvi | |
Sections of the Jātaka Book | lxxix | |
Number of Stories | lxxxi | |
Summary of the Origin of the Present Collection | lxxxii | |
Special Lessons inculcated by the Birth Stories | lxxxv | |
Special Historical Value of the Birth Stories | lxxxvi | |
Supplementary Tables. | ||
I. Indian Works | lxxxix | |
II. The Kalilag and Damnag Literature | xciii | |
III. The Barlaam and Josaphat Literature | xcv | |
IV. The Cariyā Piṭaka and the Jātaka Mālā | xcviii | |
V. Alphabetical List of Jātaka Stories in the Mahāvastu | xcix | |
VI. Places at which the Tales were Told | c | |
VII. The Bodisats | ci | |
VIII. Jātakas Illustrated in Bas-relief on the Ancient | ||
Monuments | cii | |
The Ceylon Compiler’s Introduction, called the Nidāna Kathā. | ||
Story of Sumedha, the First Bodisat | 2 | |
The Successive Bodisats in the Times of the Previous | ||
Buddhas | 31 | |
Life of the Last Bodisat (who became Buddha) | 58 | |
His Descent from Heaven | 59 | |
His Birth | 67 | |
Song of the Angels | 69 | |
Prophecy of Kāḷa Devala | 70 | |
Prophecy of the Brāhman Priests | 72 | |
The Ploughing Festival | 75 | |
The Young Bodisat’s Skill and Wisdom | 76 | |
The Four Visions | 77 | |
The Bodisat’s Son is Born | 79 | |
Kisā Gotamī’s Song | 80 | |
The Great Renunciation | 82 | |
The Great Struggle against Sin | 89 | |
The Great Victory over Satan | 96 | |
The Bliss of Nirvāna | 105 | |
The Hesitation whether to Publish the Good News | 111 | |
The Foundation of the Kingdom of Righteousness | 113 | |
Uruvela Kassapa’s Conversion | 114 | |
Triumphal Entrance into Rājagaha | 116 | |
Foundation of the Order | 119 | |
Return Home | 121 | |
Presentation of the First Monastery to the Buddha | 131 | |
The Birth Stories. | ||
1. Holding to the Truth ... Apaṇṇaka Jātaka | 134 | |
2. The Sandy Road ... Vaṇṇupatha Jātaka | 147 | |
3. The Merchant of Sēri ... Seri-vānija Jātaka | 153 | |
4. The Story of Chullaka the Treasurer ... Cullaka-seṭṭhi Jātaka | 158 | |
5. The Measure of Rice ... Taṇḍula-nāḷi Jātaka | 172 | |
6. On True Divinity ... Deva-dhamma Jātaka | 178 | |
9. The Story of Makhā Deva ... Makhā-deva Jātaka | 186 | |
10. The Happy Life ... Sukhavihāri Jātaka | 190 | |
11. The Story of Beauty ... Lakkhaṇa Jātaka | 194 | |
12. The Banyan Deer ... Nigrodha-miga Jātaka | 199 | |
13. The Dart of Love ... Kaṇḍina Jātaka | 211 | |
14. The Greedy Antelope ... Vātamiga Jātaka | 214 | |
15. The Deer who would not Learn ... Kharādiyā Jātaka | 219 | |
16. The Cunning Deer ... Tipallatha-miga Jātaka | 221 | |
17. The Wind ... Māluta Jātaka | 224 | |
18. On Offering Food to the Dead ... Mataka-bhatta Jātaka | 226 | |
19. On Offerings given under a Vow ... Āyācita-bhatta Jātaka | 230 | |
20. The Monkeys and the Demon ... Naḷapāna Jātaka | 232 | |
21. The Wily Antelope ... Kurunga-miga Jātaka | 237 | |
22. The Dog who turned Preacher ... Kukkura Jātaka | 240 | |
23. The Bhoja Thoroughbred ... Bhojājānīya Jātaka | 245 | |
24. The Thoroughbred War Horse ... Ājañña Jātaka | 249 | |
25. The Horse at the Ford ... Tittha Jātaka | 251 | |
26. Evil communications corrupt good manners ... Mahilā-mukha Jātaka | 257 | |
27. The Elephant and the Dog ... Abhiṇha Jātaka | 263 | |
28. The Bull who Won the Bet ... Nandi-Visāla Jātaka | 266 | |
29. The Old Woman’s Black Bull ... Kaṇha Jātaka | 270 | |
30. The Ox who Envied the Pig ... Muṇika Jātaka | 275 | |
31. On Mercy to Animals ... Kulāvaka Jātaka | 278 | |
32. The Dancing Peacock ... Nacca Jātaka | 291 | |
33. The sad Quarrel of the Quails ... Sammodamāna Jātaka | 295 | |
34. The Fish and his Wife ... Maccha Jātaka | 299 | |
35. The Holy Quail ... Vaṭṭaka Jātaka | 302 | |
36. The Wise Bird and the Fools ... Sakuṇa Jātaka | 307 | |
37. The Partridge, Monkey, and Elephant ... Tittira Jātaka | 310 | |
38. The Cruel Crane Outwitted ... Baka Jātaka | 315 | |
39. Nanda on the Buried Gold ... Nanda Jātaka | 322 | |
40. The Fiery Furnace ... Khadirangāra Jātaka | 326 | |
Index | 339 |
i
i
INTRODUCTION.
It is well known that amongst the Buddhist Scriptures there is one book in which a large number of old stories, fables, and fairy tales, lie enshrined in an edifying commentary; and have thus been preserved for the study and amusement of later times. How this came about is not at present quite certain. The belief of orthodox Buddhists on the subject is this. The Buddha, as occasion arose, was accustomed throughout his long career to explain and comment on the events happening around him, by telling of similar events that had occurred in his own previous births. The experience, not of one lifetime only, but of many lives, was always present to his mind; and it was this experience he so often used to point a moral, or adorn a tale. The stories so told are said to have been reverently learnt and repeated by his disciples; and immediately after his death 550 of them were gathered together in one collection, called the Book of the 550 Jātakas or Births; the commentary to which gives for each Jātaka, or Birth Story, an account of the event in Gotama’s life which led to hisii first telling that particular story. Both text and commentary were then handed down intact, and in the Pāli language in which they were composed, to the time of the Council of Patna (held in or about the year 250 B.C.); and they were carried in the following year to Ceylon by the great missionary Mahinda. There the commentary was translated into Siŋhalese, the Aryan dialect spoken in Ceylon; and was re-translated into its present form in the Pāli language in the fifth century of our era. But the text of the Jātaka stories themselves has been throughout preserved in its original Pāli form.
It’s well known that among the Buddhist Scriptures, there’s a book that contains a large number of old stories, fables, and fairy tales, all presented in an enlightening commentary; these have been preserved for later generations to study and enjoy. How this came to be isn’t completely certain at this time. Orthodox Buddhists believe the following. Throughout his long life, the Buddha would frequently explain and comment on the events happening around him by sharing similar events from his previous births. His experiences weren’t just from one lifetime, but from many lives, and he often drew upon this knowledge to illustrate a moral or embellish a narrative. It’s said that his disciples learned these stories with great respect and repeated them. Immediately after his death, 550 of these stories were compiled into one collection called the Book of the 550 Jātakas or Births; the commentary attached to each Jātaka, or Birth Story, recounts the event from Gotama's life that inspired him to tell that specific story. Both the text and commentary were preserved intact in the Pāli language in which they were originally written until the time of the Council of Patna (around 250 B.C.); they were then taken to Ceylon the following year by the great missionary Mahinda. There, the commentary was translated into Sinhala, the Aryan dialect spoken in Ceylon, and was re-translated into its current form in the Pāli language in the fifth century of our era. However, the text of the Jātaka stories has always been preserved in its original Pāli form.
Unfortunately this orthodox Buddhist belief as to the history of the Book of Birth Stories rests on a foundation of quicksand. The Buddhist belief, that most of their sacred books were in existence immediately after the Buddha’s death, is not only not supported, but is contradicted by the evidence of those books themselves. It may be necessary to state what that belief is, in order to show the importance which the Buddhists attach to the book; but in order to estimate the value we ourselves should give it, it will be necessary by critical, and more roundabout methods, to endeavour to arrive at some more reliable conclusion. Such an investigation cannot, it is true, be completed until the whole series of the Buddhist Birth Stories shall have become accessible in the original Pāli text, and the history of those storiesiii shall have been traced in other sources. With the present inadequate information at our command, it is only possible to arrive at probabilities. But it is therefore the more fortunate that the course of the inquiry will lead to some highly interesting and instructive results.
Unfortunately, this traditional Buddhist belief about the history of the Book of Birth Stories is built on shaky ground. The Buddhist idea that most of their sacred texts existed right after the Buddha's death is not only unsupported but is also challenged by the evidence within those texts themselves. It might be necessary to explain what that belief is to highlight the significance that Buddhists place on the book; however, to evaluate the value we should give it, we need to use critical and more indirect approaches to reach a more reliable conclusion. This investigation can't be fully completed until the entire collection of Buddhist Birth Stories is available in the original Pāli text, and the history of those stories has been traced in other sources. With the limited information we currently have, we can only work towards probable conclusions. However, the path of this inquiry is fortunate, as it will lead to some highly interesting and informative results.
In the first place, the fairy tales, parables, fables, riddles, and comic and moral stories, of which the Buddhist Collection—known as the Jātaka Book—consists, have been found, in many instances, to bear a striking resemblance to similar ones current in the West. Now in many instances this resemblance is simply due to the fact that the Western stories were borrowed from the Buddhist ones.
In the first place, the fairy tales, parables, fables, riddles, and humorous and moral stories that make up the Buddhist Collection—known as the Jātaka Book—have often been found to closely resemble similar stories found in the West. In many cases, this resemblance is simply because the Western stories were borrowed from the Buddhist ones.
To this resemblance much of the interest excited by the Buddhist Birth Stories is, very naturally, due. As, therefore, the stories translated in the body of this volume do not happen to contain among them any of those most generally known in England, I insert here one or two specimens which may at the same time afford some amusement, and also enable the reader to judge how far the alleged resemblances do actually exist.
To this similarity, a lot of the interest generated by the Buddhist Birth Stories is, quite understandably, attributed. Since the stories included in this volume do not feature any of those most commonly known in England, I’ve included a couple of examples here that might provide some entertainment and also allow the reader to assess how true the claimed similarities really are.
It is absolutely essential for the correctness of such judgment that the stories should be presented exactly as they stand in the original. I am aware that a close and literal translation involves the disadvantage of preivsenting the stories in a style which will probably seem strange, and even wooden, to the modern reader. But it cannot be admitted that, for even purposes of comparison, it would be sufficient to reproduce the stories in a modern form which should aim at combining substantial accuracy with a pleasing dress.
It’s crucial for the accuracy of this judgment that the stories are presented exactly as they appear in the original. I realize that a close and literal translation can come off as strange and even stiff to today's readers. However, it’s not acceptable to just present the stories in a modern style that tries to balance accuracy with a more appealing presentation, even for the sake of comparison.
And the Book of Birth Stories has a value quite independent of the fact that many of its tales have been transplanted to the West. It contains a record of the every-day life, and every-day thought, of the people among whom the tales were told: it is the oldest, most complete, and most important Collection of Folk-lore extant.
And the Book of Birth Stories has a value that stands on its own, regardless of the fact that many of its tales have been adapted in the West. It captures the daily life and everyday thoughts of the people who shared these stories: it is the oldest, most comprehensive, and most significant Collection of Folk-lore available.
The whole value of its evidence in this respect would be lost, if a translator, by slight additions in some places, slight omissions in others, and slight modifications here and there, should run the risk of conveying erroneous impressions of early Buddhist beliefs, and habits, and modes of thought. It is important, therefore, that the reader should understand, before reading the stories I intend to give, that while translating sentence by sentence, rather than word by word, I have never lost sight of the importance of retaining in the English version, as far as possible, not only the phraseology, but the style and spirit of the Buddhist story-teller.
The overall value of its evidence would be lost if a translator, by adding a few things here and there, omitting some details, and making small changes, risked giving a wrong impression of early Buddhist beliefs, practices, and ways of thinking. It's crucial for the reader to understand, before diving into the stories I plan to share, that while translating sentence by sentence instead of word for word, I have always kept in mind the importance of preserving, as much as possible, not just the wording, but also the style and essence of the Buddhist storyteller.
The first specimen I propose to give is a half-moral half-comic story, which runs as follows.
The first example I want to present is a story that's partly moral and partly comedic, which goes like this.
v
v
The Ass in the Lion’s Skin.
SĪHA-CAMMA JĀTAKA.
(Fausböll, No. 189.)
(Fausböll, No. 189.)
Once upon a time, while Brahma-datta was reigning in Benāres, the future Buddha was born one of a peasant family; and when he grew up, he gained his living by tilling the ground.
Once upon a time, while Brahma-datta was ruling in Benares, the future Buddha was born into a peasant family; and as he grew up, he earned his living by farming the land.
At that time a hawker used to go from place to place, trafficking in goods carried by an ass. Now at each place he came to, when he took the pack down from the ass’s back, he used to clothe him in a lion’s skin, and turn him loose in the rice and barley-fields. And when the watchmen in the fields saw the ass, they dared not go near him, taking him for a lion.
At that time, a street vendor traveled from place to place, selling goods carried by a donkey. Whenever he arrived at a location and unloaded the pack from the donkey's back, he would dress the donkey in a lion's skin and let it loose in the rice and barley fields. When the watchmen in the fields spotted the donkey, they were too scared to approach it, thinking it was a lion.
So one day the hawker stopped in a village; and whilst he was getting his own breakfast cooked, he dressed the ass in a lion’s skin, and turned him loose in a barley-field. The watchmen in the field dared not go up to him; but going home, they published the news. Then all the villagers came out with weapons in their hands; and blowing chanks, and beating drums, they went near the field and shouted. Terrified with the fear of death, the ass uttered a cry—the cry of an ass!
So one day, the street vendor stopped in a village, and while he was getting his breakfast made, he dressed the donkey in a lion's skin and set it loose in a barley field. The watchmen in the field were too scared to approach it, so they went home and spread the news. Soon, all the villagers came out with weapons in their hands, blowing conch shells and beating drums as they approached the field and shouted. Frightened for its life, the donkey let out a cry—the cry of a donkey!
Ana when he knew him then to be an ass, the future Buddha pronounced the First Stanza:
Ana, when he realized he was dealing with a fool, the future Buddha spoke the First Stanza:
vi
vi
But when the villagers knew the creature to be an ass, they beat him till his bones broke; and, carrying off the lion’s skin, went away. Then the hawker came; and seeing the ass fallen into so bad a plight, pronounced the Second Stanza:
But when the villagers realized the creature was a donkey, they beat him until his bones broke and took the lion’s skin away with them. Then the hawker arrived, and seeing the donkey in such a terrible state, recited the Second Stanza:
And even whilst he was yet speaking the ass died on the spot!
And even while he was still talking, the donkey dropped dead right there!
This story will doubtless sound familiar enough to English ears; for a similar tale is found in our modern collections of so-called ‘Æsop’s Fables.’[1] Professor Benfey has further traced it in mediæval French, German, Turkish, and Indian literature.2 But it may have been much older than any of these books; for the fable possibly gave rise to a proverb of which we find traces among the Greeks as early as the time of Plato.3 Lucian gives the fable in full, localizing itvii at Kumē, in South Italy,4 and Julien has given us a Chinese version in his ‘Avadānas.’5 Erasmus, in his work on proverbs,6 alludes to the fable; and so also does our own Shakespeare in ‘King John.’7 It is worthy of mention that in one of the later story-books—in a Persian translation, that is, of the Hitopadesa—there is a version of our fable in which it is the vanity of the ass in trying to sing which leads to his disguise being discovered, and thus brings him to grief.8 But Professor Benfey has shown9 that this version is simply the rolling into one of the present tale and of another, also widely prevalent, where an ass by trying to sing earns for himself, not thanks, but blows.10 I shall hereafter attempt to draw some conclusions from the history of the story. But I would here point out that the fable could scarcely have originated in any country in which lions were not common; and that the Jātaka story gives a reasonable explanation of the ass being dressed in the skin, instead of saying that he dressed himself in it, as is said in our ‘Æsop’s Fables.’
This story will doubtless sound familiar enough to English ears; for a similar tale is found in our modern collections of so-called ‘Æsop’s Fables.’[1] Professor Benfey has further traced it in mediæval French, German, Turkish, and Indian literature.2 But it may have been much older than any of these books; for the fable possibly gave rise to a proverb of which we find traces among the Greeks as early as the time of Plato.3 Lucian gives the fable in full, localizing itvii at Kumē, in South Italy,4 and Julien has given us a Chinese version in his ‘Avadānas.’5 Erasmus, in his work on proverbs,6 alludes to the fable; and so also does our own Shakespeare in ‘King John.’7 It is worthy of mention that in one of the later story-books—in a Persian translation, that is, of the Hitopadesa—there is a version of our fable in which it is the vanity of the ass in trying to sing which leads to his disguise being discovered, and thus brings him to grief.8 But Professor Benfey has shown9 that this version is simply the rolling into one of the present tale and of another, also widely prevalent, where an ass by trying to sing earns for himself, not thanks, but blows.10 I shall hereafter attempt to draw some conclusions from the history of the story. But I would here point out that the fable could scarcely have originated in any country in which lions were not common; and that the Jātaka story gives a reasonable explanation of the ass being dressed in the skin, instead of saying that he dressed himself in it, as is said in our ‘Æsop’s Fables.’
The reader will notice that the ‘moral’ of the taleviii is contained in two stanzas, one of which is put into the mouth of the Bodisat or future Buddha. This will be found to be the case in all the Birth Stories, save that the number of the stanzas differs, and that they are usually all spoken by the Bodisat. It should also be noticed that the identification of the peasant’s son with the Bodisat, which is of so little importance to the story, is the only part of it which is essentially Buddhistic. Both these points will be of importance further on.
The reader will notice that the ‘moral’ of the taleviii is found in two stanzas, one of which is spoken by the Bodisat or future Buddha. This is true for all the Birth Stories, except that the number of stanzas varies, and they are usually all delivered by the Bodisat. It’s also important to note that the identification of the peasant’s son with the Bodisat, which is not very significant to the story, is the only aspect that is distinctly Buddhistic. Both of these points will be relevant later on.
The introduction of the human element takes this story, perhaps, out of the class of fables in the most exact sense of that word. I therefore add a story containing a fable proper, where animals speak and act like men.
The introduction of the human element makes this story, perhaps, go beyond the definition of a fable in the strictest sense of the word. So, I’m including a story that features a true fable, where animals talk and behave like people.
The Talkative Tortoise.
KACCHAPA JĀTAKA.
(Fausböll, No. 215.)
(Fausböll, No. 215.)
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benāres, the future Buddha was born in a minister’s family; and when he grew up, he became the king’s adviser in things temporal and spiritual.
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benares, the future Buddha was born into a minister's family; and as he grew up, he became the king's advisor on both worldly matters and spiritual affairs.
Now this king was very talkative: while he was speaking, others had no opportunity for a word. And the future Buddha, wanting to cure this talkativeness of his, was constantly seeking for some means of doing so.
Now this king was very chatty: while he was talking, others had no chance to say a word. And the future Buddha, wanting to fix this talkativeness of his, was always looking for a way to do it.
ix
ix
At that time there was living, in a pond in the Himālaya mountains, a tortoise. Two young haŋsas (i.e. wild ducks11) who came to feed there, made friends with him. And one day, when they had become very intimate with him, they said to the tortoise—
At that time there was living, in a pond in the Himālaya mountains, a tortoise. Two young haŋsas (i.e. wild ducks11) who came to feed there, made friends with him. And one day, when they had become very intimate with him, they said to the tortoise—
“Friend tortoise! the place where we live, at the Golden Cave on Mount Beautiful in the Himālaya country, is a delightful spot. Will you come there with us?”
“Hey, tortoise friend! The place where we live, at the Golden Cave on Mount Beautiful in the Himalayas, is such a wonderful spot. Will you come hang out with us?”
“But how can I got there?”
“But how can I get there?”
“We can take you, if you can only hold your tongue, and will say nothing to anybody.”12
“We can take you, if you can only hold your tongue, and will say nothing to anybody.”12
“O! that I can do. Take me with you.”
“O! I can do that. Take me with you.”
“That’s right,” said they. And making the tortoise bite hold of a stick, they themselves took the two ends in their teeth, and flew up into the air.13
“That’s right,” said they. And making the tortoise bite hold of a stick, they themselves took the two ends in their teeth, and flew up into the air.13
Seeing him thus carried by the haŋsas, some villagers called out, “Two wild ducks are carrying a tortoise along on a stick!” Whereupon the tortoise wanted to say, “If my friends choose to carry me, what is that to you, you wretched slaves!” So just as the swift flight of the wild ducks had brought him over the king’s palace in the city of Benāres, he let go of the stick he was biting, and falling in the open courtyard, split in two! And there arose a universal cry, “A tortoise has fallen in the open courtyard, and has split in two!”
Seeing him being carried by the geese, some villagers shouted, “Two wild ducks are carrying a tortoise on a stick!” The tortoise wanted to say, “If my friends want to carry me, what’s it to you, you miserable people!” But just as the swift flight of the wild ducks took him over the king’s palace in the city of Benāres, he let go of the stick he was biting, and fell into the open courtyard, splitting in two! Then there was a loud shout, “A tortoise has fallen in the open courtyard and has split in two!”
x
x
The king, taking the future Buddha, went to the place, surrounded by his courtiers; and looking at the tortoise, he asked the Bodisat, “Teacher! how comes he to be fallen here?”
The king, accompanied by his courtiers, took the future Buddha to the spot and, looking at the tortoise, asked the Bodisat, “Teacher! How did he end up here?”
The future Buddha thought to himself, “Long expecting, wishing to admonish the king, have I sought for some means of doing so. This tortoise must have made friends with the wild ducks; and they must have made him bite hold of the stick, and have flown up into the air to take him to the hills. But he, being unable to hold his tongue when he hears any one else talk, must have wanted to say something, and let go the stick; and so must have fallen down from the sky, and thus lost his life.” And saying, “Truly, O king! those who are called chatter-boxes—people whose words have no end—come to grief like this,” he uttered these Verses:
The future Buddha thought to himself, “After a long time of waiting and wanting to advise the king, I've looked for a way to do it. This tortoise must have made friends with the wild ducks; they probably helped him grab onto the stick and then flew him up into the air to the hills. But he, unable to keep quiet when others are talking, must have wanted to say something and let go of the stick; that’s how he fell from the sky and lost his life.” And he added, “Indeed, O king! those who are called chatterboxes—people whose words seem endless—often face trouble like this,” and he recited these Verses:
The king saw that he was himself referred to, and said, “O Teacher! are you speaking of us?”
The king noticed that he was being talked about and said, “O Teacher! Are you referring to us?”
And the Bodisat spake openly, and said, “O great king! be it thou, or be it any other, whoever talks beyond measure meets with some mishap like this.”
And the Bodisat spoke openly and said, “O great king! Whether it’s you or someone else, whoever talks too much ends up in trouble like this.”
And the king henceforth refrained himself, and became a man of few words.
And from then on, the king held back and became a man of few words.
xi
xi
This story too is found also in Greek, Latin, Arabic, Persian, and in most European languages,14 though, strangely enough, it does not occur in our books of Æsop’s Fables. But in the ‘Æsop’s Fables’ is usually included a story of a tortoise who asked an eagle to teach him to fly; and being dropped, split into two!15 It is worthy of notice that in the Southern recension of the Pañca Tantra it is eagles, and not wild ducks or swans, who carry the tortoise;16 and there can, I think, be little doubt that the two fables are historically connected.
This story too is found also in Greek, Latin, Arabic, Persian, and in most European languages,14 though, strangely enough, it does not occur in our books of Æsop’s Fables. But in the ‘Æsop’s Fables’ is usually included a story of a tortoise who asked an eagle to teach him to fly; and being dropped, split into two!15 It is worthy of notice that in the Southern recension of the Pañca Tantra it is eagles, and not wild ducks or swans, who carry the tortoise;16 and there can, I think, be little doubt that the two fables are historically connected.
Another fable, very familiar to modern readers, is stated in the commentary to have been first related in ridicule of a kind of Mutual Admiration Society existing among the opponents of the Buddha. Hearing the monks talking about the foolish way in which Devadatta and Kokālika went about among the people ascribing each to the other virtues which neither possessed, he is said to have told this tale.
Another fable, well-known to today's readers, is mentioned in the commentary as having been first shared to mock a sort of Mutual Admiration Society among the Buddha's opponents. When he heard the monks discussing the silly way Devadatta and Kokālika complimented each other with qualities neither of them actually had, he supposedly told this story.
xii
xii
The Jackal and the Crow.
JAMBU-KHĀDAKA JĀTAKA.
(Fausböll, No. 294.)
(Fausböll, No. 294.)
Long, long ago, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benāres, the Bodisat had come to life as a tree-god, dwelling in a certain grove of Jambu-trees.
Long, long ago, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benāres, the Bodisat had been reborn as a tree-god, living in a grove of Jambu trees.
Now a crow was sitting there one day on the branch of a Jambu-tree, eating the Jambu-fruits, when a jackal coming by, looked up and saw him.
Now a crow was sitting there one day on the branch of a Jambu tree, eating the Jambu fruits, when a jackal walked by, looked up, and saw him.
“Ha!” thought he. “I’ll flatter that fellow, and get some of those Jambus to eat.” And thereupon he uttered this verse in his praise:
“Ha!” he thought. “I’ll butter that guy up and get some of those Jambus to eat.” So, he said this verse in his honor:
Then the crow, to pay him back his compliments, replied in this second verse:
Then the crow, to return the favor, responded with this second verse:
And so saying, he shook the branch of the Jambu-tree till he made the fruit to fall.
And saying this, he shook the branch of the Jambu tree until the fruit fell.
But when the god who dwelt in that tree saw the two of them, now they had done flattering one another, eating the Jambus together, he uttered a third verse:
But when the god who lived in that tree saw the two of them, as they were flattering each other and eating the Jambus together, he spoke a third verse:
xiii
xiii
And making himself visible in awful shape, he frightened them away from the place!
And showing himself in a terrifying form, he scared them away from the place!
It is easy to understand, that when this story had been carried out of those countries where the crow and the jackal are the common scavengers, it would lose its point; and it may very well, therefore, have been shortened into the fable of the Fox and the Crow and the piece of cheese. On the other hand, the latter is so complete and excellent a story, that it would scarcely have been expanded, if it had been the original, into the tale of the Jackal and the Crow.17
It is easy to understand, that when this story had been carried out of those countries where the crow and the jackal are the common scavengers, it would lose its point; and it may very well, therefore, have been shortened into the fable of the Fox and the Crow and the piece of cheese. On the other hand, the latter is so complete and excellent a story, that it would scarcely have been expanded, if it had been the original, into the tale of the Jackal and the Crow.17
The next tale to be quoted is one showing how a wise man solves a difficulty. I am sorry that Mr. Fausböll has not yet reached this Jātaka in his edition of the Pāli text; but I give it from a Siŋhalese version of the fourteenth century, which is nearer to the Pāli than any other as yet known.18 It is an episode in
The next tale to be quoted is one showing how a wise man solves a difficulty. I am sorry that Mr. Fausböll has not yet reached this Jātaka in his edition of the Pāli text; but I give it from a Siŋhalese version of the fourteenth century, which is nearer to the Pāli than any other as yet known.18 It is an episode in
xiv
xiv
The Birth as ‘Great Physician.’19
MAHOSADHA JĀTAKA.
A woman, carrying her child, went to the future Buddha’s tank to wash. And having first bathed the child, she put on her upper garment and descended into the water to bathe herself.
A woman, holding her child, went to the future Buddha’s tank to wash. After bathing the child first, she put on her upper garment and stepped into the water to bathe herself.
Then a Yakshiṇī,20 seeing the child, had a craving to eat it. And taking the form of a woman, she drew near, and asked the mother—
Then a Yakshiṇī,20 seeing the child, had a craving to eat it. And taking the form of a woman, she drew near, and asked the mother—
“Friend, this is a very pretty child, is it one of yours?”
“Hey, is this a really cute kid yours?”
And when she was told it was, she asked if she might nurse it. And this being allowed, she nursed it a little, and then carried it off.
And when she was told it was, she asked if she could nurse it. And since this was allowed, she nursed it a little, and then took it away.
But when the mother saw this, she ran after her, and cried out, “Where are you taking my child to?” and caught hold of her.
But when the mother saw this, she ran after her and shouted, “Where are you taking my child?” and grabbed hold of her.
The Yakshiṇī boldly said, “Where did you get the child from? It is mine!” And so quarrelling, they passed the door of the future Buddha’s Judgment Hall.
The Yakshiṇī confidently stated, “Where did you get this child? It’s mine!” And so, arguing, they walked past the entrance of the future Buddha’s Judgment Hall.
He heard the noise, sent for them, inquired into the matter, and asked them whether they would abide by hisxv decision. And they agreed. Then he had a line drawn on the ground; and told the Yakshiṇī to take hold of the child’s arms, and the mother to take hold of its legs; and said, “The child shall be hers who drags him over the line.”
He heard the noise, called for them, looked into the situation, and asked if they would accept hisxv decision. They agreed. Then he had a line drawn on the ground and told the Yakshiṇī to grab the child's arms while the mother took hold of its legs, saying, “The child will belong to whoever pulls him across the line.”
But as soon as they pulled at him, the mother, seeing how he suffered, grieved as if her heart would break. And letting him go, she stood there weeping.
But as soon as they tugged at him, the mother, seeing how much he was hurting, felt like her heart was breaking. She let him go and stood there crying.
Then the future Buddha asked the bystanders, “Whose hearts are tender to babes? those who have borne children, or those who have not?”
Then the future Buddha asked the people nearby, “Who has a soft spot for babies? Is it those who have had kids, or those who haven’t?”
And they answered, “O Sire! the hearts of mothers are tender.”
And they replied, “Oh Sir! Mothers have kind hearts.”
Then he said, “Whom think you is the mother? she who has the child in her arms, or she who has let go?”
Then he said, “Who do you think is the mother? The one holding the child in her arms, or the one who has let go?”
And they answered, “She who has let go is the mother.”
And they replied, “The one who has released is the mother.”
And he said, “Then do you all think that the other was the thief?”
And he said, “So, do you all think the other guy was the thief?”
And they answered, “Sire! we cannot tell.”
And they replied, “Sir! we don’t know.”
And he said, “Verily this is a Yakshiṇī, who took the child to eat it.”
And he said, “Truly, this is a Yakshiṇī who took the child to eat him.”
And they asked, “O Sire! how did you know it?”
And they asked, “Oh, Sir! How did you find out?”
And he replied, “Because her eyes winked not, and were red, and she knew no fear, and had no pity, I knew it.”
And he answered, “Because her eyes didn’t blink, they were red, and she felt no fear and had no compassion, I figured it out.”
And so saying, he demanded of the thief, “Who are you?”
And with that, he asked the thief, “Who are you?”
And she said, “Lord! I am a Yakshiṇī.”
And she said, “Lord! I am a Yakshini.”
And he asked, “Why did you take away this child?”
And he asked, “Why did you take this child away?”
And she said, “I thought to eat him, O my Lord!”
And she said, “I thought about eating him, Oh my Lord!”
And he rebuked her, saying, “O foolish woman! For your former sins you have been born a Yakshiṇī, and nowxvi do you still sin” And he laid a vow upon her to keep the Five Commandments, and let her go.
And he scolded her, saying, “Oh foolish woman! Because of your past sins, you have been born as a Yakshiṇī, and now do you still continue to sin?” Then he made her promise to follow the Five Commandments and let her go.
But the mother of the child exalted the future Buddha, and said, “O my Lord! O Great Physician! may thy life be long!” And she went away, with her babe clasped to her bosom.
But the mother of the child praised the future Buddha, and said, “Oh my Lord! Oh Great Healer! may you live long!” And she went away, holding her baby to her chest.
The Hebrew story, in which a similar judgment is ascribed to Solomon, occurs in the Book of Kings, which is more than a century older than the time of Gotama. We shall consider below what may be the connexion between the two.
The Hebrew story, where a similar judgment is attributed to Solomon, is found in the Book of Kings, which is over a century older than Gotama's time. We'll explore below what the connection between the two might be.
The next specimen is a tale about lifeless things endowed with miraculous powers; perhaps the oldest tale in the world of that kind which has been yet published. It is an episode in
The next specimen is a story about inanimate objects given amazing powers; maybe the oldest story of its kind that has been published so far. It is an episode in
Sakka’s Presents.
DADHI-VĀHANA JĀTAKA.
(Fausböll, No. 186.)
(Fausböll, No. 186.)
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benāres, four brothers, Brāhmans, of that kingdom, devoted themselves to an ascetic life; and having built themselves huts at equal distances in the region of the Himālaya mountains, took up their residence there.
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benāres, four brothers, Brahmins from that kingdom, committed themselves to a life of asceticism. They built huts at equal distances in the Himalaya mountains and settled there.
xvii
xvii
The eldest of them died, and was reborn as the god Sakka.21 When he became aware of this, he used to go and render help at intervals every seven or eight days to the others. And one day, having greeted the eldest hermit, and sat down beside him, he asked him, “Reverend Sir, what are you in need of?”
The eldest of them died, and was reborn as the god Sakka.21 When he became aware of this, he used to go and render help at intervals every seven or eight days to the others. And one day, having greeted the eldest hermit, and sat down beside him, he asked him, “Reverend Sir, what are you in need of?”
The hermit, who suffered from jaundice, answered, “I want fire!” So he gave him a double-edged hatchet.
The hermit, who had jaundice, replied, “I want fire!” So he handed him a double-edged hatchet.
But the hermit said, “Who is to take this, and bring me firewood?”
But the hermit said, “Who is going to take this and bring me firewood?”
Then Sakka spake thus to him, “Whenever, reverend Sir, you want firewood, you should let go the hatchet from your hand, and say, ‘Please fetch me firewood: make me fire!’ And it will do so.”
Then Sakka said to him, “Whenever, dear Sir, you need firewood, you should put down the hatchet and say, ‘Please bring me firewood: make me fire!’ And it will do so.”
So he gave him the hatchet; and went to the second hermit, and asked, “Reverend Sir, what are you in need of?”
So he handed him the hatchet and went to the second hermit, asking, “Reverend Sir, what do you need?”
Now the elephants had made a track for themselves close to his hut. And he was annoyed by those elephants, and said, “I am much troubled by elephants; drive them away.”
Now the elephants had made a path for themselves near his hut. He was irritated by the elephants and said, “I’m really bothered by these elephants; get them away.”
Sakka, handing him a drum, said, “Reverend Sir, if you strike on this side of it, your enemies will take to flight; but if you strike on this side, they will become friendly, and surround you on all sides with an army in fourfold array.”22
Sakka, handing him a drum, said, “Reverend Sir, if you strike on this side of it, your enemies will take to flight; but if you strike on this side, they will become friendly, and surround you on all sides with an army in fourfold array.”22
xviii
xviii
So he gave him the drum; and went to the third hermit, and asked, “Reverend Sir, what are you in need of?”
So he gave him the drum and went to the third hermit, asking, “Excuse me, Sir, what do you need?”
He was also affected with jaundice, and said, therefore, “I want sour milk.”
He also had jaundice and said, “I want sour milk.”
Sakka gave him a milk-bowl, and said, “If you wish for anything, and turn this bowl over, it will become a great river, and pour out such a torrent, that it will be able to take a kingdom, and give it to you.”
Sakka handed him a milk bowl and said, “If you want something, just turn this bowl over, and it will turn into a massive river that will flow with such force, it could sweep away an entire kingdom and hand it over to you.”
And Sakka went away. But thenceforward the hatchet made fire for the eldest hermit; when the second struck one side of his drum, the elephants ran away; and the third enjoyed his curds.
And Sakka left. From then on, the hatchet created fire for the eldest hermit; when the second hit one side of his drum, the elephants fled; and the third savored his curds.
Now at that time a wild boar, straying in a forsaken village, saw a gem of magical power. When he seized this in his mouth, he rose by its magic into the air, and went to an island in the midst of the ocean. And thinking, “Here now I ought to live,” he descended, and took up his abode in a convenient spot under an Udumbara-tree. And one day, placing the gem before him, he fell asleep at the foot of the tree.
Now, at that time, a wild boar wandering in an abandoned village discovered a magical gem. When he picked it up in his mouth, it magically lifted him into the air, and he traveled to an island in the middle of the ocean. Thinking, “This is where I should live,” he landed and settled in a suitable spot under an Udumbara tree. One day, he placed the gem in front of him and fell asleep at the base of the tree.
Now a certain man of the Land of Kāsi had been expelled from home by his parents, who said, “This fellow is of no use to us.” So he went to a seaport, and embarked in a ship as a servant to the sailors. And the ship was wrecked; but by the help of a plank he reached that very island. And while he was looking about for fruits, he saw the boar asleep; and going softly up, he took hold of the gem.
Now, a guy from the land of Kāsi had been kicked out of his home by his parents, who said, “This guy is no good to us.” So, he went to a seaport and joined a ship as a crew member. The ship ended up sinking, but with the help of a plank, he made it to that very island. While he was searching for fruits, he saw a boar sleeping, and quietly approached it to grab the gem.
Then by its magical power he straightway rose right up into the air! So, taking a seat on the Udumbara-tree, he said to himself, “Methinks this boar must have becomexix a sky-walker through the magic power of this gem. That’s how he got to be living here! It’s plain enough what I ought to do; I’ll first of all kill and eat him, and then I can get away!”
Then, with its magical power, he immediately rose up into the air! So, sitting on the Udumbara tree, he thought to himself, “I guess this boar must have become a sky-walker through the magic of this gem. That’s how he ended up here! It’s clear what I need to do; first, I’ll kill and eat him, and then I can escape!”
So he broke a twig off the tree, and dropped it on his head. The boar woke up, and not seeing the gem, ran about, trembling, this way and that way. The man seated on the tree laughed. The boar, looking up, saw him, and dashing his head against the tree, died on the spot.
So he snapped a twig off the tree and dropped it on his head. The boar woke up, and not seeing the gem, ran around, trembling, this way and that. The man sitting in the tree laughed. The boar, looking up, saw him and rammed his head against the tree, dying instantly.
But the man descended, cooked his flesh, ate it, and rose into the air. And as he was passing along the summit of the Himālaya range, he saw a hermitage; and descending at the hut of the eldest hermit, he stayed there two or three days, and waited on the hermit; and thus became aware of the magic power of the hatchet.
But the man came down, cooked his flesh, ate it, and soared into the sky. While flying over the peak of the Himalayas, he spotted a hermitage; so he landed at the hut of the oldest hermit, stayed there for two or three days, and assisted the hermit; and that's how he learned about the magical power of the hatchet.
“I must get that,” thought he. And he showed the hermit the magic power of his gem, and said, “Sir, do you take this, and give me your hatchet.” The ascetic, full of longing to be able to fly through the air,23 did so. But the man, taking the hatchet, went a little way off, and letting it go, said, “O hatchet! cut off that hermit’s head, and bring the gem to me!” And it went, and cut off the hermit’s head, and brought him the gem.
“I must get that,” thought he. And he showed the hermit the magic power of his gem, and said, “Sir, do you take this, and give me your hatchet.” The ascetic, full of longing to be able to fly through the air,23 did so. But the man, taking the hatchet, went a little way off, and letting it go, said, “O hatchet! cut off that hermit’s head, and bring the gem to me!” And it went, and cut off the hermit’s head, and brought him the gem.
Then he put the hatchet in a secret place, and went to the second hermit, and stayed there a few days. And having thus become aware of the magic power of the drum, he exchanged the gem for the drum; and cut off his head too in the same way as before.
Then he hid the hatchet in a secret spot and went to the second hermit, staying there for a few days. After realizing the magical power of the drum, he traded the gem for the drum and cut off his head in the same manner as before.
xx
xx
Then he went to the third hermit, and saw the magic power of the milk-bowl; and exchanging the gem for it, caused his head to be cut off in the same manner. And taking the Gem, and the Hatchet, and the Drum, and the Milk-bowl, he flew away up into the air.
Then he went to the third hermit and saw the magical power of the milk-bowl. After trading the gem for it, he ended up having his head cut off in the same way. Taking the gem, the hatchet, the drum, and the milk-bowl, he flew up into the air.
Not far from the city of Benāres he stopped, and sent by the hand of a man a letter to the king of Benāres to this effect, “Either do battle, or give me up your kingdom!”
Not far from the city of Benāres, he stopped and sent a letter to the king of Benāres through a messenger, saying, “Either fight me, or give up your kingdom!”
No sooner had he heard that message, than the king sallied forth, saying, “Let us catch the scoundrel!”
No sooner had he heard that message than the king rushed out, saying, “Let’s catch the jerk!”
But the man beat one side of his drum, and a fourfold army stood around him! And directly he saw that the king’s army was drawn out in battle array, he poured out his milk-bowl; and a mighty river arose, and the multitude, sinking down in it, were not able to escape! Then letting go the hatchet, he said, “Bring me the king’s head!” And the hatchet went, and brought the king’s head, and threw it at his feet; and no one had time even to raise a weapon!
But the man struck one side of his drum, and a massive army surrounded him! As soon as he saw that the king’s army was lined up for battle, he spilled his milk-bowl; and a powerful river emerged, drowning the crowd, who couldn't escape! Then, releasing the hatchet, he said, “Bring me the king’s head!” The hatchet flew off, retrieved the king’s head, and tossed it at his feet; and no one had time to even lift a weapon!
Then he entered the city in the midst of his great army, and caused himself to be anointed king, under the name of Dadhi-vāhana (The Lord of Milk), and governed the kingdom with righteousness.24
Then he entered the city in the midst of his great army, and caused himself to be anointed king, under the name of Dadhi-vāhana (The Lord of Milk), and governed the kingdom with righteousness.24
The story goes on to relate how the king planted a wonderful mango, how the sweetness of its fruit turned to sourness through the too-close proximity of bitterxxi herbs, (!) and how the Bodisat, then the king’s minister, pointed out that evil communications corrupt good things. But it is the portion above translated which deserves notice as the most ancient example known of those tales in which inanimate objects are endowed with magical powers; and in which the Seven League Boots, or the Wishing Cup, or the Vanishing Hat, or the Wonderful Lamp, render their fortunate possessors happy and glorious. There is a very tragical story of a Wishing Cup in the Buddhist Collection,25 where the Wishing Cup, however, is turned into ridicule. It is not unpleasant to find that beliefs akin to, and perhaps the result of, fetish-worship, had faded away, among Buddhist story-tellers, into sources of innocent amusement.
The story goes on to relate how the king planted a wonderful mango, how the sweetness of its fruit turned to sourness through the too-close proximity of bitterxxi herbs, (!) and how the Bodisat, then the king’s minister, pointed out that evil communications corrupt good things. But it is the portion above translated which deserves notice as the most ancient example known of those tales in which inanimate objects are endowed with magical powers; and in which the Seven League Boots, or the Wishing Cup, or the Vanishing Hat, or the Wonderful Lamp, render their fortunate possessors happy and glorious. There is a very tragical story of a Wishing Cup in the Buddhist Collection,25 where the Wishing Cup, however, is turned into ridicule. It is not unpleasant to find that beliefs akin to, and perhaps the result of, fetish-worship, had faded away, among Buddhist story-tellers, into sources of innocent amusement.
In this curious tale the Hatchet, the Drum, and the Milk-bowl are endowed with qualities much more fit for the use they were put to in the latter part of the story, than to satisfy the wants of the hermits. It is common ground with satirists how little, save sorrow, men would gain if they could have anything they chose to ask for. But, unlike the others we have quoted, the tale in its present shape has a flavour distinctively Buddhist in the irreverent way in which it treats the great god Sakka, the Jupiter of the pre-Buddhistic Hindus. It takes for granted, too, that the hero ruled in righteousxxiiness; and this is as common in the Jātakas, as the ’lived happily ever after’ of modern love stories.
In this curious story, the Hatchet, the Drum, and the Milk-bowl have qualities that are much better suited for their later use in the tale than for meeting the needs of the hermits. It's a well-known idea among satirists that people would gain very little, except for sorrow, if they could have anything they wanted. However, unlike the other examples we've mentioned, this story has a unique Buddhist flavor in the way it irreverently portrays the great god Sakka, the equivalent of Jupiter in pre-Buddhist Hinduism. It also assumes that the hero ruled righteously; this is as common in the Jātakas as the “lived happily ever after” ending in modern love stories.
This last idea recurs more strongly in the Birth Story called
This last idea comes up again more strongly in the Birth Story called
A Lesson for Kings.
RĀJOVĀDA JĀTAKA.
(Fausböll, No. 151.)
(Fausböll, No. 151.)
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benāres, the future Buddha returned to life in the womb of his chief queen; and after the conception ceremony had been performed, he was safely born. And when the day came for choosing a name, they called him Prince Brahma-datta. He grew up in due course; and when he was sixteen years old, went to Takkasilā,26 and became accomplished in all arts. And after his father died he ascended the throne, and ruled the kingdom with righteousness and equity. He gave judgments without partiality, hatred, ignorance, or fear.27 Since he thus reigned with justice, with justice also his ministers administered the law. Lawsuits being thus decided with justice, there were none who brought false cases. And as these ceased, the noise and tumult of litigation ceased in the king’s court. Though the judges sat all day inxxiii the court, they had to leave without any one coming for justice. It came to this, that the Hall of Justice would have to be closed!
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benāres, the future Buddha returned to life in the womb of his chief queen; and after the conception ceremony had been performed, he was safely born. And when the day came for choosing a name, they called him Prince Brahma-datta. He grew up in due course; and when he was sixteen years old, went to Takkasilā,26 and became accomplished in all arts. And after his father died he ascended the throne, and ruled the kingdom with righteousness and equity. He gave judgments without partiality, hatred, ignorance, or fear.27 Since he thus reigned with justice, with justice also his ministers administered the law. Lawsuits being thus decided with justice, there were none who brought false cases. And as these ceased, the noise and tumult of litigation ceased in the king’s court. Though the judges sat all day inxxiii the court, they had to leave without any one coming for justice. It came to this, that the Hall of Justice would have to be closed!
Then the future Buddha thought, “From my reigning with righteousness there are none who come for judgment; the bustle has ceased, and the Hall of Justice will have to be closed. It behoves me, therefore, now to examine into my own faults; and if I find that anything is wrong in me, to put that away, and practise only virtue.”
Then the future Buddha thought, “Because I rule fairly, no one comes for judgment; the hustle and bustle has stopped, and the Hall of Justice will need to be closed. So, it's time for me to look into my own faults; and if I discover anything wrong with me, I will remove it and focus solely on doing what’s right.”
Thenceforth he sought for some one to tell him his faults; but among those around him he found no one who would tell him of any fault, but heard only his own praise.
From then on, he looked for someone to point out his faults; however, among those around him, he found no one willing to mention any shortcomings, only hearing praise directed at him.
Then he thought, “It is from fear of me that these men speak only good things, and not evil things,” and he sought among those people who lived outside the palace. And finding no fault-finder there, he sought among those who lived outside the city, in the suburbs, at the four gates.28 And there too finding no one to find fault, and hearing only his own praise, he determined to search the country places.
Then he thought, “It is from fear of me that these men speak only good things, and not evil things,” and he sought among those people who lived outside the palace. And finding no fault-finder there, he sought among those who lived outside the city, in the suburbs, at the four gates.28 And there too finding no one to find fault, and hearing only his own praise, he determined to search the country places.
So he made over the kingdom to his ministers, and mounted his chariot; and taking only his charioteer, left the city in disguise. And searching the country through, up to the very boundary, he found no fault-finder, and heard only of his own virtue; and so he turned back from the outermost boundary, and returned by the high road towards the city.
So he handed the kingdom over to his ministers, got into his chariot, and, taking only his charioteer, left the city in disguise. After searching the country all the way to the border, he found no one complaining about him and only heard praise for his virtue. So he turned back from the farthest boundary and traveled back along the main road toward the city.
Now at that time the king of Kosala, Mallika by name,xxiv was also ruling his kingdom with righteousness; and when seeking for some fault in himself, he also found no fault-finder in the palace, but only heard of his own virtue! So seeking in country places, he too came to that very spot. And these two came face to face in a low cart-track with precipitous sides, where there was no space for a chariot to get out of the way!
Now, at that time, the king of Kosala, named Mallika, xxiv was ruling his kingdom with integrity; and when he looked for any faults in himself, he found none and heard only praise about his own virtues! So, searching in rural areas, he also arrived at that very location. And the two of them encountered each other on a narrow cart track with steep sides, where there was no room for a chariot to pass by!
Then the charioteer of Mallika the king said to the charioteer of the king of Benāres, “Take thy chariot out of the way!”
Then the charioteer of Mallika the king said to the charioteer of the king of Benāres, “Get your chariot out of the way!”
But he said, “Take thy chariot out of the way, O charioteer! In this chariot sitteth the lord over the kingdom of Benāres, the great king Brahma-datta.”
But he said, “Move your chariot out of the way, charioteer! In this chariot sits the lord of the kingdom of Benāres, the great king Brahma-datta.”
Yet the other replied, “In this chariot, O charioteer, sitteth the lord over the kingdom of Kosala, the great king Mallika. Take thy carriage out of the way, and make room for the chariot of our king!”
Yet the other replied, “In this chariot, O charioteer, sits the ruler of the kingdom of Kosala, the great king Mallika. Move your carriage out of the way and make room for our king’s chariot!”
Then the charioteer of the king of Benāres thought, “They say then that he too is a king! What is now to be done?” After some consideration, he said to himself, “I know a way. I’ll find out how old he is, and then I’ll let the chariot of the younger be got out of the way, and so make room for the elder.”
Then the charioteer of the king of Benāres thought, “They say he’s a king too! What should I do now?” After thinking for a bit, he said to himself, “I have an idea. I’ll find out how old he is, and then I’ll move the chariot of the younger one to make room for the elder.”
And when he had arrived at that conclusion, he asked that charioteer what the age of the king of Kosala was. But on inquiry he found that the ages of both were equal. Then he inquired about the extent of his kingdom, and about his army, and his wealth, and his renown, and about the country he lived in, and his caste and tribe and family. And he found that both were lords of a kingdom three hundred leagues in extent; and that in respect of army and wealth and renown, and the countries in whichxxv they lived, and their caste and their tribe and their family, they were just on a par!
And when he reached that conclusion, he asked the charioteer how old the king of Kosala was. After asking around, he discovered that they were the same age. Then he asked about the size of his kingdom, his army, his wealth, his reputation, the land he lived in, as well as his caste, tribe, and family. He learned that both were rulers of a kingdom three hundred leagues wide and that in terms of army, wealth, reputation, the regions they lived in, and their caste, tribe, and family, they were absolutely equal!
Then he thought, “I will make way for the most righteous.” And he asked, “What kind of righteousness has this king of yours?”
Then he thought, “I will make room for the most righteous.” And he asked, “What kind of righteousness does your king have?”
And the other saying, “Such and such is our king’s righteousness,” and so proclaiming his king’s wickedness as goodness, uttered the First Stanza:
And the other said, “This is our king’s righteousness,” and by doing so, declared his king’s evil as if it were good, spoke the First Stanza:
But the charioteer of the king of Benāres asked him, “Well, have you told all the virtues of your king?”
But the charioteer of the king of Benares asked him, "Well, have you shared all the qualities of your king?"
“Yes,” said the other.
“Yes,” replied the other.
“If these are his virtues, where are then his faults?” replied he.
“If these are his virtues, then where are his faults?” he replied.
The other said, “Well, for the nonce, they shall be faults, if you like! But pray, then, what is the kind of goodness your king has?”
The other replied, “Well, for now, they can be faults if you want! But please, what kind of goodness does your king have?”
And then the charioteer of the king of Benāres called unto him to hearken, and uttered the Second Stanza:
And then the charioteer of the king of Benāres called out to him to listen and spoke the Second Stanza:
And when he had thus spoken, both Mallika, the kingxxvi and his charioteer alighted from their chariot. And they took out the horses, and removed their chariot, and made way for the king of Benāres!
And when he finished speaking, both Mallika, the kingxxvi and his charioteer got out of their chariot. They took out the horses, moved the chariot, and cleared the way for the king of Benāres!
But the king of Benāres exhorted Mallika the king, saying, “Thus and thus is it right to do.” And returning to Benāres, he practised charity, and did other good deeds, and so when his life was ended he passed away to heaven.
But the king of Benāres urged Mallika the king, saying, “This is how you should act.” And after returning to Benāres, he practiced generosity and did other good deeds, so when his life came to an end, he went to heaven.
And Mallika the king took his exhortation to heart; and having in vain searched the country through for a fault-finder, he too returned to his own city, and practised charity and other good deeds; and so at the end of his life he went to heaven.
And Mallika, the king took his advice to heart; and after searching the country in vain for someone to criticize him, he also returned to his own city and practiced kindness and other good deeds; and in the end, he went to heaven.
The mixture in this Jātaka of earnestness with dry humour is very instructive. The exaggeration in the earlier part of the story; the hint that law depends in reality on false cases; the suggestion that to decide cases justly would by itself put an end, not only to ‘the block in the law courts,’ but even to all lawsuits; the way in which it is brought about that two mighty kings should meet, unattended, in a narrow lane; the cleverness of the first charioteer in getting out of his difficulties; the brand-new method of settling the delicate question of precedence—a method which, logically carried out, would destroy the necessity of such questions being raised at all;—all this is the amusing side of thexxvii Jātaka. It throws, and is meant to throw, an air of unreality over the story; and it is none the less humour because it is left to be inferred, because it is only an aroma which might easily escape unnoticed, only the humour of naïve absurdity and of clever repartee.
The blend of seriousness and dry humor in this Jātaka is very enlightening. The exaggeration in the beginning of the story; the suggestion that the law relies on false cases; the idea that fairly resolving cases could not only eliminate the 'backlog in the courts' but also end all lawsuits; how it comes about that two powerful kings meet, unaccompanied, in a narrow alley; the ingenuity of the first charioteer in escaping his problems; the innovative approach to addressing the tricky issue of precedence—a method that, if applied logically, would remove the need for such issues altogether;—all of this is the humorous aspect of thexxvii Jātaka. It creates, and is intended to create, a sense of unreality around the story; and it remains humorous precisely because it’s left to be inferred, just an essence that might easily go unnoticed, showcasing the humor found in naïve absurdity and witty banter.
But none the less also is the story-teller thoroughly in earnest; he really means that justice is noble, that to conquer evil by good is the right thing, and that goodness is the true measure of greatness. The object is edification also, and not amusement only. The lesson itself is quite Buddhistic. The first four lines of the Second Moral are indeed included, as verse 223, in the Dhammapada or ‘Scripture Verses,’ perhaps the most sacred and most widely-read book of the Buddhist Bible; and the distinction between the two ideals of virtue is in harmony with all Buddhist ethics. It is by no means, however, exclusively Buddhistic. It gives expression to an idea that would be consistent with most of the later religions; and is found also in the great Hindu Epic, the Mahā Bhārata, which has been called the Bible of the Hindus.29 It is true that further on in the same poem is found the opposite sentiment, attributed in our story to the king of Mallika;30 and that the higher teaching is in one of the latest portions of the Mahā Bhārata, andxxviii probably of Buddhist origin. But when we find that the Buddhist principle of overcoming evil by good was received, as well as its opposite, into the Hindu poem, it is clear that this lofty doctrine was by no means repugnant to the best among the Brāhmans.31
But none the less also is the story-teller thoroughly in earnest; he really means that justice is noble, that to conquer evil by good is the right thing, and that goodness is the true measure of greatness. The object is edification also, and not amusement only. The lesson itself is quite Buddhistic. The first four lines of the Second Moral are indeed included, as verse 223, in the Dhammapada or ‘Scripture Verses,’ perhaps the most sacred and most widely-read book of the Buddhist Bible; and the distinction between the two ideals of virtue is in harmony with all Buddhist ethics. It is by no means, however, exclusively Buddhistic. It gives expression to an idea that would be consistent with most of the later religions; and is found also in the great Hindu Epic, the Mahā Bhārata, which has been called the Bible of the Hindus.29 It is true that further on in the same poem is found the opposite sentiment, attributed in our story to the king of Mallika;30 and that the higher teaching is in one of the latest portions of the Mahā Bhārata, andxxviii probably of Buddhist origin. But when we find that the Buddhist principle of overcoming evil by good was received, as well as its opposite, into the Hindu poem, it is clear that this lofty doctrine was by no means repugnant to the best among the Brāhmans.31
It is to be regretted that some writers on Buddhism have been led away by their just admiration for the noble teaching of Gotama into an unjust depreciation of the religious system of which his own was, after all, but the highest product and result. There were doubtless among the Brāhmans uncompromising advocates of the worst privileges of caste, of the most debasing belief in the efficacy of rites and ceremonies; but this verse is only one among many others which are incontestable evidence of the wide prevalence also of a spirit of justice, and of an earnest seeking after truth. It is, in fact, inaccurate to draw any hard-and-fast line between the Indian Buddhists and their countrymen of other faiths. After the first glow of the Buddhist reformation had passed away, there was probably as little difference between Buddhist and Hindu as there was between the two kings in the story which has just been told.
It’s unfortunate that some writers on Buddhism have allowed their admiration for Gotama’s noble teachings to lead them to unfairly diminish the religious system from which his teachings were ultimately the highest expression. There were certainly some Brāhmans who staunchly supported the worst aspects of caste privilege and had a degrading belief in the effectiveness of rituals and ceremonies. However, this verse is just one of many that clearly shows the widespread presence of a spirit of justice and a genuine pursuit of truth. In fact, it’s misleading to draw a strict line between Indian Buddhists and their fellow countrymen of other faiths. After the initial excitement of the Buddhist reformation faded, there was likely as little difference between Buddhists and Hindus as there was between the two kings in the story just told.
xxix
xxix
THE KALILAG AND DAMNAG LITERATURE.
Among the other points of similarity between Buddhists and Hindus, there is one which deserves more especial mention here,—that of their liking for the kind of moral-comic tales which form the bulk of the Buddhist Birth Stories. That this partiality was by no means confined to the Buddhists is apparent from the fact that books of such tales have been amongst the most favourite literature of the Hindus. And this is the more interesting to us, as it is these Hindu collections that have most nearly preserved the form in which many of the Indian stories have been carried to the West.
Among the other similarities between Buddhists and Hindus, one that stands out is their shared enjoyment of moral-comic tales, which make up most of the Buddhist Birth Stories. It's clear that this fondness wasn't exclusive to Buddhists since books filled with such stories have been some of the most popular literature among Hindus. This is particularly interesting because these Hindu collections have closely preserved the format in which many Indian stories were brought to the West.
The oldest of the collections now extant is the one already referred to, the Pancha Tantra, that is, the ’Five Books,’ a kind of Hindu ‘Pentateuch’ or ‘Pentamerone.’ In its earliest form this work is unfortunately no longer extant; but in the sixth century of our era a book very much like it formed part of a work translated into Pahlavi, or Ancient Persian; and thence, about 750 A.D., into Syriac, under the title of ‘Kalilag and Damnag,’ and into Arabic under the title ‘Kalilah and Dimnah.’32
The oldest of the collections now extant is the one already referred to, the Panchatantra, that is, the ’Five Books,’ a kind of Hindu ‘Pentateuch’ or ‘Pentamerone.’ In its earliest form this work is unfortunately no longer extant; but in the sixth century of our era a book very much like it formed part of a work translated into Pahlavi, or Ancient Persian; and thence, about 750 C.E., into Syriac, under the title of ‘Kalilag and Damnag,’ and into Arabic under the title ‘Kalilah and Dimnah.’32
xxx
xxx
These tales, though originally Buddhist, became great favourites among the Arabs; and as the Arabs were gradually brought into contact with Europeans, and penetrated into the South of Europe, they brought the stories with them; and we soon afterwards find them translated into Western tongues. It would be impossible within the limits of this preface to set out in full detail the intricate literary history involved in this statement; and while I must refer the student to the Tables appended to this Introduction for fuller information, I can only give here a short summary of the principal facts.
These stories, although initially Buddhist, became very popular among the Arabs. As the Arabs gradually came into contact with Europeans and moved into Southern Europe, they took these stories with them, and soon after, we see them translated into Western languages. It would be impossible in this preface to fully explain the complex literary history related to this statement; while I must direct the reader to the Tables included in this Introduction for more detailed information, I can only provide a brief summary of the main points here.
It is curious to notice that it was the Jews to whom we owe the earliest versions. Whilst their mercantile pursuits took them much amongst the followers of the Prophet, and the comparative nearness of their religious beliefs led to a freer intercourse than was usually possible between Christians and Moslems, they were naturally attracted by a kind of literature such as this—Oriental in morality, amusing in style, and perfectly free from Christian legend and from Christian dogma. It was also the kind of literature which travellers would most easily become acquainted with, and we need not therefore be surprised to hear that a Jew, named Symeon Seth, about 1080 A.D., made the first translation into a European language, viz. into modern Greek. Anotherxxxi Jew, about 1250, made a translation of a slightly different recension of the ‘Kalilah and Dimnah’ into Hebrew; and a third, John of Capua, turned this Hebrew version into Latin between 1263 and 1278. At about the same time as the Hebrew version, another was made direct from the Arabic into Spanish, and a fifth into Latin; and from these five versions translations were afterwards made into German, Italian, French, and English.
It’s interesting to note that we owe the earliest versions to the Jews. While their business activities brought them into contact with the followers of the Prophet, the similarities in their religious beliefs allowed for more open communication than what usually occurred between Christians and Muslims. Naturally, they were drawn to this type of literature—Oriental in moral lessons, entertaining in style, and completely free from Christian tales and doctrines. This was also the type of literature that travelers could most easily become familiar with, so it's not surprising to learn that a Jew named Symeon Seth created the first translation into a European language, specifically modern Greek, around 1080 CE. Another Jew, around 1250, translated a slightly different version of the ‘Kalilah and Dimnah’ into Hebrew; and a third, John of Capua, translated this Hebrew version into Latin between 1263 and 1278. Around the same time as the Hebrew version, another translation was made directly from Arabic into Spanish, and a fifth into Latin; from these five versions, subsequent translations were made into German, Italian, French, and English.
The title of the second Latin version just mentioned is very striking—it is “Æsop the Old.” To the translator, Baldo, it evidently seemed quite in order to ascribe these new stories to the traditional teller of similar stories in ancient times; just as witty sayings of more modern times have been collected into books ascribed to the once venerable Joe Miller. Baldo was neither sufficiently enlightened to consider a good story the worse for being an old one, nor sufficiently scrupulous to hesitate at giving his new book the advantage it would gain from its connexion with a well-known name.
The title of the second Latin version just mentioned is really eye-catching—it’s “Æsop the Old.” To the translator, Baldo, it clearly seemed appropriate to attribute these new stories to the traditional storyteller of similar tales from ancient times; much like how clever sayings from more modern times have been gathered into books credited to the once-respected Joe Miller. Baldo wasn’t enlightened enough to think that a good story loses its value just because it's old, nor was he careful enough to hesitate at giving his new book the boost it would get from being linked to a familiar name.
Is it true, then, that the so-called Æsop’s Fables—so popular still, in spite of many rivals, among our Western children—are merely adaptations from tales invented long ago to please and to instruct the childlike people of the East? I think I can give an answer, though not a complete answer, to the question.
Is it true that the so-called Æsop’s Fables—still so popular among our Western kids despite many competitors—are just adaptations of stories created long ago to entertain and teach the innocent people of the East? I believe I can provide an answer, though it won't be a complete one.
xxxii
xxxii
Æsop himself is several times mentioned in classical literature, and always as the teller of stories or fables. Thus Plato says that Socrates in his imprisonment occupied himself by turning the stories (literally myths) of Æsop into verse:33 Aristophanes four times refers to his tales:34 and Aristotle quotes in one form a fable of his, which Lucian quotes in another.35 In accordance with these references, classical historians fix the date of Æsop in the sixth century B.C.;36 but some modern critics, relying on the vagueness and inconsistency of the traditions, have denied his existence altogether. This is, perhaps, pushing scepticism too far; but it may be admitted that he left no written works, and it is quite certain that if he did, they have been irretrievably lost.
Æsop himself is several times mentioned in classical literature, and always as the teller of stories or fables. Thus Plato says that Socrates in his imprisonment occupied himself by turning the stories (literally myths) of Æsop into verse:33 Aristophanes four times refers to his tales:34 and Aristotle quotes in one form a fable of his, which Lucian quotes in another.35 In accordance with these references, classical historians fix the date of Æsop in the sixth century B.C.;36 but some modern critics, relying on the vagueness and inconsistency of the traditions, have denied his existence altogether. This is, perhaps, pushing scepticism too far; but it may be admitted that he left no written works, and it is quite certain that if he did, they have been irretrievably lost.
Notwithstanding this, a learned monk of Constantinople, named Planudes, and the author also of numerous other works, did not hesitate, in the first half of the fourteenth century, to write a work which he called a collection of Æsop’s Fables. This was first printed at Milan at the end of the fifteenth century;xxxiii and two other supplementary collections have subsequently appeared.37 From these, and especially from the work of Planudes, all our so-called Æsop’s Fables are derived.
Notwithstanding this, a learned monk of Constantinople, named Planudes, and the author also of numerous other works, did not hesitate, in the first half of the fourteenth century, to write a work which he called a collection of Æsop’s Fables. This was first printed at Milan at the end of the fifteenth century;xxxiii and two other supplementary collections have subsequently appeared.37 From these, and especially from the work of Planudes, all our so-called Æsop’s Fables are derived.
Whence then did Planudes and his fellow-labourers draw their tales? This cannot be completely answered till the source of each one of them shall have been clearly found, and this has not yet been completely done. But Oriental and classical scholars have already traced a goodly number of them; and the general results of their investigations may be shortly stated.
Whence then did Planudes and his fellow workers get their stories? This can't be fully answered until the source of each one has been clearly identified, and that hasn't been completely done yet. However, scholars of Eastern and classical literature have already tracked down a good number of them; and the general findings from their research can be summed up briefly.
Babrius, a Greek poet, who probably lived in the first century before Christ, wrote in verse a number of fables, of which a few fragments were known in the Middle Ages.38 The complete work was fortunately discovered by Mynas, in the year 1824, at Mount Athos; and both Bentley and Tyrwhitt from the fragments, and Sir George Cornewall Lewis in his well-known edition of the whole work, have shown that several of Planudes’ Fables are also to be found in Babrius.39
Babrius, a Greek poet, who probably lived in the first century before Christ, wrote in verse a number of fables, of which a few fragments were known in the Middle Ages.38 The complete work was fortunately discovered by Mynas, in the year 1824, at Mount Athos; and both Bentley and Tyrwhitt from the fragments, and Sir George Cornewall Lewis in his well-known edition of the whole work, have shown that several of Planudes’ Fables are also to be found in Babrius.39
xxxiv
xxxiv
It is possible, also, that the Æsopean fables of the Latin poet Phædrus, who in the title of his work calls himself a freedman of Augustus, were known to Planudes. But the work of Phædrus, which is based on that of Babrius, existed only in very rare MSS. till the end of the sixteenth century,40 and may therefore have easily escaped the notice of Planudes.
It is possible, also, that the Æsopean fables of the Latin poet Phædrus, who in the title of his work calls himself a freedman of Augustus, were known to Planudes. But the work of Phædrus, which is based on that of Babrius, existed only in very rare MSS. till the end of the sixteenth century,40 and may therefore have easily escaped the notice of Planudes.
On the other hand, we have seen that versions of Buddhist Birth Stories, and other Indian tales, had appeared in Europe before the time of Planudes in Greek, Latin, Hebrew, and Spanish; and many of his stories have been clearly traced back to this source.41 Further, as I shall presently show, some of the fables of Babrius and Phædrus, found in Planudes, were possibly derived by those authors from Buddhist sources. And lastly, other versions of the Jātakas, besides those which have been mentioned as coming through the Arabs, had reached Europe long before the time of Planudes; and some more of his stories have been traced back to Buddhist sources through these channels also.
On the other hand, we have seen that versions of Buddhist Birth Stories, and other Indian tales, had appeared in Europe before the time of Planudes in Greek, Latin, Hebrew, and Spanish; and many of his stories have been clearly traced back to this source.41 Further, as I shall presently show, some of the fables of Babrius and Phædrus, found in Planudes, were possibly derived by those authors from Buddhist sources. And lastly, other versions of the Jātakas, besides those which have been mentioned as coming through the Arabs, had reached Europe long before the time of Planudes; and some more of his stories have been traced back to Buddhist sources through these channels also.
xxxv
xxxv
What is at present known, then, with respect to the so-called Æsop’s fables, amounts to this—that none of them are really Æsopean at all; that the collection was first formed in the Middle Ages; that a large number of them have been already traced back, in various ways, to our Buddhist Jātaka book; and that almost the whole of them are probably derived, in one way or another, from Indian sources.
What we know today about the so-called Aesop’s fables is this: none of them are truly Aesopian; the collection was first compiled in the Middle Ages; many of them have already been traced back, in different ways, to our Buddhist Jātaka book; and almost all of them likely come from Indian sources in one way or another.
It is perhaps worthy of mention, as a fitting close to the history of the so-called Æsop’s Fables, that those of his stories which Planudes borrowed indirectly from India have at length been restored to their original home, and bid fair to be popular even in this much-altered form. For not only has an Englishman translated a few of them into several of the many languages spoken in the great continent of India,42 but Narāyan Balkrishṇa Godpole, B.A., one of the Masters of the Government High School at Ahmadnagar, has lately published a second edition of his translation into Sanskrit of the common English version of the successful spurious compilation of the old monk of Constantinople!
It is perhaps worthy of mention, as a fitting close to the history of the so-called Æsop’s Fables, that those of his stories which Planudes borrowed indirectly from India have at length been restored to their original home, and bid fair to be popular even in this much-altered form. For not only has an Englishman translated a few of them into several of the many languages spoken in the great continent of India,42 but Narāyan Balkrishṇa Godpole, B.A., one of the Masters of the Government High School at Ahmadnagar, has lately published a second edition of his translation into Sanskrit of the common English version of the successful spurious compilation of the old monk of Constantinople!
xxxvi
xxxvi
THE BARLAAM AND JOSAPHAT LITERATURE.
A complete answer to the question with which the last digression started can only be given when each one of the two hundred and thirty-one fables of Planudes and his successors shall have been traced back to its original author. But—whatever that complete answer may be—the discoveries just pointed out are at least most strange and most instructive. And yet, if I mistake not, the history of the Jātaka Book contains hidden amongst its details a fact more unexpected and more striking still.
A full answer to the question that started the last digression can only be provided once each of the two hundred and thirty-one fables by Planudes and his successors has been traced back to its original author. However—regardless of what that complete answer turns out to be—the discoveries mentioned are certainly quite strange and very informative. And still, if I'm not mistaken, the history of the Jātaka Book holds a fact that is even more surprising and notable hidden within its details.
In the eighth century the Khalif of Bagdad was that Almansur at whose court was written the Arabic book Kalilah and Dimnah, afterwards translated by the learned Jews I have mentioned into Hebrew, Latin, and Greek. A Christian, high in office at his court, afterwards became a monk, and is well known, under the name of St. John of Damascus, as the author in Greek of many theological works in defence of the orthodox faith. Among these is a religious romance called ‘Barlaam and Jōasaph,’ giving the history of an Indian prince who was converted by Barlaam and became a hermit. This history, the reader will be surprised to learn, is taken from the life of the Buddha; and Joasaph is merely the Buddha under another name, the word Joasaph, or Josaphat, beingxxxvii simply a corruption of the word Bodisat, that title of the future Buddha so constantly repeated in the Buddhist Birth Stories.43 Now a life of the Buddha forms the introduction to our Jātaka Book, and St. John’s romance also contains a number of fables and stories, most of which have been traced back to the same source.44
In the eighth century the Khalif of Bagdad was that Almansur at whose court was written the Arabic book Kalilah and Dimnah, afterwards translated by the learned Jews I have mentioned into Hebrew, Latin, and Greek. A Christian, high in office at his court, afterwards became a monk, and is well known, under the name of St. John of Damascus, as the author in Greek of many theological works in defence of the orthodox faith. Among these is a religious romance called ‘Barlaam and Jōasaph,’ giving the history of an Indian prince who was converted by Barlaam and became a hermit. This history, the reader will be surprised to learn, is taken from the life of the Buddha; and Joasaph is merely the Buddha under another name, the word Joasaph, or Josaphat, beingxxxvii simply a corruption of the word Bodisat, that title of the future Buddha so constantly repeated in the Buddhist Birth Stories.43 Now a life of the Buddha forms the introduction to our Jātaka Book, and St. John’s romance also contains a number of fables and stories, most of which have been traced back to the same source.44
This book, the first religious romance published in a Western language, became very popular indeed, and, like the Arabic Kalilah and Dimnah, was translated into many other European languages. It exists in Latin, French, Italian, Spanish, German, English, Swedish, and Dutch. This will show how widely it was read, and how much its moral tone pleased the taste of the Middle Ages. It was also translated as early as 1204 into Icelandic, and has even been published in the Spanish dialect used in the Philippine Islands!
This book, the first religious romance released in a Western language, became extremely popular and, like the Arabic Kalilah and Dimnah, was translated into many other European languages. It exists in Latin, French, Italian, Spanish, German, English, Swedish, and Dutch. This demonstrates how widely it was read and how much its moral tone appealed to the tastes of the Middle Ages. It was also translated as early as 1204 into Icelandic and has even been published in the Spanish dialect used in the Philippine Islands!
Now it was a very ancient custom among Christians to recite at the most sacred part of their most sacred service (in the so-called Canon of the Mass, immediatelyxxxviii before the consecration of the Host) the names of deceased saints and martyrs. Religious men of local celebrity were inserted for this purpose in local lists, called Diptychs, and names universally honoured throughout Christendom appeared in all such catalogues. The confessors and martyrs so honoured are now said to be canonized, that is, they have become enrolled among the number of Christian saints mentioned in the ‘Canon,’ whom it is the duty of every Catholic to revere, whose intercession may be invoked, who may be chosen as patron saints, and in whose honour images and altars and chapels may be set up.45
Now it was a very ancient custom among Christians to recite at the most sacred part of their most sacred service (in the so-called Canon of the Mass, immediatelyxxxviii before the consecration of the Host) the names of deceased saints and martyrs. Religious men of local celebrity were inserted for this purpose in local lists, called Diptychs, and names universally honoured throughout Christendom appeared in all such catalogues. The confessors and martyrs so honoured are now said to be canonized, that is, they have become enrolled among the number of Christian saints mentioned in the ‘Canon,’ whom it is the duty of every Catholic to revere, whose intercession may be invoked, who may be chosen as patron saints, and in whose honour images and altars and chapels may be set up.45
For a long time it was permitted to the local ecclesiastics to continue the custom of inserting such names in their ‘Diptychs,’ but about 1170 a decretal of Pope Alexander III. confined the power of canonization, as far as the Roman Catholics were concerned,46 to the Pope himself. From the different Diptychs various martyrologies, or lists of persons so to be commemorated in the ‘Canon,’ were composed to supply the place of the merely local lists or Diptychs. For as time went on, it began to be considered more and more improperxxxix to insert new names in so sacred a part of the Church prayers; and the old names being well known, the Diptychs fell into disuse. The names in the Martyrologies were at last no longer inserted in the Canon, but are repeated in the service called the ‘Prime’; though the term ‘canonized’ was still used of the holy men mentioned in them. And when the increasing number of such Martyrologies threatened to lead to confusion, and to throw doubt on the exclusive power of the Popes to canonize, Pope Sixtus the Fifth (1585-1590) authorized a particular Martyrologium, drawn up by Cardinal Baronius, to be used throughout the Western Church. In that work are included not only the saints first canonized at Rome, but all those who, having been already canonized elsewhere, were then acknowledged by the Pope and the College of Rites to be saints of the Catholic Church of Christ. Among such, under the date of the 27th of November, are included “The holy Saints Barlaam and Josaphat, of India, on the borders of Persia, whose wonderful acts Saint John of Damascus has described.”47
For a long time it was permitted to the local ecclesiastics to continue the custom of inserting such names in their ‘Diptychs,’ but about 1170 a decretal of Pope Alexander III. confined the power of canonization, as far as the Roman Catholics were concerned,46 to the Pope himself. From the different Diptychs various martyrologies, or lists of persons so to be commemorated in the ‘Canon,’ were composed to supply the place of the merely local lists or Diptychs. For as time went on, it began to be considered more and more improperxxxix to insert new names in so sacred a part of the Church prayers; and the old names being well known, the Diptychs fell into disuse. The names in the Martyrologies were at last no longer inserted in the Canon, but are repeated in the service called the ‘Prime’; though the term ‘canonized’ was still used of the holy men mentioned in them. And when the increasing number of such Martyrologies threatened to lead to confusion, and to throw doubt on the exclusive power of the Popes to canonize, Pope Sixtus the Fifth (1585-1590) authorized a particular Martyrologium, drawn up by Cardinal Baronius, to be used throughout the Western Church. In that work are included not only the saints first canonized at Rome, but all those who, having been already canonized elsewhere, were then acknowledged by the Pope and the College of Rites to be saints of the Catholic Church of Christ. Among such, under the date of the 27th of November, are included “The holy Saints Barlaam and Josaphat, of India, on the borders of Persia, whose wonderful acts Saint John of Damascus has described.”47
Where and when they were first canonized, I have been unable, in spite of much investigation, to ascertain. Petrus de Natalibus, who was Bishop of Equilium,xl the modern Jesolo near Venice, from 1370 to 1400, wrote a Martyrology called ‘Catalogus Sanctorum’; and in it, among the ‘saints,’ he inserts both Barlaam and Josaphat, giving also a short account of them derived from the old Latin translation of St. John of Damascus.48 It is from this work that Baronius, the compiler of the authorized Martyrology now in use, took over the names of these two saints, Barlaam and Josaphat. But, so far as I have been able to ascertain, they do not occur in any martyrologies or lists of saints of the Western Church older than that of Petrus de Natalibus.
Where and when they were first canonized, I have been unable, in spite of much investigation, to ascertain. Petrus de Natalibus, who was Bishop of Equilium,xl the modern Jesolo near Venice, from 1370 to 1400, wrote a Martyrology called ‘Catalogus Sanctorum’; and in it, among the ‘saints,’ he inserts both Barlaam and Josaphat, giving also a short account of them derived from the old Latin translation of St. John of Damascus.48 It is from this work that Baronius, the compiler of the authorized Martyrology now in use, took over the names of these two saints, Barlaam and Josaphat. But, so far as I have been able to ascertain, they do not occur in any martyrologies or lists of saints of the Western Church older than that of Petrus de Natalibus.
In the corresponding manual of worship still used in the Greek Church, however, we find, under August 26, the name ‘of the holy Iosaph, son of Abenēr, king of India.’49 Barlaam is not mentioned, and is not therefore recognized as a saint in the Greek Church. No history is added to the simple statement I have quoted; and I do not know on what authority it rests. But there is no doubt that it is in the East, and probably among the records of the ancient church of Syria, that a final solution of this question should be sought.50
In the corresponding manual of worship still used in the Greek Church, however, we find, under August 26, the name ‘of the holy Iosaph, son of Abenēr, king of India.’49 Barlaam is not mentioned, and is not therefore recognized as a saint in the Greek Church. No history is added to the simple statement I have quoted; and I do not know on what authority it rests. But there is no doubt that it is in the East, and probably among the records of the ancient church of Syria, that a final solution of this question should be sought.50
Some of the more learned of the numerous writersxli who translated or composed new works on the basis of the story of Josaphat, have pointed out in their notes that he had been canonized;51 and the hero of the romance is usually called St. Josaphat in the titles of these works, as will be seen from the Table of the Josaphat literature below. But Professor Liebrecht, when identifying Josaphat with the Buddha, took no notice of this; and it was Professor Max Müller, who has done so much to infuse the glow of life into the dry bones of Oriental scholarship, who first pointed out the strange fact—almost incredible, were it not for the completeness of the proof—that Gotama the Buddha, under the name of St. Josaphat, is now officially recognized and honoured and worshipped throughout the whole of Catholic Christendom as a Christian saint!
Some of the more learned of the numerous writersthe who translated or composed new works on the basis of the story of Josaphat, have pointed out in their notes that he had been canonized;51 and the hero of the romance is usually called St. Josaphat in the titles of these works, as will be seen from the Table of the Josaphat literature below. But Professor Liebrecht, when identifying Josaphat with the Buddha, took no notice of this; and it was Professor Max Müller, who has done so much to infuse the glow of life into the dry bones of Oriental scholarship, who first pointed out the strange fact—almost incredible, were it not for the completeness of the proof—that Gotama the Buddha, under the name of St. Josaphat, is now officially recognized and honoured and worshipped throughout the whole of Catholic Christendom as a Christian saint!
I have now followed the Western history of the Buddhist Book of Birth Stories along two channels only. Space would fail me, and the reader’s patience perhaps too, if I attempted to do more. But I may mention that the inquiry is not by any means exhausted. A learned Italian has proved that a good many of the stories of the hero known throughout Europe as Sinbad the Sailor are derived from the same inexhaustible treasury of stories witty and wise;52 and axlii similar remark applies also to other well-known Tales included in the Arabian Nights.53 La Fontaine, whose charming versions of the Fables are so deservedly admired, openly acknowledges his indebtedness to the French versions of Kalilah and Dimnah; and Professor Benfey and others have traced the same stories, or ideas drawn from them, to Poggio, Boccaccio, Gower, Chaucer, Spenser, and many other later writers. Thus, for instance, the three caskets and the pound of flesh in ‘The Merchant of Venice,’ and the precious jewel which in ‘As You Like It’ the venomous toad wears in his head,54 are derived from the Buddhist tales. In a similar way it has been shown that tales current among the Hungarians and the numerous peoples of Slavonic race have been derived from Buddhist sources, through translations made by or for the Huns, who penetrated in the time of Genghis Khān into the East of Europe.55 And finally yet other Indian tales, not included in the Kalilag and Damnag literature, have been brought into the opposite corner of Europe, by the Arabs of Spain.56
I have now followed the Western history of the Buddhist Book of Birth Stories along two channels only. Space would fail me, and the reader’s patience perhaps too, if I attempted to do more. But I may mention that the inquiry is not by any means exhausted. A learned Italian has proved that a good many of the stories of the hero known throughout Europe as Sinbad the Sailor are derived from the same inexhaustible treasury of stories witty and wise;52 and axlii similar remark applies also to other well-known Tales included in the Arabian Nights.53 La Fontaine, whose charming versions of the Fables are so deservedly admired, openly acknowledges his indebtedness to the French versions of Kalilah and Dimnah; and Professor Benfey and others have traced the same stories, or ideas drawn from them, to Poggio, Boccaccio, Gower, Chaucer, Spenser, and many other later writers. Thus, for instance, the three caskets and the pound of flesh in ‘The Merchant of Venice,’ and the precious jewel which in ‘As You Like It’ the venomous toad wears in his head,54 are derived from the Buddhist tales. In a similar way it has been shown that tales current among the Hungarians and the numerous peoples of Slavonic race have been derived from Buddhist sources, through translations made by or for the Huns, who penetrated in the time of Genghis Khān into the East of Europe.55 And finally yet other Indian tales, not included in the Kalilag and Damnag literature, have been brought into the opposite corner of Europe, by the Arabs of Spain.56
xliii
xliii
There is only one other point on which a few words should be said. I have purposely chosen as specimens one Buddhist Birth Story similar to the Judgment of Solomon; two which are found also in Babrius; and one which is found also in Phædrus. How are these similarities, on which the later history of Indian Fables throws no light, to be explained?
There’s just one more point that deserves a few words. I’ve intentionally selected one Buddhist Birth Story that resembles the Judgment of Solomon; two others that are also found in Babrius; and one that also appears in Phædrus. How can we explain these similarities, which the later history of Indian Fables doesn’t clarify?
As regards the cases of Babrius and Phædrus, it can only be said that the Greeks who travelled with Alexander to India may have taken the tales there, but they may equally well have brought them back. We only know that at the end of the fourth, and still more in the third century before Christ, there was constant travelling to and fro between the Greek dominions in the East and the adjoining parts of India, which were then Buddhist, and that the Birth Stories were already popular among the Buddhists in Afghanistan, where the Greeks remained for a long time. Indeed, the very region which became the seat of the Græco-Bactrian kings takes, in all the Northern versions of the Birth Stories, the place occupied by the country of Kāsi in the Pāli text,—so that the scene of the tales is laid in that district. And among the innumerable Buddhist remains still existing there, a large number are connected with the Birth Stories.57 It is also in this veryxliv district, and under the immediate successor of Alexander, that the original of the ‘Kalilah and Dimnah’ was said by its Arabian translators to have been written by Bidpai. It is possible that a smaller number of similar stories were also current among the Greeks; and that they not only heard the Buddhist ones, but told their own. But so far as the Greek and the Buddhist stories can at present be compared, it seems to me that the internal evidence is in favour of the Buddhist versions being the originals from which the Greek versions were adapted. Whether more than this can be at present said is very doubtful: when the Jātakas are all published, and the similarities between them and classical stories shall have been fully investigated, the contents of the stories may enable criticism to reach a more definite conclusion.
As regards the cases of Babrius and Phædrus, it can only be said that the Greeks who travelled with Alexander to India may have taken the tales there, but they may equally well have brought them back. We only know that at the end of the fourth, and still more in the third century before Christ, there was constant travelling to and fro between the Greek dominions in the East and the adjoining parts of India, which were then Buddhist, and that the Birth Stories were already popular among the Buddhists in Afghanistan, where the Greeks remained for a long time. Indeed, the very region which became the seat of the Græco-Bactrian kings takes, in all the Northern versions of the Birth Stories, the place occupied by the country of Kāsi in the Pāli text,—so that the scene of the tales is laid in that district. And among the innumerable Buddhist remains still existing there, a large number are connected with the Birth Stories.57 It is also in this veryxliv district, and under the immediate successor of Alexander, that the original of the ‘Kalilah and Dimnah’ was said by its Arabian translators to have been written by Bidpai. It is possible that a smaller number of similar stories were also current among the Greeks; and that they not only heard the Buddhist ones, but told their own. But so far as the Greek and the Buddhist stories can at present be compared, it seems to me that the internal evidence is in favour of the Buddhist versions being the originals from which the Greek versions were adapted. Whether more than this can be at present said is very doubtful: when the Jātakas are all published, and the similarities between them and classical stories shall have been fully investigated, the contents of the stories may enable criticism to reach a more definite conclusion.
The case of Solomon’s judgment is somewhat different. If there were only one fable in Babrius or Phædrus identical with a Buddhist Birth Story, we should suppose merely that the same idea had occurred to two different minds; and there would thus be no necessity to postulate any historical connexion. Now the similarity of the two judgments stands, as far as I know, in complete isolation; and the story is not so curious but that two writers may have hit upon the same idea. At the same time, it is just possible that when the Jews were in Babylon they may have told, or heard, the story.
The situation with Solomon’s judgment is a bit different. If there were just one fable in Babrius or Phædrus that was exactly like a Buddhist Birth Story, we would think that two different people independently came up with the same idea, so there wouldn’t be any need to suggest a historical connection. As far as I know, the similarity between the two judgments is completely unique; the story isn’t so unusual that two writers couldn’t have come up with the same idea. However, it is possible that when the Jews were in Babylon, they may have told or heard this story.
xlv
xlv
Had we met with this story in a book unquestionably later than the Exile, we might suppose that they heard the story there; that some one repeating it had ascribed the judgment to King Solomon, whose great wisdom was a common tradition among them; and that it had thus been included in their history of that king. But we find it in the Book of Kings, which is usually assigned to the time of Jeremiah, who died during the Exile; and it should be remembered that the chronicle in question was based for the most part on traditions current much earlier among the Jewish people, and probably on earlier documents.
If we had encountered this story in a book definitely written after the Exile, we might think that they heard it there; that someone retelling it attributed the judgment to King Solomon, whose great wisdom was a well-known part of their tradition; and that it was subsequently included in their history of that king. However, we find it in the Book of Kings, which is typically dated to the time of Jeremiah, who died during the Exile; and we should keep in mind that the chronicle in question was mainly based on traditions that were already established much earlier among the Jewish people, and probably on older documents.
If, on the other hand, they told it there, we may expect to find some evidence of the fact in the details of the story as preserved in the Buddhist story-books current in the North of India, and more especially in the Buddhist countries bordering on Persia. Now Dr. Dennys, in his ‘Folklore of China,’ has given us a Chinese Buddhist version of a similar judgment, which is most probably derived from a Northern Buddhist Sanskrit original; and though this version is very late, and differs so much in its details from those of both the Pāli and Hebrew tales that it affords no basis itself for argument, it yet holds out the hope that we may discover further evidence of a decisive character. This hope is confirmed by the occurrence of a similar tale inxlvi the Gesta Romanorum, a mediæval work which quotes Barlaam and Josaphat, and is otherwise largely indebted in an indirect way to Buddhist sources.58 It is true that the basis of the judgment in that story is not the love of a mother to her son, but the love of a son to his father. But that very difference is encouraging. The orthodox compilers of the ‘Gests of the Romans’59 dared not have so twisted the sacred record. They could not therefore have taken it from our Bible. Like all their other tales, however, this one was borrowed from somewhere; and its history, when discovered, may be expected to throw some light on this inquiry.
If, on the other hand, they told it there, we may expect to find some evidence of the fact in the details of the story as preserved in the Buddhist story-books current in the North of India, and more especially in the Buddhist countries bordering on Persia. Now Dr. Dennys, in his ‘Folklore of China,’ has given us a Chinese Buddhist version of a similar judgment, which is most probably derived from a Northern Buddhist Sanskrit original; and though this version is very late, and differs so much in its details from those of both the Pāli and Hebrew tales that it affords no basis itself for argument, it yet holds out the hope that we may discover further evidence of a decisive character. This hope is confirmed by the occurrence of a similar tale inxlvi the Gesta Romanorum, a mediæval work which quotes Barlaam and Josaphat, and is otherwise largely indebted in an indirect way to Buddhist sources.58 It is true that the basis of the judgment in that story is not the love of a mother to her son, but the love of a son to his father. But that very difference is encouraging. The orthodox compilers of the ‘Gests of the Romans’59 dared not have so twisted the sacred record. They could not therefore have taken it from our Bible. Like all their other tales, however, this one was borrowed from somewhere; and its history, when discovered, may be expected to throw some light on this inquiry.
I should perhaps point out another way in which this tale may possibly be supposed to have wandered from the Jews to the Buddhists, or from India to the Jews. The land of Ophir was probably in India. The Hebrew names of the apes and peacocks said to have been brought thence by Solomon’s coasting-vessels are merely corruptions of Indian names; and Ophir must therefore have been either an Indian port (and if so, almost certainly at the mouth of the Indus, afterwards a Buddhist country), or an entrepot, further west,xlvii for Indian trade. But the very gist of the account of Solomon’s expedition by sea is its unprecedented and hazardous character; it would have been impossible even for him without the aid of Phœnician sailors; and it was not renewed by the Hebrews till after the time when the account of the judgment was recorded in the Book of Kings. Any intercourse between his servants and the people of Ophir must, from the difference of language, have been of the most meagre extent; and we may safely conclude that it was not the means of the migration of our tale. It is much more likely, if the Jews heard or told the Indian story at all, and before the time of the captivity, that the way of communication was overland. There is every reason to believe that there was a great and continual commercial intercourse between East and West from very early times by way of Palmyra and Mesopotamia. Though the intercourse by sea was not continued after Solomon’s time, gold of Ophir,60 ivory, jade, and Eastern gems still found their way to the West; and it would be an interesting task for an Assyrian or Hebrew scholar to trace the evidence of this ancient overland route in other ways.
I should perhaps point out another way in which this tale may possibly be supposed to have wandered from the Jews to the Buddhists, or from India to the Jews. The land of Ophir was probably in India. The Hebrew names of the apes and peacocks said to have been brought thence by Solomon’s coasting-vessels are merely corruptions of Indian names; and Ophir must therefore have been either an Indian port (and if so, almost certainly at the mouth of the Indus, afterwards a Buddhist country), or an entrepot, further west,xlvii for Indian trade. But the very gist of the account of Solomon’s expedition by sea is its unprecedented and hazardous character; it would have been impossible even for him without the aid of Phœnician sailors; and it was not renewed by the Hebrews till after the time when the account of the judgment was recorded in the Book of Kings. Any intercourse between his servants and the people of Ophir must, from the difference of language, have been of the most meagre extent; and we may safely conclude that it was not the means of the migration of our tale. It is much more likely, if the Jews heard or told the Indian story at all, and before the time of the captivity, that the way of communication was overland. There is every reason to believe that there was a great and continual commercial intercourse between East and West from very early times by way of Palmyra and Mesopotamia. Though the intercourse by sea was not continued after Solomon’s time, gold of Ophir,60 ivory, jade, and Eastern gems still found their way to the West; and it would be an interesting task for an Assyrian or Hebrew scholar to trace the evidence of this ancient overland route in other ways.
xlviii
xlviii
SUMMARY.
To sum up what can at present be said on the connexion between the Indian tales, preserved to us in the Book of Buddhist Birth Stories, and their counterparts in the West:—
To summarize what can currently be said about the connection between the Indian tales found in the Book of Buddhist Birth Stories and their Western counterparts:—
1. In a few isolated passages of Greek and other writers, earlier than the invasion of India by Alexander the Great, there are references to a legendary Æsop, and perhaps also allusions to stories like some of the Buddhist ones.
1. In a few isolated instances from Greek and other writers, prior to Alexander the Great's invasion of India, there are mentions of a legendary Æsop, and possibly also hints at stories similar to some of the Buddhist ones.
2. After Alexander’s time a number of tales also found in the Buddhist collection became current in Greece, and are preserved in the poetical versions of Babrius and Phædrus. They are probably of Buddhist origin.
2. After Alexander's time, several stories that are also in the Buddhist collection became popular in Greece, and they are kept in the poetic versions of Babrius and Phædrus. They likely have Buddhist origins.
3. From the time of Babrius to the time of the first Crusade no migration of Indian tales to Europe can be proved to have taken place. About the latter time a translation into Arabic of a Persian work containing tales found in the Buddhist book was translated by Jews into Greek, Hebrew, and Latin. Translations of these versions afterwards appeared in all the principal languages of Europe.
3. From the time of Babrius to the first Crusade, there's no evidence that Indian stories migrated to Europe. Around that later period, a Persian work containing tales from Buddhist texts was translated into Arabic by Jews, who then translated it into Greek, Hebrew, and Latin. Translations of these versions later came out in all the major languages of Europe.
4. In the eleventh or twelfth century a translation was made into Latin of the legend of Barlaam andxlix Josaphat, a Greek romance written in the eighth century by St. John of Damascus on the basis of the Buddhist Jātaka book. Translations, poems, and plays founded on this work were rapidly produced throughout Western Europe.
4. In the 11th or 12th century, a Latin translation of the legend of Barlaam andxlix Josaphat was made. This Greek romance was originally written in the 8th century by St. John of Damascus, based on the Buddhist Jātaka book. Translations, poems, and plays inspired by this work were quickly created throughout Western Europe.
5. Other Buddhist stories not included in either of the works mentioned in the two last paragraphs were introduced into Europe both during the Crusades and also during the dominion of the Arabs in Spain.
5. Other Buddhist stories not included in either of the works mentioned in the last two paragraphs were introduced to Europe during the Crusades and also during the period of Arab rule in Spain.
6. Versions of other Buddhist stories were introduced into Eastern Europe by the Huns under Genghis Khān.
6. The Huns, led by Genghis Khan, brought different versions of Buddhist stories to Eastern Europe.
7. The fables and stories introduced through these various channels became very popular during the Middle Ages, and were used as the subjects of numerous sermons, story-books, romances, poems, and edifying dramas. Thus extensively adopted and circulated, they had a considerable influence on the revival of literature, which, hand in hand with the revival of learning, did so much to render possible and to bring about the Great Reformation. The character of the hero of them—the Buddha, in his last or in one or other of his supposed previous births—appealed so strongly to the sympathies, and was so attractive to the minds of mediæval Christians, that he became, and has ever since remained, an object of Christian worship. And a collection of these and similar stories—wrongly, but very naturally, ascribed tol a famous story-teller of the ancient Greeks—has become the common property, the household literature, of all the nations of Europe; and, under the name of Æsop’s Fables, has handed down, as a first moral lesson-book and as a continual feast for our children in the West, tales first invented to please and to instruct our far-off cousins in the distant East.
7. The fables and stories shared through these various channels became really popular during the Middle Ages. They were the subjects of many sermons, storybooks, romances, poems, and uplifting plays. Widely adopted and spread, they had a significant impact on the revival of literature, which, alongside the revival of learning, greatly contributed to making the Great Reformation possible. The character of the hero in these stories—the Buddha, in his last or in one of his supposed previous lives—strongly appealed to the sympathies of medieval Christians and attracted their minds, making him an object of Christian worship ever since. A collection of these and similar stories—mistakenly but understandably attributed to a famous story-teller from ancient Greece—has become a shared treasure, the household literature, of all the nations of Europe. Under the name of Æsop’s Fables, it has provided a foundational moral lesson book and a constant source of enjoyment for our children in the West, featuring tales originally created to entertain and educate our distant cousins in the East.
li
li
PART II.
ON THE HISTORY OF THE BIRTH STORIES IN
INDIA.
In the previous part of this Introduction I have attempted to point out the resemblances between certain Western tales and the Buddhist Birth Stories, to explain the reason of those resemblances, and to trace the history of the Birth Story literature in Europe. Much remains yet to be done to complete this interesting and instructive history; but the general results can already be stated with a considerable degree of certainty, and the literature in which further research will have to be made is accessible in print in the public libraries of Europe.
In the previous part of this Introduction, I've tried to highlight the similarities between some Western stories and the Buddhist Birth Stories, to explain why those similarities exist, and to trace the history of the Birth Story literature in Europe. There is still a lot to do to finish this fascinating and informative history; however, we can already state the general results with a good level of certainty, and the literature that requires further research is available in print at public libraries across Europe.
For the history in India of the Jātaka Book itself, and of the stories it contains, so little has been done, that one may say it has still to be written; and the authorities for further research are only to be found inlii manuscripts very rare in Europe, and written in languages for the most part but little known. Much of what follows is necessarily therefore very incomplete and provisional.
For the history of the Jātaka Book in India and the stories it includes, not much has been done, so it can be said that it still needs to be written. The sources for further research are mostly found inliirare manuscripts in Europe, written in languages that are generally not well-known. As a result, much of what follows is necessarily very incomplete and tentative.
In some portions of the Brāhmanical literature, later than the Vedas, and probably older than Buddhism, there are found myths and legends of a character somewhat similar to a few of the Buddhist ones. But, so far as I know, no one of these has been traced either in Europe or in the Buddhist Collection.
In certain parts of the Brāhmanical texts, which were written after the Vedas and likely before Buddhism, there are myths and legends that are somewhat similar to some of the Buddhist ones. However, as far as I know, none of these have been found in Europe or in the Buddhist Collection.
On the other hand, there is every reason to hope that in the older portions of the Buddhist Scriptures a considerable number of the tales also included in the Jātaka Book will be found in identical or similar forms; for even in the few fragments of the Piṭakas as yet studied, several Birth Stories have already been discovered.61 These occur in isolated passages, and, except the story of King Mahā Sudassana, have not as yet become Jātakas,—that is, no character in the story isliii identified with the Buddha in one or other of his supposed previous births. But one book included in the Pāli Piṭakas consists entirely of real Jātaka stories, all of which are found in our Collection.
On the other hand, there is every reason to hope that in the older portions of the Buddhist Scriptures a considerable number of the tales also included in the Jātaka Book will be found in identical or similar forms; for even in the few fragments of the Piṭakas as yet studied, several Birth Stories have already been discovered.61 These occur in isolated passages, and, except the story of King Mahā Sudassana, have not as yet become Jātakas,—that is, no character in the story isliii identified with the Buddha in one or other of his supposed previous births. But one book included in the Pāli Piṭakas consists entirely of real Jātaka stories, all of which are found in our Collection.
The title of this work is Cariyā-piṭaka; and it is constructed to show when, and in what births, Gotama had acquired the Ten Great Perfections (Generosity, Goodness, Renunciation, Wisdom, Firmness, Patience, Truth, Resolution, Kindness, and Equanimity), without which he could not have become a Buddha. In striking analogy with the modern view, that true growth in moral and intellectual power is the result of the labours, not of one only, but of many successive generations; so the qualifications necessary for the making of a Buddha, like the characters of all the lesser mortals, cannot be acquired during, and do not depend upon the actions of, one life only, but are the last result of many deeds performed through a long series of consecutive lives.62
The title of this work is Cariyā-piṭaka; and it is constructed to show when, and in what births, Gotama had acquired the Ten Great Perfections (Generosity, Goodness, Renunciation, Wisdom, Firmness, Patience, Truth, Resolution, Kindness, and Equanimity), without which he could not have become a Buddha. In striking analogy with the modern view, that true growth in moral and intellectual power is the result of the labours, not of one only, but of many successive generations; so the qualifications necessary for the making of a Buddha, like the characters of all the lesser mortals, cannot be acquired during, and do not depend upon the actions of, one life only, but are the last result of many deeds performed through a long series of consecutive lives.62
To each of the first two of these Ten Perfections a whole chapter of this work is devoted, giving in verse ten examples of the previous births in which the Bodisat or future Buddha had practised Generosity and Goodness respectively. The third chapter gives only fifteenliv examples of the lives in which he acquired the other eight of the Perfections. It looks very much as if the original plan of the unknown author had been to give ten Birth Stories for each of the Ten Perfections. And, curiously enough, the Northern Buddhists have a tradition that the celebrated teacher Aṣvagosha began to write a work giving ten Births for each of the Ten Perfections, but died when he had versified only thirty-four.63 Now there is a Sanskrit work called Jātaka Mālā, as yet unpublished, but of which there are several MSS. in Paris and in London, consisting of thirty-five Birth Stories in mixed prose and verse, in illustration of the Ten Perfections.64 It would be premature to attempt to draw any conclusions from these coincidences, but the curious reader will find in a Table below a comparative view of the titles of the Jātakas comprised in the Cariyā Piṭaka and in the Jātaka Mālā.65
To each of the first two of these Ten Perfections a whole chapter of this work is devoted, giving in verse ten examples of the previous births in which the Bodisat or future Buddha had practised Generosity and Goodness respectively. The third chapter gives only fifteenliv examples of the lives in which he acquired the other eight of the Perfections. It looks very much as if the original plan of the unknown author had been to give ten Birth Stories for each of the Ten Perfections. And, curiously enough, the Northern Buddhists have a tradition that the celebrated teacher Aṣvagosha began to write a work giving ten Births for each of the Ten Perfections, but died when he had versified only thirty-four.63 Now there is a Sanskrit work called Jataka Mala, as yet unpublished, but of which there are several MSS. in Paris and in London, consisting of thirty-five Birth Stories in mixed prose and verse, in illustration of the Ten Perfections.64 It would be premature to attempt to draw any conclusions from these coincidences, but the curious reader will find in a Table below a comparative view of the titles of the Jātakas comprised in the Cariyā Piṭaka and in the Jātaka Mālā.65
There is yet another work in the Pāli Piṭakas which constantly refers to the Jātaka theory. The Buddhavaŋsa, which is a history of all the Buddhas, gives an account also of the life of the Bodisat in the character helv filled during the lifetime of each of twenty-four of the previous Buddhas. It is on that work that a great part of the Pāli Introduction to our Jātaka Book is based, and most of the verses in the first fifty pages of the present translation are quotations from the Buddhavaŋsa. From this source we thus have authority for twenty-four Birth Stories, corresponding to the first twenty-four of the twenty-seven previous Buddhas,66 besides the thirty-four in illustration of the Perfections, and the other isolated ones I have mentioned.
There is yet another work in the Pāli Piṭakas which constantly refers to the Jātaka theory. The Buddhavaṃsa, which is a history of all the Buddhas, gives an account also of the life of the Bodisat in the character helv filled during the lifetime of each of twenty-four of the previous Buddhas. It is on that work that a great part of the Pāli Introduction to our Jātaka Book is based, and most of the verses in the first fifty pages of the present translation are quotations from the Buddhavaŋsa. From this source we thus have authority for twenty-four Birth Stories, corresponding to the first twenty-four of the twenty-seven previous Buddhas,66 besides the thirty-four in illustration of the Perfections, and the other isolated ones I have mentioned.
Beyond this it is impossible yet to state what proportion of the stories in the Jātaka Book can thus be traced back to the earlier Pāli Buddhist literature; and it would be out of place to enter here upon any lengthy discussion of the difficult question as to the date of those earlier records. The provisional conclusions as to the age of the Sutta and Vinaya reached by Dr. Oldenberg in the very able introduction prefixed to his edition of the text of the Mahā Vagga, and summarized at p. xxxviii of that work, will be sufficient for our present purposes. It may be taken as so highly probable as to be almost certain, that all those Birth Stories, which are not only found in the so-called Jātaka Book itself, but are also referred to in these other parts of thelvi Pāli Piṭakas, are at least older than the Council of Vesāli.67
Beyond this it is impossible yet to state what proportion of the stories in the Jātaka Book can thus be traced back to the earlier Pāli Buddhist literature; and it would be out of place to enter here upon any lengthy discussion of the difficult question as to the date of those earlier records. The provisional conclusions as to the age of the Sutta and Vinaya reached by Dr. Oldenberg in the very able introduction prefixed to his edition of the text of the Mahā Vagga, and summarized at p. xxxviii of that work, will be sufficient for our present purposes. It may be taken as so highly probable as to be almost certain, that all those Birth Stories, which are not only found in the so-called Jātaka Book itself, but are also referred to in these other parts of thelvi Pāli Piṭakas, are at least older than the Council of Vesāli.67
The Council of Vesāli was held about a hundred years after Gotama’s death, to settle certain disputes as to points of discipline and practice which had arisen among the members of the Order. The exact date of Gotama’s death is uncertain;68 and in the tradition regarding the length of the interval between that event and the Council, the ‘hundred years’ is of course a round number. But we can allow for all possibilities, and still keep within the bounds of certainty, if we fix the date of the Council of Vesāli at within thirty years of 350 B.C.
The Council of Vesāli was held about a hundred years after Gotama’s death, to settle certain disputes as to points of discipline and practice which had arisen among the members of the Order. The exact date of Gotama’s death is uncertain;68 and in the tradition regarding the length of the interval between that event and the Council, the ‘hundred years’ is of course a round number. But we can allow for all possibilities, and still keep within the bounds of certainty, if we fix the date of the Council of Vesāli at within thirty years of 350 BCE
The members of the Buddhist Order of Mendicants were divided at that Council—as important for the history of Buddhism as the Council of Nice is for the history of Christianity—into two parties. One side advocated the relaxation of the rules of the Order in ten particular matters, the others adopted the stricter view. In the accounts of the matter, which we at present only possess from the successors of the stricter party (or,lvii as they call themselves, the orthodox party), it is acknowledged that the other, the laxer side, were in the majority; and that when the older and more influential members of the Order decided in favour of the orthodox view, the others held a council of their own, called, from the numbers of those who attended it, the Great Council.
The members of the Buddhist Order of Mendicants were split at that Council—just as significant for the history of Buddhism as the Council of Nice is for Christianity—into two groups. One side pushed for loosening the Order's rules in ten specific areas, while the other took a stricter stance. According to accounts we currently have, which come from the successors of the stricter side (or, as they refer to themselves, the orthodox side), it's acknowledged that the more relaxed group was in the majority. When the older and more influential members of the Order sided with the orthodox view, the other group held their own council, which was called the Great Council due to the large number of attendees.
Now the oldest Ceylon Chronicle, the Dīpavaŋsa, which contains the only account as yet published of what occurred at the Great Council, says as follows:69—
Now the oldest Ceylon Chronicle, the Dīpavaŋsa, which contains the only account as yet published of what occurred at the Great Council, says as follows:69—
The animus of this description is sufficiently evident; and the Dīpavaŋsa, which cannot have been written earlier than the fourth century after the commencement of our era, is but poor evidence of the events of seven centuries before. But it is the best we have; it is acknowledged to have been based on earlier sources, and it is at least reliable evidence that, according to Ceylon tradition, a book called the Jātaka existed at the time of the Councils of Vesāli.
The intent of this description is quite clear; the Dīpavaŋsa, which must have been written no earlier than the fourth century AD, doesn't provide strong evidence of events that happened seven centuries earlier. However, it’s the best we have. It’s recognized to be based on earlier sources, and it at least serves as reliable evidence that, according to Ceylon tradition, a book called the Jātaka existed during the time of the Councils of Vesāli.
As the Northern Buddhists are the successors of those who held the Great Council, we may hope before long to have the account of it from the other side, either from the Sanskrit or from the Chinese.70 Meanwhile it is important to notice that the fact of a Book of Birth Stories having existed at a very early date is confirmed, not only by such stories being found in other parts of the Pāli Piṭakas, but also by ancient monuments.
As the Northern Buddhists are the successors of those who held the Great Council, we may hope before long to have the account of it from the other side, either from the Sanskrit or from the Chinese.70 Meanwhile it is important to notice that the fact of a Book of Birth Stories having existed at a very early date is confirmed, not only by such stories being found in other parts of the Pāli Piṭakas, but also by ancient monuments.
Among the most interesting and important discoverieslix which we owe to recent archæological researches in India must undoubtedly be reckoned those of the Buddhist carvings on the railings round the dome-shaped relic shrines of Sānchi, Amaravatī, and Bharhut. There have been there found, very boldly and clearly sculptured in deep bas-relief, figures which were at first thought to represent merely scenes in Indian life. Even so their value as records of ancient civilization would have been of incalculable value; but they have acquired further importance since it has been proved that most of them are illustrations of the sacred Birth Stories in the Buddhist Jātaka book,—are scenes, that is, from the life of Gotama in his last or previous births. This would be incontestable in many cases from the carvings themselves, but it is rendered doubly sure by the titles of Jātakas having been found inscribed over a number of those of the bas-reliefs which have been last discovered—the carvings, namely, on the railing at Bharhut.
Among the most interesting and significant discoverieslix from recent archaeological research in India are undoubtedly the Buddhist carvings on the railings surrounding the dome-shaped relic shrines of Sānchi, Amaravatī, and Bharhut. There, very boldly and clearly sculpted in deep bas-relief, are figures that were initially thought to represent only scenes from Indian life. Even so, their value as records of ancient civilization would have been immense; however, they have gained further importance since it has been shown that most of them illustrate the sacred Birth Stories in the Buddhist Jātaka book—depicting scenes from the life of Gotama in his last or previous births. This is undeniable in many cases based on the carvings themselves, but it is further confirmed by the titles of Jātakas found inscribed above several of the recently discovered bas-reliefs—the carvings on the railing at Bharhut, to be specific.
It is not necessary to turn aside here to examine into the details of these discoveries. It is sufficient for our present inquiry into the age of the Jātaka stories that these ancient bas-reliefs afford indisputable evidence that the Birth Stories were already, at the end of the third century B.C., considered so sacred that they were chosen as the subjects to be represented round the mostlx sacred Buddhist buildings, and that they were already popularly known under the technical name of ‘Jātakas.’ A detailed statement of all the Jātakas hitherto discovered on these Buddhist railings, and other places, will be found in one of the Tables appended to this Introduction; and it will be noticed that several of those tales translated below in this volume had thus been chosen, more than two thousand years ago, to fill places of honour round the relic shrines of the Great Teacher.
There’s no need to dive into the specifics of these discoveries here. It's enough for our current investigation into the age of the Jātaka stories that these ancient bas-reliefs provide clear proof that the Birth Stories were already, by the end of the third century B.C., viewed as so sacred that they were selected as subjects to be depicted around the mostlx sacred Buddhist buildings, and that they were already popularly known by the technical name ‘Jātakas.’ A detailed list of all the Jātakas discovered so far on these Buddhist railings and in other places can be found in one of the Tables attached to this Introduction; and it will be noted that several of the tales translated in this volume were chosen, more than two thousand years ago, to occupy places of honor around the relic shrines of the Great Teacher.
One remarkable fact apparent from that Table will be that the Birth Stories are sometimes called in the inscriptions over the bas-reliefs by names different from those given to them in the Jātaka Book in the Pāli Piṭakas. This would seem, at first sight, to show that, although the very stories as we have them must have been known at the time when the bas-reliefs were carved, yet that the present collection, in which different names are clearly given at the end of each story, did not then exist. But, on the other hand, we not only find in the Jātaka Book itself very great uncertainty as to the names,—the same stories being called in different parts of the Book by different titles,71—but one of these very lxibas-reliefs has actually inscribed over it two distinct names in full!72
One remarkable fact apparent from that Table will be that the Birth Stories are sometimes called in the inscriptions over the bas-reliefs by names different from those given to them in the Jātaka Book in the Pāli Piṭakas. This would seem, at first sight, to show that, although the very stories as we have them must have been known at the time when the bas-reliefs were carved, yet that the present collection, in which different names are clearly given at the end of each story, did not then exist. But, on the other hand, we not only find in the Jātaka Book itself very great uncertainty as to the names,—the same stories being called in different parts of the Book by different titles,71—but one of these very lxibas-reliefs has actually inscribed over it two distinct names in full!72
The reason for this is very plain. When a fable about a lion and a jackal was told (as in No. 157) to show the advantage of a good character, and it was necessary to choose a short title for it, it was called ’The Lion Jātaka,’ or ‘The Jackal Jātaka,’ or even ’The Good Character Jātaka’; and when a fable was told about a tortoise, to show the evil results which follow on talkativeness (as in No. 215), the fable might as well be called ‘The Chatterbox Jātaka’ as ‘The Tortoise Jātaka,’ and the fable is referred to accordingly under both those names. It must always have been difficult, if not impossible, to fix upon a short title which should at once characterize the lesson to be taught, and the personages through whose acts it was taught; and different names would thus arise, and become interchangeable. It would be wrong therefore to attach too much importance to the difference of the names on the bas-reliefs and in the Jātaka Book. And in translxiilating the titles we need not be afraid to allow ourselves a latitude similar to that which was indulged in by the early Buddhists themselves.
The reason for this is pretty clear. When a fable about a lion and a jackal was told (like in No. 157) to highlight the benefits of having a good character, it was given a short title such as 'The Lion Jātaka,' 'The Jackal Jātaka,' or even 'The Good Character Jātaka.' Similarly, when a fable was told about a tortoise to showcase the negative effects of being talkative (as in No. 215), it could just as easily be called 'The Chatterbox Jātaka' as 'The Tortoise Jātaka,' and it is referred to in both ways. It must have always been challenging, if not impossible, to come up with a short title that accurately reflected the lesson being taught and the characters involved; as a result, different names emerged and became interchangeable. Therefore, it wouldn't be right to place too much significance on the differences in names that appear in the bas-reliefs and in the Jātaka Book. When translating the titles, we shouldn't hesitate to give ourselves the same flexibility that the early Buddhists had.
There is yet further evidence confirmatory of the Dīpavaŋsa tradition. The Buddhist Scriptures are sometimes spoken of as consisting of nine different divisions, or sorts of texts (Aŋgāni), of which the seventh is ’Jātakas,’ or ‘The Jātaka Collection’ (Jātakaŋ). This division of the Sacred Books is mentioned, not only in the Dīpavaŋsa itself, and in the Sumaŋgala Vilāsinī, but also in the Aŋguttara Nikāya (one of the later works included in the Pāli Piṭakas), and in the Saddharma Puṇḍarīka (a late, but standard Sanskrit work of the Northern Buddhists).73 It is common, therefore, to both of the two sections of the Buddhist Church; and it follows that it was probably in use before the great schism took place between them, possibly before the Council of Vesāli itself. In any case it is conclusive as to the existence of a collection of Jātakas at a very early date.
There is yet further evidence confirmatory of the Dīpavaŋsa tradition. The Buddhist Scriptures are sometimes spoken of as consisting of nine different divisions, or sorts of texts (Aŋgāni), of which the seventh is ’Jātakas,’ or ‘The Jātaka Collection’ (Jātakaŋ). This division of the Sacred Books is mentioned, not only in the Dīpavaŋsa itself, and in the Sumaŋgala Vilāsinī, but also in the Aŋguttara Nikāya (one of the later works included in the Pāli Piṭakas), and in the Saddharma Puṇḍarīka (a late, but standard Sanskrit work of the Northern Buddhists).73 It is common, therefore, to both of the two sections of the Buddhist Church; and it follows that it was probably in use before the great schism took place between them, possibly before the Council of Vesāli itself. In any case it is conclusive as to the existence of a collection of Jātakas at a very early date.
The text of the Jātaka Book, as now received among the Southern Buddhists, consists, as will be seen from thelxiii translation, not only of the stories, but of an elaborate commentary, containing a detailed Explanation of the verse or verses which occur in each of the stories; an Introduction to each of them, giving the occasion on which it is said to have been told; a Conclusion, explaining the connexion between the personages in the Introductory Story and the characters in the Birth Story; and finally, a long general Introduction to the whole work. It is, in fact, an edition by a later hand of the earlier stories; and though I have called it concisely the Jātaka Book, its full title is ‘The Commentary on the Jātakas.’
The text of the Jātaka Book, as it’s currently recognized among Southern Buddhists, includes, as you can see from thelxiii translation, not just the stories but also a detailed commentary that explains each verse found within the stories. It starts with an introduction for each tale, describing the context in which it is said to have been narrated. There’s a conclusion that clarifies the connection between the characters in the Introductory Story and those in the Birth Story; and finally, there’s a comprehensive general introduction to the entire work. Essentially, this is a later edition of the earlier stories, and while I’ve referred to it simply as the Jātaka Book, its complete title is ‘The Commentary on the Jātakas.’
We do not know either the name of the author of this work, or the date when it was composed. The meagre account given at the commencement of the work itself (below, pp. 1, 2) contains all our present information on these points. Mr. Childers, who is the translator of this passage, has elsewhere ascribed the work to Buddhaghosa;74 but I venture to think that this is, to say the least, very uncertain.
We do not know either the name of the author of this work, or the date when it was composed. The meagre account given at the commencement of the work itself (below, pp. 1, 2) contains all our present information on these points. Mr. Childers, who is the translator of this passage, has elsewhere ascribed the work to Buddhaghosa;74 but I venture to think that this is, to say the least, very uncertain.
We have, in the thirty-seventh chapter of the Mahāvaŋsa,75 a perhaps almost contemporaneous account of Buddhaghosa’s literary work; and it is there distinctly stated, that after writing in India the Atthasālinī (a commentary on the Dhammasaŋginī, the first of the Sixlxiv Books of the Abhidhamma Piṭaka), he went to Ceylon (about 430 A.D.) with the express intention of translating the Siŋhalese commentaries into Pāli. There he studied under the Thera Saŋghapāli, and having proved his efficiency by his great work ‘The Path of Purity’ (Visuddhi-Magga, a compendium of all Buddhism), he was allowed by the monks in Ceylon to carry out his wish, and translate the commentaries. The Chronicle then goes on to say that he did render ‘the whole Siŋhalese Commentary’ into Pāli. But it by no means follows, as has been too generally supposed, that he was the author of all the Pāli Commentaries we now possess. He translated, it may be granted, the Commentaries on the Vinaya Piṭaka and on the four great divisions (Nikāyas) of the Sutta Pitaka; but these works, together with those mentioned above, would amply justify the very general expression of the chronicler. The ‘Siŋhalese Commentary’ being now lost, it is impossible to say what books were and what were not included under that expression as used in the Mahāvaŋsa; and to assign any Pāli commentary, other than those just mentioned, to Buddhaghosa, some further evidence more clear than the ambiguous words of the Ceylon Chronicle should be required.
We have, in the thirty-seventh chapter of the Mahāvaŋsa,75 a perhaps almost contemporaneous account of Buddhaghosa’s literary work; and it is there distinctly stated, that after writing in India the Atthasālinī (a commentary on the Dhammasaŋginī, the first of the Sixlxiv Books of the Abhidhamma Piṭaka), he went to Ceylon (about 430 CE) with the express intention of translating the Siŋhalese commentaries into Pāli. There he studied under the Thera Saŋghapāli, and having proved his efficiency by his great work ‘The Path of Purity’ (Visuddhi-Magga, a compendium of all Buddhism), he was allowed by the monks in Ceylon to carry out his wish, and translate the commentaries. The Chronicle then goes on to say that he did render ‘the whole Siŋhalese Commentary’ into Pāli. But it by no means follows, as has been too generally supposed, that he was the author of all the Pāli Commentaries we now possess. He translated, it may be granted, the Commentaries on the Vinaya Piṭaka and on the four great divisions (Nikāyas) of the Sutta Pitaka; but these works, together with those mentioned above, would amply justify the very general expression of the chronicler. The ‘Siŋhalese Commentary’ being now lost, it is impossible to say what books were and what were not included under that expression as used in the Mahāvaŋsa; and to assign any Pāli commentary, other than those just mentioned, to Buddhaghosa, some further evidence more clear than the ambiguous words of the Ceylon Chronicle should be required.
What little evidence we have as regards the particular work now in question seems to me to tend very stronglylxv in the other direction. Buddhaghosa could scarcely have commenced his labours on the Jātaka Commentary, leaving the works I have mentioned—so much more important from his point of view—undone. Now I would ask the reader to imagine himself in Buddhaghosa’s position, and then to read carefully the opening words of our Jātaka Commentary as translated below, and to judge for himself whether they could possibly be such words as Buddhaghosa would probably, under the circumstances, have written. It is a matter of feeling; but I confess I cannot think it possible that he was the author of them. Three Elders of the Buddhist Order are there mentioned with respect, but neither the name of Revata, Buddhaghosa’s teacher in India, nor the name of Saŋghāpali, his teacher in Ceylon, is even referred to; and there is not the slightest allusion either to Buddhaghosa’s conversion, his journey from India, the high hopes he had entertained, or the work he had already accomplished! This silence seems to me almost as convincing as such negative evidence can possibly be.
What little evidence we have regarding the specific work in question seems to strongly point in the opposite direction. Buddhaghosa could hardly have started his work on the Jātaka Commentary while leaving the other works I mentioned—much more important to him—unfinished. Now, I’d like the reader to imagine themselves in Buddhaghosa’s position, then read carefully the opening words of our Jātaka Commentary as translated below, and judge for themselves whether these words are something Buddhaghosa would likely have written in that situation. It's a matter of intuition; but I honestly can’t believe he was the author of them. Three Elders of the Buddhist Order are mentioned with respect, but neither Revata, Buddhaghosa’s teacher in India, nor Saŋghāpali, his teacher in Ceylon, are even mentioned; and there’s not the slightest reference to Buddhaghosa’s conversion, his journey from India, the high hopes he had, or the work he had already done! This silence seems to me almost as convincing as negative evidence can be.
If not however by Buddhaghosa, the work must have been composed after his time; but probably not long after. It is quite clear from the account in the Mahāvaŋsa, that before he came to Ceylon the Siŋhalese commentaries had not been turned into Pāli; and on the other hand, the example he had set so well will almostlxvi certainly have been quickly followed. We know one instance at least, that of the Mahāvaŋsa itself, which would confirm this supposition; and had the present work been much later than his time, it would not have been ascribed to Buddhaghosa at all.
If it wasn't by Buddhaghosa, the work must have been created after his time, but probably not long after. It's clear from the account in the Mahāvaŋsa that before he arrived in Ceylon, the Siŋhalese commentaries hadn't been translated into Pāli; on the other hand, the example he set so well would almost certainly have been quickly followed. We know of at least one instance, that of the Mahāvaŋsa itself, which supports this idea; and if the current work had been much later than his time, it wouldn't have been attributed to Buddhaghosa at all.
It is worthy of notice, perhaps, in this connexion, that the Pāli work is not a translation of the Siŋhalese Commentary. The author three times refers to a previous Jātaka Commentary, which possibly formed part of the Siŋhalese work, as a separate book;76 and in one case mentions what it says only to overrule it.77 Our Pāli work may have been based upon it, but cannot be said to be a mere version of it. And the present Commentary agrees almost word for word, from p. 58 to p. 124 of my translation, with the Madhura-attha-vilāsinī, the Commentary on the ‘Buddhavaŋsa’ mentioned above, which is not usually ascribed to Buddhaghosa.78
It is worthy of notice, perhaps, in this connexion, that the Pāli work is not a translation of the Siŋhalese Commentary. The author three times refers to a previous Jātaka Commentary, which possibly formed part of the Siŋhalese work, as a separate book;76 and in one case mentions what it says only to overrule it.77 Our Pāli work may have been based upon it, but cannot be said to be a mere version of it. And the present Commentary agrees almost word for word, from p. 58 to p. 124 of my translation, with the Madhura-attha-vilāsinī, the Commentary on the ‘Buddhavaŋsa’ mentioned above, which is not usually ascribed to Buddhaghosa.78
The Jātaka Book is not the only Pāli Commentary which has made use of the ancient Birth Stories. They occur in numerous passages of the different exegetical works composed in Ceylon, and the only commentary of which anything is known in print, that on thelxvii Dhamma-padaŋ or ‘Collection of Scripture Verses,’ contains a considerable number of them. Mr. Fausböll has published copious extracts from this Commentary, which may be by Buddhaghosa, as an appendix to his edition of the text; and the work by Captain Rogers, entitled ‘Buddhaghosa’s Parables’—a translation from a Burmese book called ‘Dhammapada-vatthu’ (that is ’Stories connected with the Dhamma-padaŋ’)—consists almost entirely of Jātaka tales.
The Jātaka Book isn't the only Pāli Commentary that has utilized the ancient Birth Stories. They appear in many sections of various exegetical works written in Ceylon, and the only commentary known in print, which is on the lxvii Dhamma-padaŋ or ‘Collection of Scripture Verses,’ includes a significant number of these stories. Mr. Fausböll has published extensive excerpts from this Commentary, possibly by Buddhaghosa, as an appendix to his edition of the text; and the work by Captain Rogers, titled ‘Buddhaghosa’s Parables’—a translation from a Burmese book called ‘Dhammapada-vatthu’ (which means ‘Stories connected with the Dhamma-padaŋ’)—is almost entirely made up of Jātaka tales.
In Siam there is even a rival collection of Birth Stories, which is called Paṇṇāsa-Jātakaŋ (’The Fifty Jātakas’), and of which an account has been given us by M. Léon Feer;79 and the same scholar has pointed out that isolated stories, not contained in our collection, are also to be found in the Pāli literature of that country.80 The first hundred and fifty tales in our collection are divided into three Paṇṇāsas, or fifties;81 but the Siamese collection cannot be either of these, as M. Feer has ascertained that it contains no tales beginning in the same way as any of those in either of these three ‘Fifties.’
In Siam there is even a rival collection of Birth Stories, which is called Paṇṇāsa-Jātaka (’The Fifty Jātakas’), and of which an account has been given us by M. Léon Feer;79 and the same scholar has pointed out that isolated stories, not contained in our collection, are also to be found in the Pāli literature of that country.80 The first hundred and fifty tales in our collection are divided into three Paṇṇāsas, or fifties;81 but the Siamese collection cannot be either of these, as M. Feer has ascertained that it contains no tales beginning in the same way as any of those in either of these three ‘Fifties.’
lxviii
lxviii
In India itself the Birth Stories survived the fall, as some of them had probably preceded the rise, of Buddhism. Not a few of them were preserved by being included in the Mahā Bhārata, the great Hindu epic which became the storehouse of Indian mythology, philosophy, and folk-lore.82 Unfortunately, the date of the final arrangement of the Mahā Bhārata, is extremely uncertain, and there is no further evidence of the continued existence of the Jātaka tales till we come to the time of the work already frequently referred to—the Pancha Tantra.
In India itself the Birth Stories survived the fall, as some of them had probably preceded the rise, of Buddhism. Not a few of them were preserved by being included in the Mahā Bhārata, the great Hindu epic which became the storehouse of Indian mythology, philosophy, and folk-lore.82 Unfortunately, the date of the final arrangement of the Mahā Bhārata, is extremely uncertain, and there is no further evidence of the continued existence of the Jātaka tales till we come to the time of the work already frequently referred to—the Pancha Tantra.
It is to the history of this book that Professor Benfey has devoted that elaborate and learned Introduction which is the most important contribution to the study of this class of literature as yet published; and I cannot do better than give in his own words his final conclusions as to the origin of this popular storybook:83—
It is to the history of this book that Professor Benfey has devoted that elaborate and learned Introduction which is the most important contribution to the study of this class of literature as yet published; and I cannot do better than give in his own words his final conclusions as to the origin of this popular storybook:83—
“Although we are unable at present to give any certain information either as to the author or as to the date of the work, we receive, as it seems to me, no unimportant compensation in the fact, that it turned out,84 with a certainty beyond doubt, to have been originally a Buddhist book. This followed especially from the chapter discussed in § 225. But it was already indicated by the considerable number of the fables andlxix tales contained in the work, which could also be traced in Buddhist writings. Their number, and also the relation between the form in which they are told in our work, and that in which they appear in the Buddhist writings, incline us—nay, drive us—to the conclusion that the latter were the source from which our work, within the circle of Buddhist literature, proceeded....
“Although we can't currently provide any definitive information about the author or the date of this work, we gain significant insight from the fact that it has been clearly established, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, as originally a Buddhist book. This was particularly evident from the chapter discussed in § 225. However, the considerable number of fables and tales in the work, which can also be found in Buddhist texts, already hinted at this. The quantity of these stories, along with the connection between how they are presented in our work and in the Buddhist writings, leads us—indeed, compels us—to conclude that the latter are the source from which our work originated within the scope of Buddhist literature....
“The proof that our work is of Buddhist origin is of importance in two ways: firstly—on which we will not here further insist—for the history of the work itself; and secondly, for the determination of what Buddhism is. We can find in it one more proof of that literary activity of Buddhism, to which, in my articles on ‘India,’ which appeared in 1840,85 I had already felt myself compelled to assign the most important place in the enlightenment and general intellectual development of India. This view has since received, from year to year, fresh confirmations, which I hope to bring together in another place; and whereby I hope to prove that the very bloom of the intellectual life of India (whether it found expression in Brahmanical or Buddhist works) proceeded substantially from Buddhism, and is contemporaneous with the epoch in which Buddhism flourished;—that is to say, from the third century before Christ to the sixth or seventh century after Christ. With that principle, said to have been proclaimed by Buddhism in its earliest years, ‘that only that teaching of the Buddha’s is true which contraveneth not sound reason,’86 the autonomy of man’s Intellect was, we may fairly say, effectively acknowledged; the whole relation between the realms of the knowable and of the unknowable was subjected to its control; and notwithstanding that the actual reasoning powers, to which the ultimate appeal was thus given, were in fact then not altogetherlxx sound, yet the way was pointed out by which Reason could, under more favourable circumstances, begin to liberate itself from its failings. We are already learning to value, in the philosophical endeavours of Buddhism, the labours, sometimes indeed quaint, but aiming at thoroughness and worthy of the highest respect, of its severe earnestness in inquiry. And that, side by side with this, the merry jests of light, and even frivolous poetry and conversation, preserved the cheerfulness of life, is clear from the prevailing tone of our work, and still more so from the probable Buddhist origin of those other Indian story-books which have hitherto become known to us.”
“The evidence that our work has Buddhist origins is significant in two ways: first—though we won't elaborate here—for the history of the work itself; and second, for defining what Buddhism actually is. This adds one more piece of evidence to the literary activity of Buddhism, which I felt compelled to recognize as crucial for the enlightenment and overall intellectual development of India in my articles on ‘India,’ published in 1840, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. This perspective has continually been supported over the years, which I intend to compile elsewhere; it aims to demonstrate that the peak of India’s intellectual life (whether expressed in Brahmanical or Buddhist works) primarily stemmed from Buddhism and coincides with the period during which Buddhism thrived—specifically, from the third century before Christ to the sixth or seventh century after Christ. With the principle attributed to Buddhism in its early years, ‘that only that teaching of the Buddha’s is true which does not contradict sound reason,’ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ we can reasonably say that the autonomy of human intellect was effectively recognized; the entire relationship between the realms of the knowable and the unknowable was placed under its control. Although the reasoning abilities that were ultimately relied upon at that time were not entirely reliable, the path was indicated for Reason to eventually free itself from its shortcomings under better circumstances. We are beginning to appreciate the philosophical efforts of Buddhism, which, albeit sometimes peculiar, aimed for thoroughness and deserve the highest respect due to their serious pursuit of knowledge. Additionally, the light-hearted humor and even frivolous poetry and conversation that accompanied this maintained a joyful outlook on life, as evident from the overall tone of our work and even more so from the likely Buddhist origins of other Indian storybooks that have come to our attention.”
Professor Benfey then proceeds to show that the Pancha Tantra consisted originally, not of five, but of certainly eleven, perhaps of twelve, and just possibly of thirteen books; and that its original design was to teach princes right government and conduct.87 The whole collection had then a different title descriptive of this design; and it was only after a part became detached from the rest that that part was called, for distinction’s sake, the Pancha Tantra, or Five Books. When this occurred it is impossible to say. But it was certainly the older and larger collection, not the present Pancha Tantra, which travelled into Persia, and became the source of the whole of the extensive ‘Kalilag and Damnag’ literature.88
Professor Benfey then proceeds to show that the Pancha Tantra consisted originally, not of five, but of certainly eleven, perhaps of twelve, and just possibly of thirteen books; and that its original design was to teach princes right government and conduct.87 The whole collection had then a different title descriptive of this design; and it was only after a part became detached from the rest that that part was called, for distinction’s sake, the Pancha Tantra, or Five Books. When this occurred it is impossible to say. But it was certainly the older and larger collection, not the present Pancha Tantra, which travelled into Persia, and became the source of the whole of the extensive ‘Kalilag and Damnag’ literature.88
lxxi
lxxi
The Arabian authors of the work translated (through the ancient Persian) from this older collection assign it to a certain Bidpai; who is said to have composed it in order to instruct Dabschelim, the successor of Alexander in his Indian possessions, in worldly wisdom.89 There may well be some truth in this tradition. And when we consider that the ‘Barlaam and Josaphat’ literature took its origin at the same time, and in the same place, as the ’Kalilag and Damnag’ literature; that both of them are based upon Buddhist originals taken to Bagdad in the sixth century of our era; and that it is precisely such a book as the Book of Birth Stories from which they could have derived all that they borrowed; it is difficult to avoid connecting these facts together by the supposition that the work ascribed to Bidpai may, in fact, have been a selection of those Jātaka stories bearing more especially on the conduct of life, and preceded, like our own collection, by a sketch of the life of the Buddha in his last birth. Such a supposition would afford a reasonable explanation of some curious facts which have been quite inexplicable on the existing theory. If the Arabic ‘Kalilah and Dimnah’ was an exact translation, in our modern sense of the word translation, of an exact translation of a Buddhist work, howlxxii comes it that the various copies of the ‘Kalilah and Dimnah’ differ so greatly, not only among themselves, but from the lately discovered Syriac ‘Kalilag and Damnag,’ which was also, according to the current hypothesis, a translation of the same original?—how comes it that in these translations from a Buddhist book there are no references to the Buddha, and no expressions on the face of them Buddhistic? If, on the other hand, the later writers had merely derived their subject-matter from a Buddhist work or works, and had composed what were in effect fresh works on the basis of such an original as has been suggested, we can understand how the different writers might have used different portions of the material before them, and might have discarded any expressions too directly in contradiction with their own religious beliefs.
The Arabian authors of the work translated (through the ancient Persian) from this older collection assign it to a certain Bidpai; who is said to have composed it in order to instruct Dabschelim, the successor of Alexander in his Indian possessions, in worldly wisdom.89 There may well be some truth in this tradition. And when we consider that the ‘Barlaam and Josaphat’ literature took its origin at the same time, and in the same place, as the ’Kalilag and Damnag’ literature; that both of them are based upon Buddhist originals taken to Bagdad in the sixth century of our era; and that it is precisely such a book as the Book of Birth Stories from which they could have derived all that they borrowed; it is difficult to avoid connecting these facts together by the supposition that the work ascribed to Bidpai may, in fact, have been a selection of those Jātaka stories bearing more especially on the conduct of life, and preceded, like our own collection, by a sketch of the life of the Buddha in his last birth. Such a supposition would afford a reasonable explanation of some curious facts which have been quite inexplicable on the existing theory. If the Arabic ‘Kalilah and Dimnah’ was an exact translation, in our modern sense of the word translation, of an exact translation of a Buddhist work, howlxxii comes it that the various copies of the ‘Kalilah and Dimnah’ differ so greatly, not only among themselves, but from the lately discovered Syriac ‘Kalilag and Damnag,’ which was also, according to the current hypothesis, a translation of the same original?—how comes it that in these translations from a Buddhist book there are no references to the Buddha, and no expressions on the face of them Buddhistic? If, on the other hand, the later writers had merely derived their subject-matter from a Buddhist work or works, and had composed what were in effect fresh works on the basis of such an original as has been suggested, we can understand how the different writers might have used different portions of the material before them, and might have discarded any expressions too directly in contradiction with their own religious beliefs.
The first three of those five chapters of the work ascribed to Bidpai which make up the Pancha Tantra, are also found in a form slightly different, but, on the whole, essentially the same, in two other Indian Story-books,—the Kathā-Sarit-Sāgara (Ocean of the Rivers of Stories), composed in Sanskrit by a Northern Buddhist named Somadeva in the twelfth century, and in the well-known Hitopadesa, which is a much later work. If Somadeva had had the Pancha Tantra in its present form before him, he would probably have included thelxxiii whole five books in his encyclopædic collection; and the absence from the Kathā-Sarit-Sāgara of the last two books would tend to show that when he wrote his great work the Pancha Tantra had not been composed, or at least had not reached the North of India.
The first three of the five chapters of the work attributed to Bidpai that make up the Pancha Tantra can also be found in a slightly different form, but mostly the same, in two other Indian storybooks: the Kathā-Sarit-Sāgara (Ocean of the Rivers of Stories), written in Sanskrit by a Northern Buddhist named Somadeva in the twelfth century, and the well-known Hitopadesa, which is a later work. If Somadeva had the Pancha Tantra in its current form, he likely would have included all five books in his comprehensive collection; the fact that the last two books are missing from the Kathā-Sarit-Sāgara suggests that when he wrote his major work, the Pancha Tantra had not yet been created, or at least had not made its way to Northern India.
Somadeva derived his knowledge of the three books he does give from the Vṛihat-Kathā, a work ascribed to Guṇādhya, written in the Paiṣāchī dialect, and probably at least as early as the sixth century.90 This work, on which Somadeva’s whole poem is based, is lost. But Dr. Bühler has lately discovered another Sanskrit poem, based on that earlier work, written in Kashmīr by Kshemendra at the end of the eleventh century, and called, like its original, Vṛihat-Kathā; and as Somadeva wrote quite independently of this earlier poem, we may hope that a comparison of the two Sanskrit works will afford reliable evidence of the contents of the Old Vṛihat-Kathā.91
Somadeva derived his knowledge of the three books he does give from the Vṛihat-Kathā, a work ascribed to Guṇādhya, written in the Paiṣāchī dialect, and probably at least as early as the sixth century.90 This work, on which Somadeva’s whole poem is based, is lost. But Dr. Bühler has lately discovered another Sanskrit poem, based on that earlier work, written in Kashmīr by Kshemendra at the end of the eleventh century, and called, like its original, Vṛihat-Kathā; and as Somadeva wrote quite independently of this earlier poem, we may hope that a comparison of the two Sanskrit works will afford reliable evidence of the contents of the Old Vṛihat-Kathā.91
I should also mention here that another well-known work, the Vetāla-Pañca-Viṅsatī (the Twenty-five Tales of a Demon), is contained in both the Sanskrit poems, and was therefore probably also in Guṇādhya’s collection; but as no Jātaka stories have been as yet traced in it, I have simply included it for purposes oflxxiv reference in Table I., together with the most important of those of the later Indian story-books of which anything certain is at present known.
I should also mention that another well-known work, the Vetāla-Pañca-Viṅsatī (the Twenty-five Tales of a Demon), is found in both the Sanskrit poems, so it was likely part of Guṇādhya’s collection as well. However, since no Jātaka stories have been identified in it yet, I’ve included it merely for reference in Table I., along with the most significant stories from the later Indian storybooks that we know anything definite about right now.
There remains only to add a few words on the mode in which the stories, whose history in Europe and in India I have above attempted to trace, are presented to us in the Jātaka Book.
There’s just a little more to say about how the stories, which I’ve tried to outline the history of in Europe and India, are presented to us in the Jātaka Book.
Each story is introduced by another explaining where and why it was told by the Buddha; the Birth Story itself being called the Atīta-vatthu or Story of the Past, and the Introductory Story the Paccuppanna-vatthu or Story of the Present. There is another book in the Pāli Piṭakas called Apadānaŋ, which consists of tales about the lives of the early Buddhists; and many of the Introductory Stories in the Jātaka Book (such, for instance, as the tale about Little Roadling, No. 4, or the tale about Kumāra Kassapa, No. 12) differ very little from these Apadānas. Other of the Introductory Stories (such, for instance, as No. 17 below) seem to be mere repetitions of the principal idea of the story they introduce, and are probably derived from it. That the Introductory Stories are entirely devoid of credit is clear from the fact that different Birth Stories are introduced as having been told at the same time and place,lxxv and in answer to the same question. Thus no less than ten stories are each said to have been told to a certain love-sick monk as a warning to him against his folly;92 the closely-allied story given below as the Introduction to Birth Story No. 30 appears also as the Introduction to at least four others;93 and there are many other instances of a similar kind.94
Each story is introduced by another explaining where and why it was told by the Buddha; the Birth Story itself being called the Atīta-vatthu or Story of the Past, and the Introductory Story the Paccuppanna-vatthu or Story of the Present. There is another book in the Pāli Piṭakas called Apadāna, which consists of tales about the lives of the early Buddhists; and many of the Introductory Stories in the Jātaka Book (such, for instance, as the tale about Little Roadling, No. 4, or the tale about Kumāra Kassapa, No. 12) differ very little from these Apadānas. Other of the Introductory Stories (such, for instance, as No. 17 below) seem to be mere repetitions of the principal idea of the story they introduce, and are probably derived from it. That the Introductory Stories are entirely devoid of credit is clear from the fact that different Birth Stories are introduced as having been told at the same time and place,lxxv and in answer to the same question. Thus no less than ten stories are each said to have been told to a certain love-sick monk as a warning to him against his folly;92 the closely-allied story given below as the Introduction to Birth Story No. 30 appears also as the Introduction to at least four others;93 and there are many other instances of a similar kind.94
After the two stories have been told, there comes a Conclusion, in which the Buddha identifies the personages in the Birth Story with those in the Introductory Story; but it should be noticed that in one or two cases characters mentioned in the Atīta-vatthu are supposed not to have been reborn on earth at the time of the Paccuppanna-vatthu.95 And the reader must of course avoid the mistake of importing Christian ideas into this Conclusion by supposing that the identity of the persons in the two stories is owing to the passage of a ‘soul’ from the one to the other. Buddhism does not teach the Transmigration of Souls. Its doctrine (which is somewhat intricate, and for a fuller statement of which I must refer to my Manual of Buddhism96) would be better summarized as the Transmigration of Character;lxxvi for it is entirely independent of the early and widely-prevalent notion of the existence within each human body of a distinct soul, or ghost, or spirit. The Bodisat, for instance, is not supposed to have a Soul, which, on the death of one body, is transferred to another; but to be the inheritor of the Character acquired by the previous Bodisats. The insight and goodness, the moral and intellectual perfection which constitute Buddhahood, could not, according to the Buddhist theory, be acquired in one lifetime: they were the accumulated result of the continual effort of many generations of successive Bodisats. The only thing which continues to exist when a man dies is his Karma, the result of his words and thoughts and deeds (literally his ‘doing’); and the curious theory that this result is concentrated in some new individual is due to the older theory of soul.
After the two stories have been told, there comes a Conclusion, in which the Buddha identifies the personages in the Birth Story with those in the Introductory Story; but it should be noticed that in one or two cases characters mentioned in the Atīta-vatthu are supposed not to have been reborn on earth at the time of the Paccuppanna-vatthu.95 And the reader must of course avoid the mistake of importing Christian ideas into this Conclusion by supposing that the identity of the persons in the two stories is owing to the passage of a ‘soul’ from the one to the other. Buddhism does not teach the Transmigration of Souls. Its doctrine (which is somewhat intricate, and for a fuller statement of which I must refer to my Manual of Buddhism96) would be better summarized as the Transmigration of Character;lxxvi for it is entirely independent of the early and widely-prevalent notion of the existence within each human body of a distinct soul, or ghost, or spirit. The Bodisat, for instance, is not supposed to have a Soul, which, on the death of one body, is transferred to another; but to be the inheritor of the Character acquired by the previous Bodisats. The insight and goodness, the moral and intellectual perfection which constitute Buddhahood, could not, according to the Buddhist theory, be acquired in one lifetime: they were the accumulated result of the continual effort of many generations of successive Bodisats. The only thing which continues to exist when a man dies is his Karma, the result of his words and thoughts and deeds (literally his ‘doing’); and the curious theory that this result is concentrated in some new individual is due to the older theory of soul.
In the case of one Jātaka (Fausböll, No. 276), the Conclusion is wholly in verse; and in several cases the Conclusion contains a verse or verses added by way of moral. Such verses, when they occur, are called Abhisambuddha-gāthā, or Verses spoken by the Buddha, not when he was still only a Bodisat, but when he had become a Buddha. They are so called to distinguish them from the similar verses inserted in the Birth Story, and spoken there by the Bodisat. Each story has itslxxvii verse or verses, either in the Atīta-vatthu or in the Conclusion, and sometimes in both. The number of cases in which all the verses are Abhisambuddha-gāthā is relatively small (being only one in ten of the Jātakas published97); and the number of cases in which they occur together with verses in the Atīta-vatthu is very small indeed (being only five out of the three hundred Jātakas published98); in the remaining two hundred and sixty-five the verse or verses occur in the course of the Birth Story, and are most generally spoken by the Bodisat himself.
In the case of one Jātaka (Fausböll, No. 276), the Conclusion is wholly in verse; and in several cases the Conclusion contains a verse or verses added by way of moral. Such verses, when they occur, are called Abhisambuddha-gāthā, or Verses spoken by the Buddha, not when he was still only a Bodisat, but when he had become a Buddha. They are so called to distinguish them from the similar verses inserted in the Birth Story, and spoken there by the Bodisat. Each story has itslxxvii verse or verses, either in the Atīta-vatthu or in the Conclusion, and sometimes in both. The number of cases in which all the verses are Abhisambuddha-gāthā is relatively small (being only one in ten of the Jātakas published97); and the number of cases in which they occur together with verses in the Atīta-vatthu is very small indeed (being only five out of the three hundred Jātakas published98); in the remaining two hundred and sixty-five the verse or verses occur in the course of the Birth Story, and are most generally spoken by the Bodisat himself.
There are several reasons for supposing that these verses are older than the prose which now forms their setting. The Ceylon tradition goes so far as to say that the original Jātaka Book, now no longer extant, consisted of the verses alone; that the Birth Stories are Commentary upon them; and the Introductory Stories, the Conclusions and the ‘Pada-gata-sannaya,’ or word-for-word explanation of the verses, are Commentary on this Commentary.99 And archaic forms and forcedlxxviii constructions in the verses (in striking contrast with the regularity and simplicity of the prose parts of the book), and the corrupt state in which some of the verses are found, seem to point to the conclusion that the verses are older.
There are several reasons for supposing that these verses are older than the prose which now forms their setting. The Ceylon tradition goes so far as to say that the original Jātaka Book, now no longer extant, consisted of the verses alone; that the Birth Stories are Commentary upon them; and the Introductory Stories, the Conclusions and the ‘Pada-gata-sannaya,’ or word-for-word explanation of the verses, are Commentary on this Commentary.99 And archaic forms and forcedlxxviii constructions in the verses (in striking contrast with the regularity and simplicity of the prose parts of the book), and the corrupt state in which some of the verses are found, seem to point to the conclusion that the verses are older.
But I venture to think that, though the present form of the verses may be older than the present form of the Birth Stories, the latter, or most of the latter, were in existence first; that the verses, at least in many cases, were added to the stories, after they had become current; and that the Birth Stories without verses in them at all—those enumerated in the list in note 1 on the last page, where the verses are found only in the Conclusion—are, in fact, among the oldest, if not the oldest, in the whole collection. For any one who takes the trouble to go through that list seriatim will find that it contains a considerable number of those stories which, from their being found also in the Pāli Piṭakas or in the oldest European collections, can already be proved to belong to a very early date. The only hypothesis which will reconcile these facts seems to me to be that the Birth Stories, though probably originally older than the verses they contain, were handed down in Ceylon till the time of the compilation of our present Jātaka Book, in the Siŋhalese language; whilst the verses on the other hand were not translated, but were preserved as they were received, in Pāli.
But I think that although the current version of the verses might be older than the current version of the Birth Stories, the Birth Stories, or most of them, existed first. The verses, at least in many cases, were added to the stories after they became well-known, and the Birth Stories that don’t have any verses—those listed in note 1 on the last page, where the verses only appear in the Conclusion—are actually among the oldest, if not the oldest, in the entire collection. Anyone who takes the time to go through that list one by one will see that it includes a significant number of those stories which, due to their presence in the Pāli Piṭakas or in the oldest European collections, can be shown to date back very early. The only explanation that seems to fit these facts is that the Birth Stories, while likely originally older than the verses they include, were passed down in Ceylon until the time the current Jātaka Book was compiled in the Sinhalese language, while the verses, on the other hand, were not translated but were kept as they were received, in Pāli.
lxxix
lxxix
There is another group of stories which seems to be older than most of the others; those, namely, in which the Bodisat appears as a sort of chorus, a moralizer only, and not an actor in the play, whose part may have been an addition made when the story in which it occurs was adopted by the Buddhists. Such is the fable above translated of the Ass in the Lion’s Skin, and most of the stories where the Bodisat is a rukkha-devatā—the fairy or genius of a tree.100 But the materials are insufficient at present to put this forward as otherwise than a mere conjecture.
There is another group of stories which seems to be older than most of the others; those, namely, in which the Bodisat appears as a sort of chorus, a moralizer only, and not an actor in the play, whose part may have been an addition made when the story in which it occurs was adopted by the Buddhists. Such is the fable above translated of the Ass in the Lion’s Skin, and most of the stories where the Bodisat is a rukkha-devatā—the fairy or genius of a tree.100 But the materials are insufficient at present to put this forward as otherwise than a mere conjecture.
The arrangement of the stories in our present collection is a most unpractical one. They are classified, not according to their contents, but according to the number of verses they contain. Thus, the First division (Nipāta) includes those one hundred and fifty of the stories which have only one verse; the Second, one hundred stories, each having two verses; the Third and Fourth, each of them fifty stories, containing respectively three and four verses each; and so on, the number of stories in each division decreasing rapidly after the number of verses exceeds four; and the whole of the five hundred and fifty Jātakas being contained in twenty-two Nipātas. Even this division, depending on so unimportant a factorlxxx as the number of the verses, is not logically carried out; and the round numbers of the stories in the first four divisions are made up by including in them stories which, according to the principle adopted, should not properly be placed within them. Thus several Jātakas are only mentioned in the first two Nipātas to say that they will be found in the later ones;101 and several Jātakas given with one verse only in the First Nipāta, are given again with more verses in those that follow;102 and occasionally a story is even repeated, with but little variation, in the same Nipāta.103
The arrangement of the stories in our present collection is a most unpractical one. They are classified, not according to their contents, but according to the number of verses they contain. Thus, the First division (Nipāta) includes those one hundred and fifty of the stories which have only one verse; the Second, one hundred stories, each having two verses; the Third and Fourth, each of them fifty stories, containing respectively three and four verses each; and so on, the number of stories in each division decreasing rapidly after the number of verses exceeds four; and the whole of the five hundred and fifty Jātakas being contained in twenty-two Nipātas. Even this division, depending on so unimportant a factorlxxx as the number of the verses, is not logically carried out; and the round numbers of the stories in the first four divisions are made up by including in them stories which, according to the principle adopted, should not properly be placed within them. Thus several Jātakas are only mentioned in the first two Nipātas to say that they will be found in the later ones;101 and several Jātakas given with one verse only in the First Nipāta, are given again with more verses in those that follow;102 and occasionally a story is even repeated, with but little variation, in the same Nipāta.103
On the other hand, several Jātakas, which count only as one story in the present enumeration, really contain several different tales or fables. Thus, for instance, the Kulāvaka Jātaka (On Mercy to Animals)104 consists of seven stories woven, not very closely, into one. The most striking instance of this is perhaps the Ummagga Jātaka, not yet published in the Pāli, but of which the Siŋhalese translation by the learned Baṭuwan Tudāwalxxxi occupies two hundred and fifty pages octavo, and consists of a very large number (I have not counted them, and there is no index, but I should think they amount to more than one hundred and fifty) of most entertaining anecdotes. Although therefore the Birth Stories are spoken of as ‘The five hundred and fifty Jātakas,’ this is merely a round number reached by an entirely artificial arrangement, and gives no clue to the actual number of stories. It is probable that our present collection contains altogether (including the Introductory Stories where they are not mere repetitions) between two and three thousand independent tales, fables, anecdotes, and riddles.
On the other hand, several Jātakas, which count only as one story in the present enumeration, really contain several different tales or fables. Thus, for instance, the Kulāvaka Jātaka (On Mercy to Animals)104 consists of seven stories woven, not very closely, into one. The most striking instance of this is perhaps the Ummagga Jātaka, not yet published in the Pāli, but of which the Siŋhalese translation by the learned Baṭuwan Tudāwalxxxi occupies two hundred and fifty pages octavo, and consists of a very large number (I have not counted them, and there is no index, but I should think they amount to more than one hundred and fifty) of most entertaining anecdotes. Although therefore the Birth Stories are spoken of as ‘The five hundred and fifty Jātakas,’ this is merely a round number reached by an entirely artificial arrangement, and gives no clue to the actual number of stories. It is probable that our present collection contains altogether (including the Introductory Stories where they are not mere repetitions) between two and three thousand independent tales, fables, anecdotes, and riddles.
Nor is the number 550 any more exact (though the discrepancy in this case is not so great) if it be supposed to record, not the number of stories, but the number of distinct births of the Bodisat. In the Kulāvaka Jātaka, just referred to (the tale On Mercy to Animals), there are two consecutive births of the future Buddha; and on the other hand, none of the six Jātakas mentioned in note 1, p. lxxx, represents a distinct birth at all—the Bodisat is in them the same person as he is in the later Jātakas in which those six are contained.
Nor is the number 550 any more accurate (though the difference isn't that significant) if it’s supposed to represent not the number of stories but the number of distinct births of the Bodisat. In the Kulāvaka Jātaka, just mentioned (the story On Mercy to Animals), there are two consecutive births of the future Buddha; on the other hand, none of the six Jātakas referenced in note 1, p. lxxx, represents a distinct birth at all—the Bodisat in them is the same individual as he is in the later Jātakas that include those six.
From the facts as they stand it seems at present tolxxxii be the most probable explanation of the rise of our Jātaka Book to suppose that it was due to the religious faith of the Indian Buddhists of the third or fourth century B.C., who not only repeated a number of fables, parables, and stories ascribed to the Buddha, but gave them a peculiar sacredness and a special religious significance by identifying the best character in each with the Buddha himself in some previous birth. From the time when this step was taken, what had been merely parables or fables became ‘Jātakas,’ a word invented to distinguish, and used only of, those stories which have been thus sanctified. The earliest use of that word at present known is in the inscriptions on the Buddhist Tope at Bhārhut; and from the way in which it is there used it is clear that the word must have then been already in use for some considerable time. But when stories thus made sacred were popularly accepted among people so accustomed to literary activity as the early Buddhists, the natural consequence would be that the Jātakas should have been brought together into a collection of some kind; and the probability of this having been done at a very early date is confirmed, firstly, by the tradition of the difference of opinion concerning a Jātaka Book at the Councils of Vesāli; and secondly by the mention of a Jātaka Book in the ninefold division of the Scriptures found in the Aŋguttara Nikāyalxxxiii and in the Saddharma Puṇḍarīka. To the compiler of this, or of some early collection, are probably to be ascribed the Verses, which in some cases at least are later than the Stories.
Based on the current understanding, it appears that the rise of our Jātaka Book is most likely attributed to the religious beliefs of Indian Buddhists in the third or fourth century B.C. They not only told various fables, parables, and stories linked to the Buddha but also infused them with a unique sense of sacredness and religious significance by associating the best character in each story with the Buddha in a past life. Once this connection was made, what had simply been parables or fables transformed into ‘Jātakas,’ a term created to specifically refer to these sanctified stories. The earliest recorded use of that term is found in the inscriptions on the Buddhist Tope at Bhārhut; and from the context there, it’s evident that the term must have been in use for a significant period before that. As these sacred stories gained popularity among people who were as literate as the early Buddhists, it was only natural for the Jātakas to be compiled into some form of collection; and the likelihood of this happening quite early is supported by the tradition of differing opinions regarding a Jātaka Book at the Councils of Vesāli, as well as by the mention of a Jātaka Book in the ninefold division of the Scriptures found in the Aŋguttara Nikāya and in the Saddharma Puṇḍarīka. The compiler of this, or of an early collection, is likely responsible for the Verses, which in some instances are at least later than the Stories.
With regard to some of the Jātakas, among which may certainly be included those found in the Pāli Piṭakas, there may well have been a tradition, more or less reliable, as to the time and the occasion at which they were supposed to have been uttered by the Buddha. These traditions will have given rise to the earliest Introductory Stories, in imitation of which the rest were afterwards invented; and these will then have been handed down as commentary on the Birth Stories, till they were finally made part of our present collection by its compiler in Ceylon. That (either through their later origin, or their having been much more modified in transmission) they represent a more modern point of view than the Birth Stories themselves, will be patent to every reader. There is a freshness and simplicity about the ’Stories of the Past’ that is sadly wanting in the ‘Stories of the Present’; so much so, that the latter (and this is also true of the whole long Introduction containing the life of the Buddha) may be compared more accurately with mediæval Legends of the Saints than with such simple stories as Æsop’s Fables, which still bear a likeness to their forefathers, the ‘Stories of the Past.’
Regarding some of the Jātakas, including those in the Pāli Piṭakas, there might have been a tradition, more or less reliable, about when and why they were said to have been spoken by the Buddha. These traditions likely led to the first Introductory Stories, which the others were later modeled after; these were passed down as commentary on the Birth Stories until they were finally included in our current collection by its compiler in Ceylon. It will be obvious to any reader that they represent a more modern perspective than the Birth Stories themselves, either due to their later origin or because they were significantly modified during transmission. There’s a freshness and simplicity to the ‘Stories of the Past’ that is unfortunately missing from the ‘Stories of the Present’; in fact, the latter (and this applies to the entire long Introduction containing the life of the Buddha) is more accurately compared to medieval Legends of the Saints than to simple tales like Æsop’s Fables, which still resemble their ancestors, the ‘Stories of the Past.’
lxxxiv
lxxxiv
The Jātakas so constituted were carried to Ceylon in the Pāli language, when Buddhism was first introduced into that island (a date that is not quite certain, but may be taken provisionally as about 200 B.C.); and the whole was there translated into and preserved in the Siŋhalese language (except the verses, which were left untranslated) until the compilation in the fifth century A.D., and by an unknown author, of the Pāli Jātaka Book, the translation of which into English is commenced in this volume.
The Jātakas, as they were, were brought to Ceylon in the Pāli language when Buddhism was first introduced to the island (the exact date is uncertain, but it can be tentatively placed around 200 B.C.); and the whole collection was translated into and preserved in the Siŋhalese language (except for the verses, which were left untranslated) until the compilation of the Pāli Jātaka Book in the fifth century CE by an unknown author, the English translation of which begins in this volume.
When we consider the number of elaborate similes by which the arguments in the Pāli Suttas are enforced, there can be no reasonable doubt that the Buddha was really accustomed to teach much by the aid of parables, and it is not improbable that the compiler was quite correct in attributing to him that subtle sense of good-natured humour which led to his inventing, as occasion arose, some fable or some tale of a previous birth, to explain away existing failures in conduct among the monks, or to draw a moral from contemporaneous events. It is even already possible to point to some of the Jātakas as being probably the oldest in the collection; but it must be left to future research to carry out in ampler detail the investigation into the comparative date of each of the stories, both those which are called ‘Stories of the Past’ and those which are called ‘Stories of the Present.’
When we look at the many detailed similes used to support the arguments in the Pāli Suttas, it’s clear that the Buddha frequently taught through parables. It's also likely that the compiler was right in saying he had a sharp sense of good-natured humor, which led him to create fables or tales from previous lives to explain the monks' failures in behavior or to illustrate a moral from current events. Some of the Jātakas can already be identified as probably the oldest in the collection, but future research will need to delve deeper into the comparative dating of each story, including the ones labeled 'Stories of the Past' and those called 'Stories of the Present.'
lxxxv
lxxxv
Besides the points which the teaching of the Jātakas has in common with that of European moralists and satirists, it inculcates two lessons peculiar to itself—firstly, the powerful influence of inherited character; and secondly, the essential likeness between man and other animals. The former of these two ideas underlies both the central Buddhist doctrine of Karma and the theory of the Buddhas, views certainly common among all the early Buddhists, and therefore probably held by Gotama himself. And the latter of the two underlies and explains the sympathy with animals so conspicuous in these tales, and the frequency with which they lay stress upon the duty of kindness, and even of courtesy, to the brute creation. It is curious to find in these records of a strange and ancient faith such blind feeling after, such vague foreshadowing of beliefs only now beginning to be put forward here in the West; but it is scarcely necessary to point out that the paramount value to us now of the Jātaka stories is historical.
Besides the similarities that the teachings of the Jātakas share with those of European moralists and satirists, it teaches two lessons unique to it—first, the strong influence of inherited character; and second, the fundamental similarity between humans and other animals. The first idea underpins both the core Buddhist doctrine of Karma and the beliefs of the Buddhas, concepts definitely shared among all early Buddhists, and likely held by Gotama himself. The second idea explains the compassion for animals that is so evident in these tales, as well as the emphasis on the duty of kindness and even politeness toward the animal kingdom. It’s interesting to see in these records of an ancient faith such an instinctive reaching for, and vague anticipation of beliefs that are just starting to emerge in the West today; however, it's important to note that the primary value of the Jātaka stories for us today is historical.
In this respect their value does not consist only in the evidence they afford of the intercommunion between East and West, but also, and perhaps chiefly, in the assistance which they will render to the study of folk-lore;—that is, of the beliefs and habits of men in the earlier stages of their development. The researches of Tylor and Waitz and Peschel and Lubbock and Spencerlxxxvi have shown us that it is by this means that it is most easily possible rightly to understand and estimate many of the habits and beliefs still current among ourselves. But the chief obstacle to a consensus of opinion in such studies is the insufficiency and inaccuracy of the authorities on which the facts depend. While the ancient literature of peoples more advanced usually ignores or passes lightly over the very details most important from this point of view, the accounts of modern travellers among the so-called savage tribes are often at best very secondary evidence. It constantly happens that such a traveller can only tell us the impression conveyed to his mind of that which his informant holds to be the belief or custom of the tribe. Such native information may be inaccurate, incomplete, or misleading; and it reaches us only after filtration through a European mind more or less able to comprehend it rightly.
In this regard, their value isn’t just in the evidence they provide of the interaction between East and West, but also, and perhaps mainly, in the help they offer to the study of folklore—that is, the beliefs and practices of people in the earlier stages of their development. The research done by Tylor, Waitz, Peschel, Lubbock, and Spencerlxxxvi has shown us that this is the easiest way to truly understand and evaluate many of the habits and beliefs that still exist among us today. However, the main barrier to reaching a common understanding in these studies is the lack of sufficient and accurate sources on which the facts depend. While the ancient literature of more advanced societies often overlooks or glosses over the details that are crucial from this perspective, the accounts of modern travelers among so-called primitive tribes are often at best secondary evidence. It often happens that such travelers can only share their impressions of what their informants claim to be the beliefs or customs of the tribe. This native information can be inaccurate, incomplete, or misleading, and it reaches us only after being processed through a European perspective that may or may not fully grasp it.
But in the Jātakas we have a nearly complete picture, and quite uncorrupted and unadulterated by European intercourse, of the social life and customs and popular beliefs of the common people of Aryan tribes closely related to ourselves, just as they were passing through the first stages of civilization.
But in the Jātakas, we have a nearly complete picture that is largely untouched and untainted by European influence, showing the social life, customs, and popular beliefs of the ordinary people of Aryan tribes that are closely related to us, just as they were entering the early stages of civilization.
The popularity of the Jātakas as amusing stories may pass away. How can it stand against the rival claims of the fairy tales of science, and the entrancing, manylxxxviisided story of man’s gradual rise and progress? But though these less fabulous and more attractive stories shall increasingly engage the attention of ourselves and of our children, we may still turn with appreciation to the ancient Book of the Buddhist Jātaka Tales as a priceless record of the childhood of our race.
The popularity of the Jātakas as entertaining stories might fade. How can they compete with the captivating claims of scientific fairy tales and the fascinating, multifaceted story of humanity's gradual development and progress? But even though these less fantastical and more appealing stories will likely capture our attention and that of our children more and more, we can still value the ancient Book of the Buddhist Jātaka Tales as a priceless record of our race's early history.
I avail myself of this opportunity of acknowledging my indebtedness to several friends whose assistance has been too continuous to be specified on any particular page. Professor Childers, whose premature death was so great a blow to Pāli studies, and whose name I never think of without a feeling of reverent and grateful regret, had undertaken the translation of the Jātakas, and the first thirty-three pages are from his pen. They are the last memento of his earnest work: they stand exactly as he left them. Professor Estlin Carpenter, who takes a deep interest in this and cognate subjects, has been kind enough to read through all the proofs, and I owe to his varied scholarship many useful hints. And my especial thanks, and the thanks of any readers this work may meet with, are above all due to Professor Fausböll, without whose editio princeps of the Pāli text, the result of self-denying labours spread over many years, this translation would not have been undertaken.
I want to take a moment to acknowledge my gratitude to several friends whose support has been so consistent that it's hard to mention them all individually. Professor Childers, whose untimely death greatly impacted Pāli studies, is someone I always remember with deep respect and appreciation. He had begun the translation of the Jātakas, and the first thirty-three pages are his work. These pages are the last reminder of his dedicated efforts: they remain exactly as he left them. Professor Estlin Carpenter, who has a strong interest in this and related topics, was kind enough to review all the proofs, and I owe him many valuable suggestions due to his diverse scholarship. My special thanks, and the thanks of any readers who encounter this work, go above all to Professor Fausböll, without whose editio princeps of the Pāli text—resulting from years of dedicated effort—this translation would not have been possible.
T. W. RHYS DAVIDS.
T. W. Rhys Davids.
lxxxix
lxxxix
TABLES ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE HISTORY AND MIGRATIONS OF THE BUDDHIST BIRTH STORIES.
TABLES ILLUSTRATING THE HISTORY AND MOVEMENTS OF THE BUDDHIST BIRTH STORIES.
TABLE I.
INDIAN WORKS.
1. The Jātaka Atthavaṇṇanā. A collection, probably first made in the third or fourth century B.C., of stories previously existing, and ascribed to the Buddha, and put into its present form in Ceylon, in the fifth century A.D. The Pāli text is being edited by Professor Fausböll, of Copenhagen; vol. i. 1877, vol. ii. 1878, iii. in the press. English translation in the present work.
1. The Jātaka Atthavaṇṇanā. This is a collection, probably compiled in the third or fourth century B.C., of stories attributed to the Buddha that were already existing and later shaped into their current form in Ceylon during the fifth century A.D.. The Pāli text is being edited by Professor Fausböll from Copenhagen; volume i was published in 1877, volume ii in 1878, and volume iii is in progress. An English translation is included in this work.
1a. Siŋhalese translation of No. 1, called Pan siya panas Jātaka pota. Written in Ceylon in or about 1320 A.D.
1a. Sinhalese translation of No. 1, titled Pan siya panas Jātaka pota. Written in Ceylon around 1320 A.D.
1b. Guttila Kāwyaya. A poetical version in Elu, or old Siŋhalese, of one of the stories in 1a, by Badawœttœ̅wa Unnānse, about 1415. Edited in Colombo, 1870, with introduction and commentary, by Baṭuwan Tuḍāwa.
1b. Guttila Kāwyaya. A poetic version in Elu, or old Sinhalese, of one of the stories in 1a, by Badawœttœ̅wa Unnānse, around 1415. Edited in Colombo in 1870, with an introduction and commentary, by Baṭuwan Tuḍāwa.
1c. Kusa Jātakaya. A poetical version in Elu, or old Siŋhalese, of one of the stories in 1a, by Alagiawanna Mohoṭṭāle, 1610. Edited in Colombo, with commentary, 1868.
1c. Kusa Jātakaya. A poetic version in Elu, or old Sinhalese, of one of the stories in 1a, by Alagiawanna Mohoṭṭāle, in 1610. Edited in Colombo, with commentary, in 1868.
1d. An Eastern Love Story. Translation in verse of 1c, by Thomas Steele, C.C.S., London, 1871.
1d. An Eastern Love Story. A verse translation of 1c, by Thomas Steele, C.C.S., London, 1871.
1e. Asadisa Jātakaya. An Elu poem, by Rājādhirāja Siṅha, king of Ceylon in 1780.
1e. Asadisa Jātakaya. An Elu poem by Rājādhirāja Siṅha, king of Ceylon in 1780.
2. The Cariyā Piṭaka. A book of the Buddhist Scriptures of the fourth century B.C., containing thirty-five of the oldest above stories. See Table IV.
2. The Cariyā Piṭaka. A book of Buddhist scriptures from the fourth century B.C., containing thirty-five of the oldest stories mentioned above. See Table IV.
3. The Jātaka Mālā. A Sanskrit work of unknown date, also containing thirty-five of the oldest stories in No. 1. See Table IV.
3. The Jātaka Mālā. A Sanskrit work from an unknown period that also includes thirty-five of the oldest stories in No. 1. See Table IV.
4. The Paṇṇāsa-Jātakaŋ or ‘50 Jātakas.’ A Pāli work written in Siam, of unknown date and contents, but apparently distinct from No. 1. See above, p. lxvii.
4. The Paṇṇāsa-Jātakaŋ or ‘50 Jātakas.’ A Pāli work written in Thailand, with an unknown date and contents, but clearly different from No. 1. See above, p. lxvii.
xc
xc
- 5. Pancha Tantra. ? Medieval. See above, pp. lxviii-lxxii.
- Edited by Kosegarten, Bonn, 1848.
- Kielhorn and Bühler, Bombay, 1868.
6. Translations:—German, by Benfey, Leipzig, 1859.
6. Translations:—German, by Benfey, Leipzig, 1859.
7. French by Dubois, Paris, 1826.
7. French by Dubois, Paris, 1826.
8. French by Lancerau, Paris, 1871.
8. French by Lancerau, Paris, 1871.
9. Greek by Galanos and Typaldos, Athens, 1851.
9. Greek by Galanos and Typaldos, Athens, 1851.
10. Hitopadesa. Mediæval. Compiled principally from No. 2, with additions from another unknown work.
10. Hitopadesa. Medieval. Compiled mainly from No. 2, with contributions from another unknown source.
- Edited by Carey and Colebrooke, Serampore, 1804.
- Hamilton, London, 1810.
- Bernstein, Breslau, 1823.
- Schlegel and Lassen, Bonn, 1829-1831.
- Nyālankar, Calcutta, 1830 and 1844.
- Johnson, Hertford, 1847 and 1864, with English version.
- Yates, Calcutta, 1841.
- E. Arnold, Bombay, 1859.
- Max Müller, London, 1864-1868.
11. Translations:—English, by Wilkins, Bath, 1787; reprinted by Nyālankar in his edition of the text.
11. Translations:—English, by Wilkins, Bath, 1787; reprinted by Nyālankar in his edition of the text.
12. English, by Sir W. Jones, Calcutta, 1816.
12. English, by Sir W. Jones, Calcutta, 1816.
12a.English, by E. Arnold, London, 1861.
12a.English, by E. Arnold, London, 1861.
13. German, by Max Müller, Leipzig, 1844.
13. German, by Max Müller, Leipzig, 1844.
13a.German, by Dursch, Tübingen, 1853.
13a.German, by Dursch, Tübingen, 1853.
14. German, by L. Fritze, Breslau, 1874.
14. German, by L. Fritze, Breslau, 1874.
15. French, by Langlés, Paris, 1790.
15. French, by Langlés, Paris, 1790.
16. French, by Lancerau, Paris, 1855.
16. French, by Lancerau, Paris, 1855.
17. Greek, by Galanos and Typaldos, Athens, 1851.
17. Greek, by Galanos and Typaldos, Athens, 1851.
18. Vetāla Pañca Viŋṣati. Twenty-five stories told by a Vetāla, or demon. Sanskrit text in No. 32, vol. ii. pp. 288-293.
18. Vetāla Pañca Viŋṣati. Twenty-five stories told by a Vetāla, or demon. Sanskrit text in No. 32, vol. ii. pp. 288-293.
18a. Greek version of No. 18 added to No. 17.
18a. Greek version of No. 18 added to No. 17.
19. Vethāla Kathei. Tamil Version of No. 18. Edited by Robertson in ’A Compilation of Papers in the Tamil Language,’ Madras, 1839.
19. Vethāla Kathei. Tamil version of No. 18. Edited by Robertson in 'A Compilation of Papers in the Tamil Language,' Madras, 1839.
20. No. 19, translated into English by Babington, in ‘Miscellaneous Translations from Oriental Languages,’ London, 1831.
20. No. 19, translated into English by Babington, in ‘Miscellaneous Translations from Oriental Languages,’ London, 1831.
21. No. 18, translated into Brajbakha, by Surāt, 1740.
21. No. 18, translated into Brajbakha by Surāt, 1740.
22. Bytal Pachisi. Translated from No. 21 into English by Rāja Kāli Krishṇa Bahadur, Calcutta, 1834. See No. 41a.
22. Bytal Pachisi. Translated from No. 21 into English by Rāja Kāli Krishṇa Bahadur, Calcutta, 1834. See No. 41a.
22a. Baital Pachisi. Hindustani version of No. 21, Calcutta, 1805. Edited by Barker, Hertford, 1855.
22a. Baital Pachisi. Hindi version of No. 21, Calcutta, 1805. Edited by Barker, Hertford, 1855.
xci
xci
22b. English versions of 22a, by J. T. Platts, Hollings, and Barker.
22b. English translations of 22a, by J. T. Platts, Hollings, and Barker.
22c. Vikram and the Vampire, or Tales of Hindu Devilry. Adopted from 22b by Richard F. Burton, London, 1870.
22c. Vikram and the Vampire, or Tales of Hindu Devilry. Adapted from 22b by Richard F. Burton, London, 1870.
22d. German version of 22a, by H. Oesterley, in the ‘Bibliothek Orientalischer Märchen und Erzählungen,’ 1873, with valuable introduction and notes.
22d. German version of 22a, by H. Oesterley, in the ‘Bibliothek Orientalischer Märchen und Erzählungen,’ 1873, with valuable introduction and notes.
23. Ssiddi Kür. Mongolian version of No. 18.
23. Ssiddi Kür. Mongolian version of No. 18.
24. German versions of No. 23, by Benjamin Bergmann in Nomadische Streifereien im Lande der Kalmücken, i. 247 and foll., 1804; and by Juelg, 1866 and 1868.
24. German versions of No. 23, by Benjamin Bergmann in Nomadische Streifereien im Lande der Kalmücken, i. 247 and following, 1804; and by Juelg, 1866 and 1868.
25. German version of No. 18, by Dr. Luber, Görz, 1875.
25. German version of No. 18, by Dr. Luber, Görz, 1875.
26. Ṣuka Saptati. The seventy stories of a parrot.
26. Ṣuka Saptati. The seventy tales of a parrot.
27. Greek version of No. 26, by Demetrios Galanos and G. K. Typaldos, Psittakou Mythologiai Nukterinai, included in their version of Nos. 10 and 18.
27. Greek version of No. 26, by Demetrios Galanos and G. K. Typaldos, Psittakou Mythologiai Nukterinai, included in their version of Nos. 10 and 18.
28. Persian version of No. 26, now lost; but reproduced by Nachshebi under the title Tuti Nāmeh.
28. The Persian version of No. 26 is now lost; however, it is reproduced by Nachshebi under the title Tuti Nāmeh.
28a. Tota Kahani. Hindustāni version of 26. Edited by Forbes.
28a. The Whole Story. Indian version of 26. Edited by Forbes.
28b. English version of 28a, by the Rev. G. Small.
28b. English version of 28a, by the Rev. G. Small.
29. Siṅhāsana Dvātriṅṣati. The thirty-two stories of the throne of Vikramāditya; called also Vikrama Caritra. Edited in Madras, 1861.
29. Siṅhāsana Dvātriṅṣati. The thirty-two tales of the throne of Vikramāditya; also known as Vikrama Caritra. Edited in Madras, 1861.
29a. Singhasan Battisi. Hindī version of 29. Edited by Syed Abdoolah.
29a. Singhasan Battisi. Hindi version of 29. Edited by Syed Abdoolah.
30. Vatriṣ Singhāsan. Bengalī version of No. 29, Serampur, 1818.
30. Vatriṣ Singhāsan. Bengali version of No. 29, Serampore, 1818.
31. Arji Borji Chan. Mongolian version of No. 29.
31. Arji Borji Chan. Mongolian version of No. 29.
32. Vṛihat-kathā. By Guṇādhya, probably about the sixth century; in the Paiṣacī Prākrit. See above, p. lxxiii.
32. Vṛihat-kathā. By Guṇādhya, likely from around the sixth century; in Paiṣacī Prākrit. See above, p. lxxiii.
33. Kathā Sarit Sāgara. The Ocean of the Rivers of Tales. It is founded on No. 32. Includes No. 18, and a part of No. 5. The Sanskrit text edited by Brockhaus, Leipzig, vol. i. with German translation, 1839; vol. ii. text only, 1862 and 1866. Original by Ṣrī Somadeva Bhaṭṭa, of Kashmīr, at the beginning of the twelfth century A.D. See above, pp. lxxii, lxxiii.
33. Kathā Sarit Sāgara. The Ocean of the Rivers of Tales. It is based on No. 32 and includes No. 18 along with parts of No. 5. The Sanskrit text was edited by Brockhaus, Leipzig, vol. i. with a German translation, 1839; vol. ii. text only, 1862 and 1866. It was originally written by Ṣrī Somadeva Bhaṭṭa, from Kashmir, at the beginning of the twelfth century A.D. See above, pp. lxxii, lxxiii.
34. Vṛihat-katha. A Sanskrit version of No. 34, by Kshemendra, of Kashmīr. Written independently of Somadeva’s work, No. 32. See above, p. lxxiii.
34. Vṛihat-katha. A Sanskrit version of No. 34, by Kshemendra, from Kashmir. Written independently of Somadeva’s work, No. 32. See above, p. lxxiii.
35. Pañca Daṇḍa Chattra Prabandha. Stories about King Vikramāditya’s magic umbrella. Jain Sanskrit. Text and German version by Weber, Berlin, 1877.
35. Pañca Daṇḍa Chattra Prabandha. Tales about King Vikramāditya’s magic umbrella. Jain Sanskrit. Text and German version by Weber, Berlin, 1877.
36. Vāsavadatta. By Subandhu. Possibly as old as the sixth century. Edited by Fitz-Edward Hall, in the Bibliotheca Indica, Calcutta, 1859. This and the next are romances, not story-books.
36. Vāsavadatta. By Subandhu. Possibly dating back to the sixth century. Edited by Fitz-Edward Hall in the Bibliotheca Indica, Calcutta, 1859. This and the next are novels, not just storybooks.
37. Kādambarī. By Bāṇa Bhaṭṭa, ? seventh century. Edited in Calcutta, 1850; and again, 1872, by Tarkavacaspati.
37. Kādambarī. By Bāṇa Bhaṭṭa, ? seventh century. Edited in Kolkata in 1850; and again in 1872, by Tarkavacaspati.
xcii
xcii
38. Bengali version of No. 37, by Tāra Shankar Tarkaratna. Tenth edition, Calcutta, 1868.
38. Bengali version of No. 37, by Tāra Shankar Tarkaratna. Tenth edition, Calcutta, 1868.
39. Dasa-kumāra-carita. By Daṇḍin, ? sixth century. Edited by Carey, 1804; Wilson, 1846; and by Bühler, 1873.
39. Dasa-kumāra-carita. By Daṇḍin, ? sixth century. Edited by Carey, 1804; Wilson, 1846; and by Bühler, 1873.
39a. Hindoo Tales, founded on No. 39. By P. W. Jacob, London, 1873.
39a. Hindu Tales, based on No. 39. By P. W. Jacob, London, 1873.
39b. Une Tétrade. By Hippolyte Fauche, Paris, 1861-1863. Contains a translation into French of No. 39.
39b. A Tetrad. By Hippolyte Fauche, Paris, 1861-1863. Contains a French translation of No. 39.
40. Kathārṇava, the Stream of Tales. In four Books; the first being No. 18, the second No. 29, the third and fourth miscellaneous.
40. Kathārṇava, the Stream of Tales. In four books; the first is No. 18, the second is No. 29, and the third and fourth include various stories.
41. Purusha-parīkshā, the Adventures of King Hammīra. Probably of the fourteenth century. By Vidyāpati.
41. Purusha-parīkshā, the Adventures of King Hammīra. Likely from the fourteenth century. By Vidyāpati.
41a. English translation of No. 41, by Rājā Kāli Krishna, Serampur, 1830. See No. 22.
41a. English translation of No. 41, by Rājā Kāli Krishna, Serampore, 1830. See No. 22.
42. Vīra-caritaŋ, the Adventures of King Ṣālivāhana.
42. Vīra-caritaŋ, the Adventures of King Ṣālivāhana.
xciii
xciii
TABLE II.
THE KALILAG AND DAMNAG LITERATURE.
1. A lost Buddhist work in a language of Northern India, ascribed to Bidpai. See above, pp. lxx-lxxii.
1. A lost Buddhist text in a Northern Indian language, attributed to Bidpai. See above, pp. lxx-lxxii.
2. Pēlvī version, 531-579 A.D. By Barzūyē, the Court physician of Khosru Nushírvan. See above, p. xxix.
2. Pēlvī version, 531-579 CE By Barzūyē, the royal doctor of Khosru Nushírvan. See above, p. xxix.
3. Kalilag und Damnag. Syrian version of No. 2. Published with German translation by Gustav Bickell, and Introduction by Professor Benfey, Leipzig, 1876. This and No. 15 preserve the best evidence of the contents of No. 2, and of its Buddhist original or originals.
3. Kalilag and Damnag. Syrian version of No. 2. Published with German translation by Gustav Bickell, and Introduction by Professor Benfey, Leipzig, 1876. This and No. 15 provide the best evidence of the contents of No. 2, and of its Buddhist original or originals.
4. Kalilah wā Dimnah (Fables of Bidpai). Arabic version of No. 3, by Abd-allah, son of Almokaffa. Date about 750 A.D. Text of one recension edited by Silvestre de Sacy, Paris, 1816. Other recensions noticed at length in Ignazio Guidi’s ‘Studii sul testo Arabo del libro di Calila e Dimna’ (Rome, 1873).
4. Kalilah and Dimnah (Fables of Bidpai). Arabic version of No. 3, by Abd-allah, son of Almokaffa. Date around 750 CE Text of one version edited by Silvestre de Sacy, Paris, 1816. Other versions discussed in detail in Ignazio Guidi’s ‘Studii sul testo Arabo del libro di Calila e Dimna’ (Rome, 1873).
5. Kalila and Dimna. English version of No. 4, by Knatchbull, Oxford, 1819.
5. Kalila and Dimna. English version of No. 4, by Knatchbull, Oxford, 1819.
6. Das Buch des Weisen. German version of No. 4, by Wolff, Stuttgart, 1839.
6. Wisdom Book. German version of No. 4, by Wolff, Stuttgart, 1839.
7. Stephanitēs kai Ichvēlatēs. Greek version of No. 4, by Simeon Seth, about 1080 A.D. Edited by Seb. Gottfried Starke, Berlin, 1697 (reprinted in Athens, 1851), and by Aurivillius, Upsala, 1786.
7. Stephanitēs and Ichvēlatēs. Greek version of No. 4, by Simeon Seth, around 1080 CE Edited by Seb. Gottfried Starke, Berlin, 1697 (reprinted in Athens, 1851), and by Aurivillius, Uppsala, 1786.
8. Latin version of No. 7, by Father Possin, at the end of his edition of Pachymeres, Rome, 1866.
8. Latin version of No. 7, by Father Possin, at the end of his edition of Pachymeres, Rome, 1866.
9. Persian translation of No. 4, by Abdul Maali Nasr Allah, 1118-1153. Exists, in MS. only, in Paris, Berlin, and Vienna.
9. Persian translation of No. 4, by Abdul Maali Nasr Allah, 1118-1153. Exists only in manuscript form in Paris, Berlin, and Vienna.
10. Anvār i Suhaili. Persian translation, through the last, of No. 4, by Husain ben Ali el Vāiz U’l-Kāshifī; end of the fifteenth century.
10. Anvar and Suhaili. Persian translation, through the last, of No. 4, by Husain ben Ali el Vāiz U’l-Kāshifī; end of the fifteenth century.
11. Anvār i Suhaili, or the Lights of Canopus. English version of No. 10, by Edward Eastwick, Hertford, 1854.
11. Anvār i Suhaili, also known as the Lights of Canopus. English version of No. 10, by Edward Eastwick, Hertford, 1854.
11a. Another English version of No. 10, by Arthur N. Wollaston (London, Allen).
11a. Another English version of No. 10, by Arthur N. Wollaston (London, Allen).
12. Livre des Lumières. French version of No. 10, by David Sahid, d’Ispahan, Paris, 1644, 8vo.
12. Book of Illumination. French version of No. 10, by David Sahid, d’Ispahan, Paris, 1644, 8vo.
13. Del Governo de’ Regni. Italian version of No. 7, Ferrara, 1583; by Giulio Nūti. Edited by Teza, Bologna, 1872.
13. Of the Government of the Kingdoms. Italian version of No. 7, Ferrara, 1583; by Giulio Nūti. Edited by Teza, Bologna, 1872.
xciv
xciv
14. Hebrew version of No. 4, by Joel (?), before 1250. Exists only in a single MS. in Paris, of which the first part is missing.
14. Hebrew version of No. 4, by Joel (?), before 1250. Exists only in a single manuscript in Paris, of which the first part is missing.
15. Directorium Humanæ Vitæ. Latin version of No. 14, by John of Capua. Written 1263-1278. Printed about 1480, without date or name of place. Next to No. 3 it is the best evidence of the contents of the lost books Nos. 1 and 2.
15. Directory of Human Life. Latin version of No. 14, by John of Capua. Written 1263-1278. Printed around 1480, without a date or place. Next to No. 3, it serves as the best evidence of the contents of the lost books Nos. 1 and 2.
16. German version of No. 15, also about 1480, but without date or name of place.
16. German version of No. 15, also from around 1480, but without a date or location.
17. Version in Ulm dialect of No. 16. Ulm, 1483.
17. Version in Ulm dialect of No. 16. Ulm, 1483.
18. Baldo’s ‘Alter Æsopus.’ A translation direct from Arabic into Latin (? thirteenth century.) Edited in du Meril’s ‘Poesies inédites du moyen age,’ Paris, 1854.
18. Baldo’s ‘Alter Aesop.’ A translation straight from Arabic into Latin (? thirteenth century.) Edited in du Meril’s ‘Poesies inédites du moyen age,’ Paris, 1854.
19. Calila é Dymna. Spanish version of No. 4 (? through an unknown Latin version). About 1251. Published in ‘Biblioteca de Autores Españoles,’ Madrid, 1860, vol. 51.
19. Calila and Dymna. Spanish version of No. 4 (? through an unknown Latin version). About 1251. Published in ‘Biblioteca de Autores Españoles,’ Madrid, 1860, vol. 51.
20. Calila et Dimna. Latin version of the last, by Raimond de Beziers, 1313.
20. Calila and Dimna. Latin version of the last, by Raimond de Beziers, 1313.
21. Conde Lucanor. By Don Juan Manuel (died 1347), grandson of St. Ferdinand of Spain. Spanish source not certain.
21. Conde Lucanor. By Don Juan Manuel (died 1347), grandson of St. Ferdinand of Spain. Spanish source not certain.
22. Sinbad the Sailor, or Book of the Seven Wise Masters. See Comparetti, ‘Ricerche intorno al Libro di Sindibad,’ Milano, 1869.
22. Sinbad the Sailor, or Book of the Seven Wise Masters. See Comparetti, ‘Ricerche intorno al Libro di Sindibad,’ Milano, 1869.
23. Contes et Nouvelles. By Bonaventure des Periers, Lyons, 1587.
23. Stories and Narratives. By Bonaventure des Periers, Lyon, 1587.
24. Exemplario contra los Engaños. 1493. Spanish version of the Directorium.
24. Example against Deceptions. 1493. Spanish version of the Directorium.
25. Discorse degli Animali. Italian of last, by Ange Firenzuola, 1548.
25. Animal Talk. Italian of last, by Ange Firenzuola, 1548.
26. La Filosofia Morale. By Doni, 1552. Italian of last but one.
26. Ethics. By Doni, 1552. Italian of the second to last.
27. North’s English version of last, 1570.
27. North’s English version of last, 1570.
28. Fables by La Fontaine.
28. Fables by La Fontaine.
First edition in vi. books, the subjects of which are mostly taken from classical authors and from Planudes’s Æsop, Paris, 1668.
First edition in six volumes, primarily influenced by classical authors and Planudes’s Æsop, Paris, 1668.
Second edition in xi. books, the five later taken from Nos. 12 and 23, Paris, 1678.
Second edition in eleven books, with the five added later from Nos. 12 and 23, Paris, 1678.
Third edition in xii. books, Paris, 1694.
Third edition in 12 books, Paris, 1694.
xcv
xcv
TABLE III.
THE BARLAAM AND JOSAPHAT SERIES.
1. St. John of Damascus’s Greek Text. Seventh century A.D. First edited by Boissonade, in his ‘Anecdota Græca,’ Paris, 1832, vol. iv. Reprinted in Migne’s ‘Patrologia Cursus Completus, Series Græca,’ tom. xcvi, pp. 836-1250, with the Latin translation by Billy105 in parallel columns. Boissonade’s text is reviewed, and its imperfections pointed out, by Schubart (who makes use of six Vienna MSS.) in the ‘Wiener Jahrbücher,’ vol. lxiii.
1. St. John of Damascus’s Greek Text. Seventh century CE First edited by Boissonade, in his ‘Anecdota Græca,’ Paris, 1832, vol. iv. Reprinted in Migne’s ‘Patrologia Cursus Completus, Series Græca,’ tom. xcvi, pp. 836-1250, with the Latin translation by Billy105 in parallel columns. Boissonade’s text is reviewed, and its imperfections pointed out, by Schubart (who makes use of six Vienna MSS.) in the ‘Wiener Jahrbücher,’ vol. lxiii.
2. Syriac version of No. 1 exists only in MS.
2. Syriac version of No. 1 exists only in manuscript.
3. Arabic version of No. 2 exists only in MS., one MS. being at least as old as the eleventh century.
3. Arabic version of No. 2 exists only in manuscript; one manuscript is at least as old as the eleventh century.
4. Latin version of No. 1, of unknown date and author, of which MSS. of the twelfth century are still extant. There is a black-letter edition (? Spiers, 1470) in the British Museum. It was adopted, with abbreviations in several places, by Vincentius Bellovicensis, in his ‘Speculum Historiale’ (lib. xv. cap. 1-63); by Jacobus a Voragine, in his ‘Legenda Aurea’ (ed. Grässe, 1846); and was reprinted in full in the editions of the works of St. John of Damascus, published at Basel in the sixteenth century.106 From this Latin version all the later mediæval works on this subject are either directly or indirectly derived.
4. Latin version of No. 1, of unknown date and author, of which MSS. of the twelfth century are still extant. There is a black-letter edition (? Spiers, 1470) in the British Museum. It was adopted, with abbreviations in several places, by Vincent Bellovicense, in his ‘Speculum Historiale’ (lib. xv. cap. 1-63); by Jacob de Voragine, in his ‘Legenda Aurea’ (ed. Grässe, 1846); and was reprinted in full in the editions of the works of St. John of Damascus, published at Basel in the sixteenth century.106 From this Latin version all the later mediæval works on this subject are either directly or indirectly derived.
4a. An abbreviated version in Latin of the fourteenth century in the British Museum. Arundel MS. 330, fol. 51-57. See Koch, No. 9, p. xiv.
4a. A shortened Latin version from the fourteenth century located in the British Museum. Arundel MS. 330, fol. 51-57. See Koch, No. 9, p. xiv.
German:—
German:—
5. Barlaam und Josaphat. A poem of the thirteenth century, published from a MS. in the Solms-Laubach Library by L. Diefenbach, under the title ‘Mittheilungen über eine noch ungedruckte m.h.d. bearbeitung des B. and J.’ Giessen, 1836.
5. Barlaam und Josaphat. A poem from the thirteenth century, published from a manuscript in the Solms-Laubach Library by L. Diefenbach, titled ‘Reports on a Still Unpublished Middle High German Version of B. and J.’ Giessen, 1836.
6. Another poem, partly published from an imperfect MS. at Zürich, by Franz Pfeiffer, in Haupt’s ‘Zeitsch. f. d. Alterthum,’ i. 127-135.
6. Another poem, partly published from an imperfect manuscript in Zürich, by Franz Pfeiffer, in Haupt’s ‘Journal of Antiquity,’ i. 127-135.
7. Barlaam und Josaphat. By Rudolf von Ems. Written about 1230. Latest and best edition by Franz Pfeiffer, in ‘Dichtungen des deutschenxcvi Mittelalters,’ vol. iii., Leipzig, 1843. This popular treatment of the subject exists in numerous MSS.
7. Barlaam and Josaphat. By Rudolf of Ems. Written around 1230. Latest and best edition by Franz Pfeiffer, in ‘Poems of the Germanxcvi Middle Ages,’ vol. iii., Leipzig, 1843. This popular take on the subject is found in many manuscripts.
7. Die Hÿstorí Josaphat und Barlaam. Date and author not named. Black-letter. Woodcuts. Title on last page. Fifty-six short chapters. Quaint and forcible old German. A small folio in the British Museum.
7. The History of Josaphat and Barlaam. Date and author not specified. Black-letter. Woodcuts. Title on the last page. Fifty-six short chapters. Charming and powerful old German. A small folio in the British Museum.
8. Historia von dem Leben der zweien H. Beichtiger Barlaam Eremiten, und Josaphat des König’s in Indien Sohn, etc. Translated from the Latin by the Counts of Helffenstein and Hohenzollern, München, 1684. In 40 long chapters, pp. 602, 12mo.
8. The History of the Life of the Two H. The Confessors Barlaam the Hermit, and Josaphat the King's Son in India, etc. Translated from the Latin by the Counts of Helffenstein and Hohenzollern, Munich, 1684. In 40 long chapters, pp. 602, 12mo.
Dutch:—
Dutch:—
9. Het Leven en Bedryf van Barlaam den Heremit, en Josaphat Koning van Indien. Noo in Nederduits vertaalt door F. v. H., Antwerp, 1593, 12mo.
9. The Life and Work of Barlaam the Hermit, and Josaphat King of India. Now translated into Dutch by F. v. H., Antwerp, 1593, 12mo.
A new edition of this version appeared in 1672. This is a long and tedious prose version of the holy legend.
A new edition of this version came out in 1672. This is a lengthy and tedious prose version of the holy legend.
French:—
French:—
8. Poem by Gui de Cambray (1200-1250). Edited by Hermann Zotenberg and Paul Meyer in the ‘Bibliothek des Literarischen Vereins,’ in Stuttgart, vol. lxxv., 1864. They mention, also (pp. 318-325):—
8. Poem by Gui de Cambray (1200-1250). Edited by Hermann Zotenberg and Paul Meyer in the ‘Bibliothek des Literarischen Vereins,’ in Stuttgart, vol. lxxv., 1864. They also mention (pp. 318-325):—
9. La Vie de Seint Josaphaz. Poem by Chardry. Edited by John Koch, Heilbronn, 1879, who confirms the editors of No. 8 as to the following old French versions, 10-15; and further adduces No. 11a.
9. Life of St. Josaphat. Poem by Chardry. Edited by John Koch, Heilbronn, 1879, who supports the editors of No. 8 regarding the following old French versions, 10-15; and additionally presents No. 11a.
10. A third poem by an unknown author.
10. A third poem by an unknown writer.
11. A prose work by an unknown author—all three being of the 13th cent.
11. A prose piece by an unknown author—all three dating from the 13th century.
11a. Another in MS. Egerton, 745, British Museum.
11a. Another in MS. Egerton, 745, British Museum.
12. A poem in French of the fifteenth century, based on the abstract in Latin of No. 4, by Jacob de Voragine.
12. A poem in French from the fifteenth century, based on the summary in Latin of No. 4, by Jacob de Voragine.
13. A Provençal tale in prose, containing only the story of Josafat and the tales told by Barlaam, without the moralizations.
13. A Provençal story in prose, featuring just the tale of Josafat and the stories told by Barlaam, without the moral lessons.
14. A miracle play of about 1400.
14. A miracle play from around 1400.
15. Another miracle play of about 1460.
15. Another miracle play from around 1460.
Italian:—
Italian:—
16. Vita di san Giosafat convertito da Barlaam. By Geo. Antonio Remondini. Published about 1600, at Venezia and Bassano, 16mo. There is a second edition of this, also without date; and a third, published in Modena in 1768, with illustrations.
16. Vita di san Giosafat convertito da Barlaam. By Geo. Antonio Remondini. Published around 1600, in Venice and Bassano, 16mo. There is a second edition of this, also undated; and a third edition, published in Modena in 1768, with illustrations.
17. Storia de’ SS. Barlaam e Giosafatte. By Bottari, Rome, 1734, 8vo., of which a second edition appeared in 1816.
17. Storia de’ SS. Barlaam e Giosafatte. By Bottari, Rome, 1734, 8vo., with a second edition released in 1816.
18. La santissima vita di Santo Josafat, figluolo del Re Avenero, Re dell’ India, da che ei nacque per infino ch’ei morì. A prose romance, edited by Telesforo Bini from a MS. belonging to the Commendatore Francesco de Rossi, in pp. 124-152 of a collection ‘Rime e Prose,’ Lucca, 1852, 8vo.
18. The most holy life of Saint Josaphat, son of King Avenero, King of India, from his birth until his death. A prose romance, edited by Telesforo Bini from a manuscript belonging to Commendatore Francesco de Rossi, in pp. 124-152 of a collection 'Rime e Prose,' Lucca, 1852, 8vo.
xcvii
xcvii
19. A prose Vita da Santo Josafat. In MS. Add. 10902 of the British Museum, which Paul Mayer (see No. 8) says begins exactly as No. 18, but ends differently. (See Koch, No. 9 above, p. xiii.)
19. A prose Vita da Santo Josafat. In MS. Add. 10902 of the British Museum, which Paul Mayer (see No. 8) mentions starts exactly like No. 18, but ends differently. (See Koch, No. 9 above, p. xiii.)
20. A Rappresentatione di Barlaam e Josafat is mentioned by Frederigo Palermo in his ‘I manuscritti Palatini de Firenze,’ 1860, vol. ii. p. 401.
20. A Rappresentatione di Barlaam e Josafat is mentioned by Frederigo Palermo in his ‘I manuscritti Palatini de Firenze,’ 1860, vol. ii. p. 401.
Skandinavian:—
Scandinavian:—
A full account of all the Skandinavian versions is given in Barlaam’s ok Josaphat’s Saga, by C. R. Unger, Christiania, 1851, 8vo.
A complete overview of all the Scandinavian versions is provided in Barlaam’s ok Josaphat’s Saga, by C.R. Unger, Christiania, 1851, 8vo.
Spanish:—
Spanish:—
Honesta, etc., historia de la rara vida de los famosos y singulares sanctos Barlaam, etc. By Baltasat de Santa Cruz. Published in the Spanish dialect used in the Philippine Islands at Manila, 1692. A literal translation of Billius (No. 1).
Honesta, etc., historia de la rara vida de los famosos y singulares sanctos Barlaam, etc. By Santa Cruz Ballet. Published in the Spanish dialect used in the Philippine Islands at Manila, 1692. A literal translation of Billius (No. 1).
English:—
English:—
In Horstmann’s ‘Altenglische Legenden,’ Paderborn, 1875, an Old English version of the legend is published from the Bodleian MS. No. 779. There is another recension of the same poem in the Harleian MS. No. 4196. Both are of the fourteenth century; and of the second there is another copy in the Vernon MS. See further, Warton’s ‘History of English Poetry,’ i. 271-279, and ii. 30, 58, 308.
In Horstmann’s ‘Old English Legends,’ Paderborn, 1875, an Old English version of the legend is published from the Bodleian MS. No. 779. There is another version of the same poem in the Harleian MS. No. 4196. Both are from the fourteenth century, and there is another copy of the second in the Vernon MS. For more details, see Warton’s ‘History of English Poetry,’ i. 271-279, and ii. 30, 58, 308.
Horstmann has also published a Middle English version in the ‘Program of the Sagan Gymnasium,’ 1877.
Horstmann also published a Middle English version in the ‘Program of the Sagan Gymnasium,’ 1877.
The History of the Five Wise Philosophers; or, the Wonderful Relation of the Life of Jehoshaphat the Hermit, Son of Avenerian, King of Barma in India, etc. By N. H. (that is, Nicholas Herick), Gent., London, 1711, pp. 128, 12mo. This is a prose romance, and an abridged translation of the Italian version of 1600 (No. 16), and contains only one fable (at p. 46) of the Nightingale and the Fowler.
The History of the Five Wise Philosophers; or, the Amazing Story of the Life of Jehoshaphat the Hermit, Son of Avenerian, King of Barma in India, etc. By N. H. (that is, Nicholas Herick), Gent., London, 1711, pp. 128, 12mo. This is a prose romance and a shortened translation of the Italian version from 1600 (No. 16), and it includes only one fable (on p. 46) about the Nightingale and the Fowler.
The work referred to on p. xlvi, under the title Gesta Romanorum, a collection of tales with lengthy moralizations (probably sermons), was made in England about 1300. It soon passed to the Continent, and was repeatedly re-written in numerous MSS., with additions and alterations. Three printed editions appeared between 1472 and 1475; and one of these, containing 181 stories, is the source of the work now known under this title. Tale No. 168 quotes Barlaam. The best edition of the Latin version is by H. Oesterley, Berlin, 1872. The last English translation is Hooper’s, Bohn’s Antiquarian Library, London, 1877. The Early English versions have been edited by Sir F. Madden; and again, in vol. xxxiii. of the Extra Series of the Early English Text Society, by S. J. H. Herrtage.
The work mentioned on p. xlvi, titled Gesta Romanorum, is a collection of stories with long moral lessons (likely sermons) that was created in England around 1300. It quickly spread to the continent and was rewritten multiple times in various manuscripts, with updates and changes. Three printed editions were released between 1472 and 1475; one of these, which includes 181 stories, is the basis for the work now recognized by this title. Tale No. 168 references Barlaam. The best edition of the Latin version is by H. Oesterley, published in Berlin in 1872. The most recent English translation is by Hooper, part of Bohn’s Antiquarian Library, London, 1877. The Early English versions have been edited by Sir Francis Madden, and again, in volume xxxiii. of the Extra Series of the Early English Text Society, by S. J. H. Herrtage.
The Seven Sages (edited by Thomas Wright for the Percy Society, 1845) also contains some Buddhist tales.
The Seven Sages (edited by Thomas Wright for the Percy Society, 1845) also includes some Buddhist stories.
xcviii
98
TABLE IV.
COMPARISON OF THE CARIYĀ PIṬAKA AND THE JĀTAKA
MĀLĀ.
1. | Akitte-cariyaŋ. | Vyāghī-jātakaŋ. | |
2. | Saŋkha-c°. | Ṣivi-j° (8). | |
3. | Danañjaya-c°. | Kulmāsapiṇḍi-j°. | |
4. | Mahā-sudassana-c°. | Ṣreshthi-j° (21). | |
5. | Mahā-govinda-c°. | Avisajyaṣreshthi-j°. | |
6. | Nimi-rāja-c°. | Ṣaṣa-j° (10). | |
7. | Canda-kumāra-c°. | Agastya-j°. | |
8. | Sivi-rāja-c° (2). | Maitribala-j°. | |
9. | Vessantara-c° (9). | Viṣvantara-j° (9). | |
10. | Sasa-paṇḍita-c° (6). | Yajña-j°. | |
11. | Sīlava-nāga-c° (J. 72). | Sakra-j°. | |
12. | Bhuridatta-c°. | Brāhmaṇa-j°. | |
13. | Campeyya-nāga-c°. | Ummādayanti-j°. | |
14. | Cūla-bodhi-c°. | Suparāga-j°. | |
15. | Māhiŋsa-rāja-c° (27). | Matsya-j° (30). | |
16. | Ruru-rāja-c°. | Vartaka-potaka-j° (29). | |
17. | Mātaŋga-c°. | Kacchapa-j°. | |
18. | Dhammādhamma-devaputta-c°. | Kumbha-j°. | |
19. | Jayadisa-c°. | Putra-j°. | |
20. | Saŋkhapāla-c°. | Visa-j°. | |
21. | Yudañjaya-c°. | Ṣreshthi-j° (4). | |
22. | Somanassa-c°. | Buddhabodhi-j°. | |
23. | Ayoghara-c° (33). | Haŋsa-j°. | |
24. | Bhisa-c°. | Mahābodhi-j°. | |
25. | Soma-paṇḍita-c° (32). | Mahākapi-j° (27, 28). | |
26. | Temiya-c°. | Ṣarabha-j°. | |
27. | Kapi-rāja-c° (25, 28). | Ruru-j° (16). | |
28. | Saccahvaya-paṇḍita-c°. | Mahākapi-j° (25, 27). | |
29. | Vaṭṭaka-potaka-c° (16). | Kshānti-j°. | |
30. | Maccha-rāja-c° (15). | Brahma-j°. | |
31. | Kaṇha-dipāyana-c°. | Hasti-j°. | |
32. | Sutasoma-c° (25, 32). | Sutasoma-j° (25, 32). | |
33. | Suvaṇṇa-sāma-c°. | Ayogṛiha-j° (23). | |
34. | Ekarāja-c°. | Mahisha-j°. | |
35. | Mahā-lomahaŋsa-c° (J. 94). | Ṣatapatra-j°. |
For the above lists see Feer, ‘Etude sur les Jatakas,’ p. 58; Gogerly, Journal of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1853; and Fausböll, ‘Five Jātakas,’ p. 59; and also above, pp. liii, liv. It will be seen that there are seven tales with identical, and one or two more with similar titles, in the two collections. Editions of these two works are very much required. The Cambridge University Library possesses a MS. of the former, with the various readings of several other MSS. noted, for me, by Dewa Aranolis.
For the lists mentioned above, see Feer, ‘Etude sur les Jatakas,’ p. 58; Gogerly, Journal of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1853; and Fausböll, ‘Five Jātakas,’ p. 59; also refer to pp. liii, liv. You'll notice that there are seven stories with the same titles, and one or two more with similar titles, in the two collections. We are in urgent need of editions of these two works. The Cambridge University Library has a manuscript of the first one, with the various readings from several other manuscripts noted for me by Dewa Aranolis.
xcix
99
TABLE V.
ALPHABETICAL LIST OF JĀTAKA STORIES IN THE
MAHĀVASTU.
Arranged from Cowell and Eggeling’s ‘Catalogue of Buddhist Sanskrit MSS. in the Possession of the Royal Asiatic Society (Hodgson Collection).’
Arranged from Cowell and Eggeling’s ‘Catalogue of Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Possession of the Royal Asiatic Society (Hodgson Collection).’
Amarāye karmārakādhītāye jātakaŋ. | Rakshito-nāma-ṛishi-j°. |
Arindama-j°. | Ṛishabasya-j°. |
Asthisenasya-j°. | Ṣakuntaka-j°. (Two with this title) |
Bhadravargikānaŋ-j°. | Ṣarakshepanaŋ-j°. |
Campaka-nāgarāja-j°. | Ṣaratāŋ-j°. |
Godhā-j°. | Sārthuvāhasya-j°. |
Hastinī-j°. | Ṣirī-j°. |
Kāka-j°. | Ṣirī-prabhasya mṛiga-rājasya-j°. |
Uruvilva-kāṣyapādi-kāṣyapānaŋ-j°. | Ṣyāma-j°.107 (Car. Piṭ. 33.) |
Ājnāta-Kauṇḍinya-j°. | Ṣyāmaka-j°. |
Kinnarī-j°.1 | Triṇakunīyaŋ nāma-j°. |
Kṛicchapa-j°. | Upali gaṅga palānaŋ-j°. |
Kuṣa-j°. | Vānarādhipa-j°. |
Mañjerī-j°. | Vara-j°. |
Markaṭa-j°. | Vijītāvasya Vaideha-rājño-j°. |
Mṛigarājño surūpasya-j°. | Yaṣoda-j°. |
Nalinīye rājakumārīye-j°. | Yosodharāye hārapradāna-j°. |
Puṇyavanta-j°. | Yosodharāye vyaghrībhūtāya-j°. |
Pūrṇasya Maitrāyaṇī-putrasya-j°. |
c
c
TABLE VI.
PLACES AT WHICH THE TALES WERE TOLD.
M. Léon Feer has taken the trouble to count the number of times each of the following places is mentioned at the commencement of the Commentary.
M. Léon Feer has taken the effort to tally how many times each of the following places is mentioned at the beginning of the Commentary.
Jetavana monastery | 410┐ | 416 |
Sāvatthi | 6┘ | |
Veḷmana | 49┐ | 55 |
Rājagaha | 5├ | |
Laṭṭhivanuyyāna | 1┘ | |
Vesāli | 4 | |
Kosambi | 5 | |
Āḷavī | 3 | |
Kuṇḍāladaha | 3 | |
Kusa | 2 | |
Magadha | 2 | |
Dakkhiṇāgiri | 1 | |
Migadāya | 1 | |
Mithila | 1 | |
By the Ganges | 1 | |
494 | ||
To which we may add from pp. 124-128 below— | ||
Kapilavatthu | 4 | |
498 |
ci
ci
TABLE VII.
THE BODISATS.
At his request the Rev. Spence Handy’s ‘paṇḍit’ made an analysis of the number of times in which the Bodisat appears in the Buddhist Birth Stories in each of the following characters:—
At his request, Rev. Spence Handy’s ‘paṇḍit’ analyzed how many times the Bodisat appears in the Buddhist Birth Stories in each of the following characters:—
An ascetic | 83 | An iguana | 3 |
A king | 85 | A fish | 2 |
A tree god | 43 | An elephant driver | 2 |
A teacher | 26 | A rat | 2 |
A courtier | 24 | A jackal | 2 |
A brāhman | 24 | A crow | 2 |
A king’s son | 24 | A woodpecker | 2 |
A nobleman | 23 | A thief | 2 |
A learned man | 22 | A pig | 2 |
Sakka | 20 | A dog | 1 |
A monkey | 18 | A curer of snake bites | 1 |
A merchant | 13 | A gambler | 1 |
A man of property | 12 | A mason | 1 |
A deer | 11 | A smith | 1 |
A lion | 10 | A devil dancer | 1 |
A wild duck | 8 | A student | 1 |
A snipe | 6 | A silversmith | 1 |
An elephant | 6 | A carpenter | 1 |
A cock | 5 | A water-fowl | 1 |
A slave | 5 | A frog | 1 |
An eagle | 5 | A hare | 1 |
A horse | 4 | A kite | 1 |
A bull | 4 | A jungle cock | 1 |
Brahma | 4 | A fairy | 1 |
A peacock | 4 | ||
A serpent | 4 | 530 | |
A potter | 3 | ||
An outcast | 3 |
cii
cii
TABLE VIII.
JĀTAKAS ILLUSTRATED IN BAS-RELIEF ON THE ANCIENT
MONUMENTS.
Arranged from General Cunningham’s ‘Stūpa of Bharhut.’
Arranged from General Cunningham’s ‘Stūpa of Bharhut.’
No. | Plate | Title inscribed on the stone. | Title in the Jātaka Book. |
||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1. | xxv. | Miga Jākata. | Nigrodha-miga | Jākata.108 | |
2. | xxv. | Nāga109Jākata. | Kakkaṭaka | Jākata. | |
3. | xxv. | Yava-majhakiya | Jātaka. | ?110 | |
4. | xxv. | Muga-pakhaya | Jākata. | Muga-pakkha | Jākata. |
5. | xxvi. | Laṭuwa | Jākata. | Laṭukikā | Jākata. |
6. | xxvi. | Cha-dantiya | Jākata. | Chad-danta | Jākata. |
7. | xxvi. | Isi-siŋgiya | Jākata. | Isa-siŋga | Jākata. |
8. | xxvi. | (?) Yambumane- ayavesi |
Jākata. | Andha-bhūta | Jākata. |
9. | xxvii. | ?111 | Kuruŋga-miga | Jākata. | |
10. | xxvii. | Haŋsa | Jākata. | Nacca | Jākata.112 |
11. | xxvii. | Kinara | Jākata. | Canda-kinnara | Jākata.113 |
12. | xxvii. | ?[111] | Asadisa | Jākata. | |
13. | xxvii. | ?[111] | Jākata. | Dasaratha | Jākata. |
14. | xliii. | Isi-migo | Jākata. | ?114 | |
15. | xlvi. | Uda | Jākata. | ?[114] | |
16. | xlvi. | Secha | Jākata. | Dūbhiya-makkaṭa. | |
17. | xlvii. | Sujāto gahuto | Jākata. | Sujāta | Jākata. |
18. | {Biḍala | Jākata. | |||
xlvii. | {Kukuṭa | Jākata. | Kukkuṭa | Jākata. | |
19. | xlviii. | Maghā-deviya | Jākata. | Makhā-deva | Jākata.115 |
20. | xlviii. | Bhisa-haraniya | Jākata. | ?[114] | |
21. | xviii. | Vitura-panakaya | Jākata.116 | Vidhūra | Jākata. |
22. | xxviii. | {Janako Rāja | Jākata. | Janaka | Jākata. |
{Sivala Devi | Jākata. |
ciii
ciii
There are numerous other scenes without titles, and not yet identified in the Jātaka Book, but which are almost certainly illustrative of Jātaka Stories; and several scenes with titles illustrative of passages in the Nidāna Kathā of the Jātaka Book. So, for instance, Pl. xvi. fig. 1 is the worship in heaven of the Buddha’s Head-dress, whose reception into heaven is described below, p. 86; and the heavenly mansion, the Palace of Glory, is inscribed Vejayanto Pāsādo, the origin of which name is explained below, p. 287. Plate xxviii. has a scene entitled ‘Bhagavato Okkanti’ (The Descent of the Blessed One),117 in illustration of Māyā Devi’s Dream (below, pp. 62, 63); and Plate lvii. is a representation of the Presentation of the Jetavana Monastery (below, pp. 130-133). The identifications of Nos. 12 and 13 in the above list are very doubtful.
There are numerous other scenes without titles, and not yet identified in the Jātaka Book, but which are almost certainly illustrative of Jātaka Stories; and several scenes with titles illustrative of passages in the Nidāna Kathā of the Jātaka Book. So, for instance, Pl. xvi. fig. 1 is the worship in heaven of the Buddha’s Head-dress, whose reception into heaven is described below, p. 86; and the heavenly mansion, the Palace of Glory, is inscribed Vejayanto Pāsādo, the origin of which name is explained below, p. 287. Plate xxviii. has a scene entitled ‘Bhagavato Okkanti’ (The Descent of the Blessed One),117 in illustration of Māyā Devi’s Dream (below, pp. 62, 63); and Plate lvii. is a representation of the Presentation of the Jetavana Monastery (below, pp. 130-133). The identifications of Nos. 12 and 13 in the above list are very doubtful.
Besides the above, Mr. Fergusson, in his ‘Tree and Serpent Worship,’ has identified bas-reliefs on the Sanchi Tope in illustration of the Sama and Asadisa Jātakas (Pl. xxxvi p. 181) and of the Vessantara Jātaka (Pl. xxiv. p. 125); and there are other Jātaka scenes on the Sanchi Tope not yet identified.
Besides the above, Mr. Fergusson, in his ‘Tree and Serpent Worship,’ has identified bas-reliefs on the Sanchi Tope illustrating the Sama and Asadisa Jātakas (Pl. xxxvi p. 181) and the Vessantara Jātaka (Pl. xxiv. p. 125); there are also other Jātaka scenes on the Sanchi Tope that have not yet been identified.
Mr. Simpson also has been kind enough to show me drawings of bas-reliefs he discovered in Afghanistān, two of which I have been able to identify as illustrations of the Sumedha Jātaka (below, p. 11-13), and another as illustrative of the scene described below on pp. 125, 126.
Mr. Simpson has also been kind enough to show me drawings of bas-reliefs he found in Afghanistan, two of which I was able to identify as depictions from the Sumedha Jātaka (below, p. 11-13), and another that relates to the scene described below on pp. 125, 126.
1
1
THE NIDĀNAKATHĀ
OR
THE THREE EPOCHS.
[vv. 1-11.] The Apannaka and other Births, which in times gone by were recounted on various occasions by the great illustrious Sage, and in which during a long period our Teacher and Leader, desirous of the salvation of mankind, fulfilled the vast conditions of Buddhahood,118 were all collected together and added to the canon of Scripture by those who made the recension of the Scriptures, and rehearsed by them under the name of THE JĀTAKA. Having bowed at the feet of the Great Sage, the lord of the world, by whom in innumerable existences119 boundless benefits were conferred upon mankind, and having paid reverence to the Law, and ascribed honour to the Clergy, the receptacle of all honour; and having removed all dangers by the efficacy of that meritorious act of veneration and honour referring to the Three Gems, I proceed to recite a Commentary upon this Jātaka, illustrating as it does the infinite efficacy of the actions of great men—a commentary based upon the method of exposition current among the inmates of the Great Monastery. And I do so at the personal request of the elder Atthadassin, who lives apart from the world and2 ever dwells with his fraternity, and who desires the perpetuation of this chronicle of Buddha; and likewise of Buddhamitta the tranquil and wise, sprung from the race of Mahimsāsaka, skilled in the canons of interpretation; and moreover of the monk Buddhadeva of clear intellect. May all good men lend me their favourable attention while I speak!120
[vv. 1-11.] The Apannaka and other Births, which in times gone by were recounted on various occasions by the great illustrious Sage, and in which during a long period our Teacher and Leader, desirous of the salvation of mankind, fulfilled the vast conditions of Buddhahood,118 were all collected together and added to the canon of Scripture by those who made the recension of the Scriptures, and rehearsed by them under the name of THE JĀTAKA. Having bowed at the feet of the Great Sage, the lord of the world, by whom in innumerable existences119 boundless benefits were conferred upon mankind, and having paid reverence to the Law, and ascribed honour to the Clergy, the receptacle of all honour; and having removed all dangers by the efficacy of that meritorious act of veneration and honour referring to the Three Gems, I proceed to recite a Commentary upon this Jātaka, illustrating as it does the infinite efficacy of the actions of great men—a commentary based upon the method of exposition current among the inmates of the Great Monastery. And I do so at the personal request of the elder Atthadassin, who lives apart from the world and2 ever dwells with his fraternity, and who desires the perpetuation of this chronicle of Buddha; and likewise of Buddhamitta the tranquil and wise, sprung from the race of Mahimsāsaka, skilled in the canons of interpretation; and moreover of the monk Buddhadeva of clear intellect. May all good men lend me their favourable attention while I speak!120
Inasmuch as this comment on the Jātaka, if it be expounded after setting forth the three Epochs, the distant, the middle, and proximate, will be clearly understood by those who hear it by being understood from the beginning, therefore I will expound it after setting forth the three Epochs. Accordingly from the very outset it will be well to determine the limits of these Epochs. Now the narrative of the Bodhisatta’s existence, from the time that at the feet of Dīpankara he formed a resolution to become a Buddha to his rebirth in the Tusita heaven after leaving the Vessantara existence, is called the Distant Epoch. From his leaving the Tusita heaven to his attainment of omniscience on the throne of Knowledge, the narrative is called the Intermediate Epoch. And the Proximate Epoch is to be found in the various places in which he sojourned (during his ministry on earth). The following is
In this comment on the Jātaka, if it's explained after laying out the three Epochs—the distant, the middle, and the near—it will be clearly understood by those who hear it, since they’ll grasp it from the start. So, I’ll explain it after defining these three Epochs. To begin with, it’s important to determine the boundaries of these Epochs. The story of the Bodhisatta’s life, starting from the moment he made his commitment to become a Buddha at the feet of Dīpankara to his rebirth in the Tusita heaven after leaving the Vessantara life, is called the Distant Epoch. From his departure from Tusita heaven to his achievement of complete knowledge on the throne of Wisdom, that narrative is known as the Intermediate Epoch. The Proximate Epoch includes the different places he visited during his ministry on earth. The following is
THE DISTANT EPOCH.
THE REMOTE ERA.
Tradition tells us that four asankheyyas121 and a hundred thousand cycles ago there was a city called Amaravatī. In this city there dwelt a brahmin named Sumedha, of good family on both sides, on the father’s and the3 mother’s side, of pure conception for seven generations back, by birth unreproached and respected, a man comely, well-favoured and amiable, and endowed with remarkable beauty. He followed his brahminical studies without engaging in any other pursuit. His parents died while he was still young. A minister of state, who acted as steward of his property, bringing forth the roll-book of his estate, threw open the stores filled with gold and silver, gems and pearls, and other valuables, and said, “So much, young man, belonged to your mother, so much to your father, so much to your grandparents and great-grandparents,” and pointing out to him the property inherited through seven generations, he bade him guard it carefully. The wise Sumedha thought to himself, “After amassing all this wealth my parents and ancestors when they went to another world took not a farthing with them, can it be right that I should make it an object to take my wealth with me when I go?” And informing the king of his intention, he caused proclamation to be made122 in the city, gave largess to the people, and embraced the ascetic life of a hermit.
Tradition tells us that four asankheyyas121 and a hundred thousand cycles ago there was a city called Amaravatī. In this city there dwelt a brahmin named Sumedha, of good family on both sides, on the father’s and the3 mother’s side, of pure conception for seven generations back, by birth unreproached and respected, a man comely, well-favoured and amiable, and endowed with remarkable beauty. He followed his brahminical studies without engaging in any other pursuit. His parents died while he was still young. A minister of state, who acted as steward of his property, bringing forth the roll-book of his estate, threw open the stores filled with gold and silver, gems and pearls, and other valuables, and said, “So much, young man, belonged to your mother, so much to your father, so much to your grandparents and great-grandparents,” and pointing out to him the property inherited through seven generations, he bade him guard it carefully. The wise Sumedha thought to himself, “After amassing all this wealth my parents and ancestors when they went to another world took not a farthing with them, can it be right that I should make it an object to take my wealth with me when I go?” And informing the king of his intention, he caused proclamation to be made122 in the city, gave largess to the people, and embraced the ascetic life of a hermit.
To make this matter clear the Story of Sumedha must here be related. This story, though given in full in the Buddhavamsa, from its being in a metrical form, is not very easy to understand. I will therefore relate it with sentences at intervals explaining the metrical construction.
To clarify this matter, the Sumedha's Story needs to be told here. This story, although fully presented in the Buddhavamsa, is in a poetic form, making it somewhat difficult to grasp. So, I will share it with explanations of the poetic structure at intervals.
Four asankheyyas and a hundred thousand cycles ago there was a city called Amaravatī or Amara, resounding with the ten city cries, concerning which it is said in Buddhavamsa,
Four asankheyyas and a hundred thousand cycles ago there was a city called Amaravatī or Amara, full of the ten city cries, about which it is said in Buddhavamsa,
4
4
Then follows a stanza of Buddhavamsa, enumerating some of these cries,
Then follows a stanza of Buddhavamsa, listing some of these cries,
It goes on to say,
It continues to say,
Now one day the wise Sumedha, having retired to the splendid upper apartment of his house, seated himself cross-legged, and fell a thinking. “Oh! wise man,124 grievous is rebirth in a new existence, and the dissolution of the body in each successive place where we are reborn. I am subject to birth, to decay, to disease, to death,—it is right, being such, that I should strive to attain the great deathless Nirvāna, which is tranquil, and free from birth, and decay, and sickness, and grief and joy; surely there must be a road that leads to Nirvāna and releases man from existence.” Accordingly it is said,
Now one day the wise Sumedha, having retired to the splendid upper apartment of his house, seated himself cross-legged, and fell a thinking. “Oh! wise man,124 grievous is rebirth in a new existence, and the dissolution of the body in each successive place where we are reborn. I am subject to birth, to decay, to disease, to death,—it is right, being such, that I should strive to attain the great deathless Nirvāna, which is tranquil, and free from birth, and decay, and sickness, and grief and joy; surely there must be a road that leads to Nirvāna and releases man from existence.” Accordingly it is said,
5
5
Further he reasoned thus, “For as in this world there is pleasure as the correlative of pain, so where there is existence there must be its opposite the cessation of existence; and as where there is heat there is also cold which neutralizes it, so there must be a Nirvāna125 that extinguishes (the fires of) lust and the other passions; and as in opposition to a bad and evil condition there is a good and blameless one, so where there is evil Birth there must also be Nirvāna, called the Birthless, because it puts an end to all rebirth.” Therefore it is said,
Further he reasoned thus, “For as in this world there is pleasure as the correlative of pain, so where there is existence there must be its opposite the cessation of existence; and as where there is heat there is also cold which neutralizes it, so there must be a Nirvāna125 that extinguishes (the fires of) lust and the other passions; and as in opposition to a bad and evil condition there is a good and blameless one, so where there is evil Birth there must also be Nirvāna, called the Birthless, because it puts an end to all rebirth.” Therefore it is said,
Again he reasoned thus, “Just as a man who has fallen into a heap of filth, if he beholds afar off a great pond covered with lotuses of five colours, ought to seek that pond, saying, ‘By what way shall I arrive there?’ but if he does not seek it the fault is not that of the pond; even so where there is the lake of the great deathless Nirvāna for the washing of the defilement of sin, if it is not sought it is not the fault of the lake. And just as a man who is surrounded by robbers, if when there is a way of escape he does not fly it is not the fault of the way but of the man; even so when there is a blessed road loading to Nirvāna for the man who is encompassed and held fast by sin, its not being sought is not the fault of the road but of the person. And as a man who is oppressed with sickness, there being a physician who can heal his disease, if he does not get6 cured by going to the physician that is no fault of the physician; even so if a man who is oppressed by the disease of sin seeks not a spiritual guide who is at hand and knows the road which puts an end to sin, the fault lies with him and not with the sin-destroying teacher.” Therefore it is said,
Again he thought, “Just like a guy who has fallen into a pile of garbage, if he sees a beautiful pond filled with colorful lotuses from a distance, he should head towards that pond, asking himself, ‘How do I get there?’ But if he doesn’t seek it out, it’s not the pond’s fault; similarly, if there’s a lake of the great deathless Nirvāna meant to wash away the dirt of sin, if no one seeks it, it’s not the lake's fault. And just like a person surrounded by robbers, if he has a chance to escape but doesn’t take it, it’s not the way's fault but his; likewise, when there’s a blessed path leading to Nirvāna for someone trapped by sin, not seeking it isn’t the road’s fault but the person's. And just as someone suffering from an illness, if there’s a doctor who can cure him but he fails to go to the doctor, that’s no fault of the doctor; similarly, if a person burdened by the illness of sin doesn’t seek out a spiritual guide who knows the way to end sin, the fault is his and not the teacher’s. Therefore, it is said,
And again he argued, “As a man fond of gay clothing, throwing off a corpse bound to his shoulders, goes away rejoicing, so must I, throwing off this perishable body, and freed from all desires, enter the city of Nirvāna. And as men and women depositing filth on a dungheap do not gather it in the fold or skirt of their garments, but loathing it, throw it away, feeling no desire for it; so shall I also cast off this perishable body without regret, and enter the deathless city of Nirvāna. And as seamen abandon without regret an unseaworthy ship and escape, so will I also, leaving this body, which distils corruption from its nine festering apertures, enter without regret the city of Nirvāna. And as a man carrying various sorts of jewels, and going on the same road with a band of robbers, out of fear of losing his jewels withdraws from them and gains a safe road; even so this impure body is like a jewel-plundering robber, if I set my affections thereon the precious spiritual jewel of the sublime path of holiness will be lost to me, there7fore ought I to enter the city of Nirvāna, forsaking this robber-like body.” Therefore it is said,
And again he argued, “Just like a man who loves fancy clothes, joyfully sheds a heavy burden, I too will let go of this temporary body and, freed from all desires, enter the city of Nirvāna. And just as people throw away dirt without collecting it in their clothes, loathing it, I will also cast off this perishable body without regret and enter the eternal city of Nirvāna. And just like sailors who leave behind a damaged ship without regret to escape, I will also leave this body, which is filled with decay, and enter the city of Nirvān without regret. And as a man carrying precious jewels avoids a group of robbers to keep his treasures safe, this flawed body is like a thief that could steal away the precious spiritual treasure of the holy path from me; therefore, I must enter the city of Nirvāna, abandoning this thief-like body.” Therefore it is said,
Having thus in nine similes pondered upon the advantages connected with retirement from the world, the wise Sumedha gave away at his own house, as aforesaid, an immense hoard of treasure to the indigent and wayfarers and sufferers, and kept open house. And renouncing all pleasures, both material and sensual, departing from the city of Amara, away from the world in Himavanta he made himself a hermitage near the mountain called Dhammaka, and built a hut and a perambulation hall free from the five defects which are hindrances (to meditation). And with a view to obtain the power residing in the supernatural faculties, which are characterized by the eight causal qualities described in the words beginning “With a mind thus tranquillised,”127 he embraced in that8 hermitage the ascetic life of a Rishi, casting off the cloak with its nine disadvantages, and wearing the garment of bark with its twelve advantages. And when he had thus given up the world, forsaking this hut, crowded with eight drawbacks, he repaired to the foot of a tree with its ten advantages, and rejecting all sorts of grain lived constantly upon wild fruits. And strenuously exerting himself both in sitting and in standing and in walking, within a week he became the possessor of the eight Attainments, and of the five Supernatural Faculties; and so, in accordance with his prayer, he attained the might of supernatural knowledge. Therefore it is said,
Having thus in nine similes pondered upon the advantages connected with retirement from the world, the wise Sumedha gave away at his own house, as aforesaid, an immense hoard of treasure to the indigent and wayfarers and sufferers, and kept open house. And renouncing all pleasures, both material and sensual, departing from the city of Amara, away from the world in Himavanta he made himself a hermitage near the mountain called Dhammaka, and built a hut and a perambulation hall free from the five defects which are hindrances (to meditation). And with a view to obtain the power residing in the supernatural faculties, which are characterized by the eight causal qualities described in the words beginning “With a mind thus tranquillised,”127 he embraced in that8 hermitage the ascetic life of a Rishi, casting off the cloak with its nine disadvantages, and wearing the garment of bark with its twelve advantages. And when he had thus given up the world, forsaking this hut, crowded with eight drawbacks, he repaired to the foot of a tree with its ten advantages, and rejecting all sorts of grain lived constantly upon wild fruits. And strenuously exerting himself both in sitting and in standing and in walking, within a week he became the possessor of the eight Attainments, and of the five Supernatural Faculties; and so, in accordance with his prayer, he attained the might of supernatural knowledge. Therefore it is said,
Now while the hermit Sumedha, having thus attained the strength of supernatural knowledge, was living in the bliss of the (eight) Attainments, the Teacher Dīpankara appeared in the world. At the moment of his conception, of his birth, of his attainment of Buddhahood, of his preaching his first discourse, the whole universe9 of ten thousand worlds trembled, shook and quaked, and gave forth a mighty sound, and the thirty-two prognostics showed themselves. But the hermit Sumedha, living in the bliss of the Attainments, neither heard that sound nor beheld those signs. Therefore it is said,
Now while the hermit Sumedha, having gained the power of supernatural knowledge, was enjoying the bliss of the (eight) Attainments, the Teacher Dīpankara appeared in the world. At the moment of his conception, at his birth, at his awakening to Buddhahood, and when he delivered his first sermon, the entire universe9 of ten thousand worlds trembled, shook, and quaked, producing a mighty sound, and the thirty-two signs revealed themselves. However, the hermit Sumedha, immersed in the bliss of the Attainments, neither heard that sound nor saw those signs. Therefore it is said,
At that time Dīpankara Buddha, accompanied by a hundred thousand saints, wandering his way from place to place, reached the city of Ramma, and took up his residence in the great monastery of Sudassana. And the dwellers of the city of Ramma heard it said, “Dīpankara, lord of ascetics, having attained supreme Buddhaship, and set on foot the supremacy of the Law, wandering his way from place to place, has come to the town of Ramma, and dwells at the great monastery of Sudassana.” And taking with them ghee and butter and other medicinal requisites and clothes and raiment, and bearing perfumes and garlands and other offerings in their hands, their minds bent towards the Buddha, the Law, and the Clergy, inclining towards them, hanging upon them, they approached the Teacher and worshipped him, and presenting the perfumes and other offerings, sat down on one side. And having heard his preaching of the Law, and invited him for the next day, they rose from their seats and departed. And on the next day, having prepared almsgiving for the poor, and having decked out the town, they repaired the road by which the Buddha was to come, throwing earth in the places that were worn away by water and thereby levelling the surface, and scattering sand that looked like strips of silver. And they sprinkled fragrant roots and flowers, and raised aloft flags and banners of many-coloured cloths, and set up banana10 arches and rows of brimming jars. Then the hermit Sumedha, ascending from his hermitage, and proceeding through the air till he was above those men, and beholding the joyous multitude, exclaimed, “What can be the reason?” and alighting stood on one side and questioned the people, “Tell me, why are you adorning this road?” Therefore it is said,
At that time, Dīpankara Buddha, accompanied by a hundred thousand saints, was traveling from place to place and arrived in the city of Ramma, where he settled in the great monastery of Sudassana. The residents of Ramma heard the news: “Dīpankara, the lord of ascetics, has reached the ultimate state of Buddhahood and is spreading the teachings of the Law. He has come to our town and is staying at the great monastery of Sudassana.” They brought ghee, butter, and other medicinal supplies, along with clothes and offerings, carrying perfumes and garlands in their hands, with their hearts focused on the Buddha, the Law, and the Clergy. They approached the Teacher, worshiped him, presented their offerings, and sat down nearby. After hearing his preaching about the Law and inviting him for the next day, they got up and went home. The following day, they prepared almsgiving for the poor and decorated the town. They fixed the road that the Buddha would travel on, filling in ruts with dirt and smoothing the surface, and scattered sand that glimmered like silver. They sprinkled fragrant roots and flowers, raised colorful flags and banners, and set up banana arches and rows of filled jars. Then the hermit Sumedha, rising from his retreat and floating above the crowd, saw the joyful gathering and exclaimed, “What could this be about?” He landed on the side and asked them, “Why are you decorating this road?” Therefore, it is said,
And the men replied, “Lord Sumedha, dost thou not know? Dīpankara Buddha, having attained supreme Knowledge, and set on foot the reign of the glorious Law, travelling from place to place, has reached our town, and dwells at the great monastery Sudassana; we have invited the Blessed One, and are making ready for the blessed Buddha the road by which he is to come.” And the hermit Sumedha thought, “The very sound of the word Buddha is rarely met with in the world, much more the actual appearance of a Buddha; it behoves me to join those men in clearing the road.” He said therefore to the men, “If you are clearing this road for the Buddha, assign to me a piece of ground, I will clear the ground in company with you.” They consented, saying, “It is well;” and perceiving the hermit Sumedha to be possessed of supernatural power, they fixed upon a swampy piece of ground, and assigned it to him, saying, “Do thou prepare this spot.” Sumedha, his heart filled with joy of which the Buddha was the cause, thought within himself, “I am able to prepare11 this piece of ground by supernatural power, but if so prepared it will give me no satisfaction; this day it behoves me to perform menial duties;” and fetching earth he threw it upon the spot.
And the men replied, “Lord Sumedha, don’t you know? Dīpankara Buddha, having reached supreme Knowledge and started spreading the glorious Law, is traveling around and has arrived in our town, staying at the great monastery Sudassana; we’ve invited the Blessed One and are getting ready the road for him to come.” The hermit Sumedha thought, “Just hearing the word Buddha is rare in the world, let alone seeing a Buddha in person; I should join these men in clearing the road.” So he said to the men, “If you’re clearing this road for the Buddha, give me a piece of land, and I’ll help you.” They agreed, saying, “That’s great;” and noticing that the hermit Sumedha had supernatural powers, they chose a swampy area and assigned it to him, saying, “You take care of this spot.” Sumedha, filled with joy from the thought of the Buddha, thought to himself, “I can clear this ground using my supernatural powers, but if I do it that way, it won’t bring me any satisfaction; today, I need to do some manual work.” So he gathered dirt and started working on the spot.
But ere the ground could be cleared by him,—with a train of a hundred thousand miracle-working saints endowed with the six supernatural faculties, while angels offered celestial wreaths and perfumes, while celestial hymns rang forth, and men paid their homage with earthly perfumes and with flowers and other offerings, Dīpankara endowed with the ten Forces, with all a Buddha’s transcendant majesty, like a lion rousing himself to seek his prey on the Vermilion plain, came down into the road all decked and made ready for him. Then the hermit Sumedha—as the Buddha with unblenching eyes approached along the road prepared for him, beholding that form endowed with the perfection of beauty, adorned with the thirty-two characteristics of a great man, and marked with the eighty minor beauties, attended by a halo of a fathom’s depth, and sending forth in streams the six-hued Buddha-rays, linked in pairs of different colours, and wreathed like the varied lightnings that flash in the gem-studded vault of heaven—exclaimed, “This day it behoves me to make sacrifice of my life for the Buddha: let not the Blessed one walk in the mire—nay, let him advance with his four hundred thousand saints trampling on my body as if walking upon a bridge of jewelled planks, this deed will long be for my good and my happiness.” So saying, he loosed his hair, and spreading in the inky mire his hermit’s skin mantle, roll of matted hair and garment of bark, he lay down in the mire like a bridge of jewelled planks. Therefore it is said,
But before the ground could be cleared by him—with a procession of a hundred thousand miracle-working saints, gifted with six supernatural powers, while angels offered heavenly garlands and perfumes, and celestial hymns filled the air, and people honored with earthly scents and flowers and other gifts—Dīpankara, endowed with the ten Forces and all the transcendent majesty of a Buddha, like a lion awakening to pursue his prey across the Vermilion plain, came down the road prepared for him. Then the hermit Sumedha, as the Buddha approached with unwavering eyes along the road set for him, saw that form radiating perfect beauty, adorned with the thirty-two characteristics of a great man and marked with eighty minor beauties, surrounded by a halo a fathom deep, emanating streams of six-colored Buddha rays, intertwined in pairs of different hues, and sparkling like the varied lightning in the gem-studded sky—exclaimed, “Today I must sacrifice my life for the Buddha: let not the Blessed One walk through the mud—no, let him walk with his four hundred thousand saints trampling on my body as if it were a bridge of jeweled planks; this deed will bring me lasting good and happiness.” Saying this, he untied his hair, and spreading out in the thick mud his hermit’s skin mantle, roll of matted hair, and bark garment, he lay down in the mud like a bridge of jeweled planks. Therefore it is said,
And as he lay in the mire, again beholding the Buddha-majesty of Dīpankara Buddha with his unblenching gaze, he thought as follows: “Were I willing, I could enter the city of Ramma as a novice in the priesthood, after having destroyed all human passions; but why should I disguise myself130 to attain Nirvāna after the destruction13 of human passion? Let me rather, like Dīpankara, having risen to the supreme knowledge of the Truth, enable mankind to enter the Ship of the Truth and so carry them across the Ocean of Existence, and when this is done afterwards attain Nirvāna; this indeed it is right that I should do.” Then having enumerated the eight conditions (necessary to the attainment of Buddhahood), and having made the resolution to become Buddha, he laid himself down. Therefore it is said,
And as he lay in the mire, again beholding the Buddha-majesty of Dīpankara Buddha with his unblenching gaze, he thought as follows: “Were I willing, I could enter the city of Ramma as a novice in the priesthood, after having destroyed all human passions; but why should I disguise myself130 to attain Nirvāna after the destruction13 of human passion? Let me rather, like Dīpankara, having risen to the supreme knowledge of the Truth, enable mankind to enter the Ship of the Truth and so carry them across the Ocean of Existence, and when this is done afterwards attain Nirvāna; this indeed it is right that I should do.” Then having enumerated the eight conditions (necessary to the attainment of Buddhahood), and having made the resolution to become Buddha, he laid himself down. Therefore it is said,
And the blessed Dīpankara having reached the spot stood close by the hermit Sumedha’s head. And opening his eyes possessed of the five kinds of grace as one opens a jewelled window, and beholding the hermit Sumedha lying in the mire, thought to himself, “This hermit who lies here has formed the resolution to be a Buddha; will his prayer be fulfilled or not?” And casting forward his prescient gaze into the future, and considering, he perceived that four asankheyyas and a hundred thousand cycles from that time he would become a Buddha named Gotama. And standing there in the midst of the assembly he delivered this prophecy, “Behold ye this austere hermit lying in the mire?” “Yes, Lord,” they answered.14 “This man lies here having made the resolution to become a Buddha, his prayer will be answered; at the end of four asankheyyas and a hundred thousand cycles hence he will become a Buddha named Gotama, and in that birth the city Kapilavatthu will be his residence, Queen Māyā will be his mother, King Suddhodana his father, his chief disciple will be the thera Upatissa, his second disciple the thera Kolita, the Buddha’s servitor will be Ānanda, his chief female disciple the nun Khemā, the second the nun Uppalavannā. When he attains to years of ripe knowledge, having retired from the world and made the great exertion, having received at the foot of a banyan-tree a meal of rice milk, and partaken of it by the banks of the Neranjarā, having ascended the throne of Knowledge, he will, at the foot of an Indian fig-tree, attain Supreme Buddhahood. Therefore it is said,
And the blessed Dīpankara, after arriving at the location, stood near the hermit Sumedha’s head. Opening his eyes, filled with the five types of grace as if he was opening a jeweled window, and seeing the hermit Sumedha lying in the mud, he thought to himself, “This hermit lying here has resolved to become a Buddha; will his prayer be fulfilled or not?” Looking ahead into the future, he realized that four asankheyyas and a hundred thousand cycles from that moment, he would become a Buddha named Gotama. And standing there in the middle of the crowd, he proclaimed this prophecy, “Do you see this austere hermit lying in the mud?” “Yes, Lord,” they replied. “This man is here having made the resolution to become a Buddha; his prayer will be answered. After four asankheyyas and a hundred thousand cycles, he will become a Buddha named Gotama, and in that life, the city of Kapilavatthu will be his home, Queen Māyā will be his mother, King Suddhodana his father, his main disciple will be the thera Upatissa, his second disciple the thera Kolita, the Buddha’s attendant will be Ānanda, his chief female disciple the nun Khemā, and the second the nun Uppalavannā. When he reaches maturity and has withdrawn from the world and made great efforts, having received a meal of rice milk at the foot of a banyan tree, and eaten it by the banks of the Neranjarā, he will ascend the throne of Knowledge and, under an Indian fig tree, attain Supreme Buddhahood. Therefore it is said,
15
15
The hermit Sumedha, exclaiming, “My prayer, it seems, will be accomplished,” was filled with happiness. The multitudes, hearing the words of Dīpankara Buddha, were joyous and delighted, exclaiming, “The hermit Sumedha, it seems, is an embryo Buddha, the tender shoot that will grow up into a Buddha.” For thus they thought, “As a man fording a river, if he is unable to cross to the ford opposite him, crosses to a ford lower down the stream, even so we, if under the dispensation of Dīpankara Buddha we fail to attain the Paths and their fruition, yet when thou shalt become Buddha we shall be enabled in thy presence to make the paths and their fruition our own,”—and so they recorded their prayer (for future sanctification). And Dīpankara, Buddha also having praised the Bodhisatta, and made an offering to him of eight handfuls of flowers, reverentially saluted him and departed. And the Arhats, also, four hundred thousand in number, having made offerings to the Bodhisatta of perfumes and garlands, reverentially saluted him and departed. And the angels and men having made the same offerings, and bowed down to him, went their way.
The hermit Sumedha, shouting, “Looks like my prayer is going to come true,” was filled with joy. The crowds, hearing Dīpankara Buddha’s words, were happy and excited, shouting, “The hermit Sumedha is going to become a Buddha, the young shoot that will grow into a Buddha.” They thought, “Just like a man who, when crossing a river, if he can't get to the opposite bank, chooses a spot further down to cross, we too, if we can’t reach the Paths and their results under Dīpankara Buddha's guidance, will be able to find those Paths and results when you become Buddha,”—and they recorded their prayer (for future blessings). Dīpankara Buddha praised the Bodhisatta and offered him eight handfuls of flowers, respectfully saluted him, and left. Likewise, four hundred thousand Arhats honored the Bodhisatta with perfumes and garlands, respectfully saluted him, and departed. The angels and humans made similar offerings and bowed to him before going on their way.
And the Bodhisatta, when all had retired, rising from his seat and exclaiming, “I will investigate the Perfections,” sat himself down cross-legged on a heap of flowers. And as the Bodhisatta sat thus, the angels in all the ten thousand worlds assembling shouted applause. “Venerable hermit Sumedha,” they said, “all the auguries which have manifested themselves when former Bodhisattas seated themselves cross-legged, saying, ‘We will investigate the Perfections,’—all these this day have appeared: assuredly thou shalt become Buddha. This we know, to whom these omens appear, he surely will become Buddha; do thou make a strenuous effort and exert thyself.” With these words they lauded the Bodhisatta with varied praises. Therefore it is said,
And the Bodhisatta, after everyone else had left, stood up from his seat and declared, “I will explore the Perfections,” then settled down cross-legged on a pile of flowers. As he sat there, angels from all ten thousand worlds gathered and cheered him on. “Venerable hermit Sumedha,” they said, “all the signs that have appeared when previous Bodhisattas sat cross-legged and proclaimed, ‘We will explore the Perfections,’—all of those signs have appeared today: without a doubt, you will become a Buddha. We know this; those who receive these omens surely become Buddhas; so make a strong effort and push yourself.” With these words, they praised the Bodhisatta with various accolades. That’s why it is said,
16
16
18
18
And the Bodhisatta, having heard the words of Dīpankara Buddha, and of the angels in ten thousand worlds, filled with immeasurable resolution, thought thus within himself, “The Buddhas are beings whose word cannot fail; there is no deviation from truth in their speech. For as the fall of a clod thrown into the air, as the death of a mortal, as the sunrise at dawn, as a lion’s roaring when he leaves his lair, as the delivery of a woman with child, as these things are sure and certain,—even so the word of the Buddhas is sure and cannot fail, verily I shall become a Buddha.” Therefore it is said,
And the Bodhisatta, having heard the words of Dīpankara Buddha and the angels across countless worlds, filled with immense determination, thought to himself, “Buddhas are beings whose words always come true; there is no falsehood in what they say. Just like how a clod thrown into the air always falls, how a mortal must eventually die, how the sun rises at dawn, how a lion roars when he leaves his den, and how a woman delivers a child—these things are certain; in the same way, the words of the Buddhas are reliable and cannot fail. I will definitely become a Buddha.” Therefore, it is said,
And having thus made the resolution, “I shall surely become Buddha,” with a view to investigating the conditions that constitute a Buddha, exclaiming, “Where are the conditions that make the Buddha, are they found above or below, in the principal or the minor directions?” investigating successively the principles of all things, and beholding the first Perfection of Almsgiving, practised and followed by former Bodhisattas, he thus admonished his own soul: “Wise Sumedha, from this time forth19 thou must fulfil the perfection of Almsgiving; for as a water-jar overturned discharges the water so that none remains, and cannot recover it, even so if thou, indifferent to wealth and fame, and wife and child, and goods great and small, give away to all who come and ask everything that they require till nought remains, thou shalt seat thyself at the foot of the tree of Bodhi and become a Buddha.” With these words he strenuously resolved to attain the first perfection of Almsgiving. Therefore it is said,
And after making the decision, “I will definitely become a Buddha,” with the intention of understanding what it takes to be a Buddha, he cried out, “Where can I find the qualities that create a Buddha? Are they located above or below, in the main directions or the lesser ones?” He carefully examined the principles of everything and witnessed the first Perfection of Generosity, practiced by past Bodhisattvas. He then encouraged himself: “Wise Sumedha, from this moment on19 you must achieve the perfection of Generosity; for just like an overturned water jar that spills all its water and cannot recover it, if you let go of wealth, fame, family, and possessions, giving everything to those who ask until you have nothing left, you will find yourself sitting at the foot of the Bodhi tree and becoming a Buddha.” With these words, he committed himself to achieve the first perfection of Generosity. Therefore, it is said,
But considering further, “There must be beside this other conditions that make a Buddha,” and beholding the second Perfection of Moral Practice, he thought thus, “O wise Sumedha, from this day forth mayest thou fulfil the perfection of Morality; for as the Yak ox, regardless of his life, guards his bushy tail, even so thou shalt become Buddha, if from this day forward regardless of thy life thou keepest the moral precepts.” And he strenuously resolved to attain the second perfection of Moral Practice. Therefore it is said,
But upon further reflection, “There must be other conditions that create a Buddha,” and observing the second Perfection of Moral Practice, he thought, “O wise Sumedha, from this day on may you fulfill the perfection of Morality; just as the Yak ox, without concern for its life, protects its bushy tail, so too shall you become a Buddha if, starting today, you keep the moral precepts without regard for your own life.” And he firmly committed to achieving the second perfection of Moral Practice. Therefore it is said,
But considering further, “These cannot be the only Buddha-making conditions,” and beholding the third Perfection of Self-abnegation, he thought thus, “O wise Sumedha, mayest thou henceforth fulfil the perfection of Abnegation; for as a man long the denizen of a prison feels no love for it, but is discontented, and wishes to live there no more, even so do thou, likening all births to a prison-house, discontented with all births, and anxious to get rid of them, set thy face toward abnegation, thus shalt thou become Buddha.” And he strenuously made the resolution to attain the third perfection of Self-abnegation. Therefore it is said,
But after thinking it over, “These can’t be the only conditions for becoming a Buddha,” and seeing the third Perfection of Self-abnegation, he thought, “O wise Sumedha, may you now fulfill the perfection of Abnegation; just as a man who has been in prison for a long time feels no love for it and is unhappy, wanting to leave, you should think of all births as a prison. Discontent with all births and eager to escape them, direct your focus towards abnegation, and you will become a Buddha.” He then firmly resolved to achieve the third perfection of Self-abnegation. Therefore it is said,
But considering further, “These cannot be the only Buddha-making conditions,” and beholding the fourth Perfection of Wisdom, he thought thus, “O wise Sumedha,21 do thou from this day forth fulfil the perfection of Wisdom, avoiding no subject of knowledge, great, small, or middling,137 do thou approach all wise men and ask them questions; for as the mendicant friar on his begging rounds, avoiding none of the families, great and small, that he frequents,138 and wandering for alms from place to place, speedily gets food to support him, even so shalt thou, approaching all wise men, and asking them questions, become a Buddha.” And he strenuously resolved to attain the fourth perfection of Wisdom. Therefore it is said,
But considering further, “These cannot be the only Buddha-making conditions,” and beholding the fourth Perfection of Wisdom, he thought thus, “O wise Sumedha,21 do thou from this day forth fulfil the perfection of Wisdom, avoiding no subject of knowledge, great, small, or middling,137 do thou approach all wise men and ask them questions; for as the mendicant friar on his begging rounds, avoiding none of the families, great and small, that he frequents,138 and wandering for alms from place to place, speedily gets food to support him, even so shalt thou, approaching all wise men, and asking them questions, become a Buddha.” And he strenuously resolved to attain the fourth perfection of Wisdom. Therefore it is said,
But considering further, “These cannot be the only Buddha-making conditions,” and seeing the fifth Perfection of Exertion, he thought thus, “O wise Sumedha, do thou from this day forth fulfil the perfection of Exertion. As the lion, the king of beasts, in every action139 strenuously exerts himself, so if thou in all existences and in all thy acts art strenuous in exertion, and not a laggard, thou shalt become a Buddha.” And he made a firm resolve to attain the fifth perfection of Exertion. Therefore it is said,
But considering further, “These cannot be the only Buddha-making conditions,” and seeing the fifth Perfection of Exertion, he thought thus, “O wise Sumedha, do thou from this day forth fulfil the perfection of Exertion. As the lion, the king of beasts, in every action139 strenuously exerts himself, so if thou in all existences and in all thy acts art strenuous in exertion, and not a laggard, thou shalt become a Buddha.” And he made a firm resolve to attain the fifth perfection of Exertion. Therefore it is said,
22
22
But considering further, “These cannot be the only Buddha-making conditions,” and beholding the sixth Perfection of Patience, he thought to himself, “O wise Sumedha, do thou from this time forth fulfil the perfection of Longsuffering; be thou patient in praise and in reproach. And as when men throw things pure or foul upon the earth, the earth does not feel either desire or repulsion towards them, but suffers them, endures them and acquiesces in them, even so thou also, if thou art patient in praise and reproach, shalt become Buddha.” And he strenuously resolved to attain the sixth perfection of Longsuffering. Therefore it is said,
But after thinking it over, “These can't be the only conditions for becoming a Buddha,” and seeing the sixth Perfection of Patience, he said to himself, “O wise Sumedha, from now on, strive to achieve the perfection of Longsuffering; be patient in both praise and criticism. Just as the earth doesn’t have feelings of desire or aversion when people throw pure or dirty things on it, but simply accepts and endures them, so you too, if you remain patient with praise and criticism, will become a Buddha.” And he was determined to achieve the sixth perfection of Longsuffering. Therefore, it is said,
But further considering, “These cannot be the only conditions that make a Buddha,” and beholding the seventh Perfection of Truth, he thought thus within23 himself, “O wise Sumedha, from this time forth do thou fulfil the perfection of Truth; though the thunderbolt descend upon thy head, do thou never under the influence of desire and other passions utter a conscious lie, for the sake of wealth or any other advantage. And as the planet Venus at all seasons pursues her own course, nor ever goes on another course forsaking her own, even so, if thou forsake not truth and utter no lie, thou shalt become Buddha.” And he strenuously turned his mind to the seventh perfection of Truth. Therefore it is said,
But after some more thought, he realized, “These can’t be the only conditions that make a Buddha,” and considering the seventh Perfection of Truth, he reflected to himself, “O wise Sumedha, from now on, embody the perfection of Truth; even if a thunderbolt strikes you, never let desire or other passions make you tell a conscious lie, whether for wealth or any other benefit. Just like the planet Venus always follows its own path and never strays from it, if you don’t abandon truth and speak no lies, you will become Buddha.” He then focused his mind on the seventh perfection of Truth. That’s why it is said,
But further considering, “These cannot be the only conditions that make a Buddha,” and beholding the eighth Perfection of Resolution, he thought thus within himself, “O wise Sumedha, do thou from this time forth fulfil the perfection of Resolution; whatsoever thou resolvest be thou unshaken in that resolution. For as a mountain, the wind beating upon it in all directions, trembles not, moves not, but stands in its place, even so thou, if unswerving in thy resolution, shalt become Buddha.” And he strenuously resolved to attain the eighth perfection of Resolution. Therefore it is said,
But upon further reflection, “These can't be the only conditions that create a Buddha,” and recognizing the eighth Perfection of Resolution, he thought to himself, “O wise Sumedha, from now on, commit to the perfection of Resolution; whatever you decide, be firm in that decision. Just as a mountain, buffeted by wind from all sides, doesn't shake, doesn't move, but stands strong, so too, if you remain steadfast in your resolution, you will become a Buddha.” And he resolutely committed to achieving the eighth perfection of Resolution. Therefore it is said,
But further considering, “These cannot be the only conditions that make a Buddha,” and beholding the ninth Perfection of Good-will, he thought thus within himself, “O wise Sumedha, do thou from this time forth fulfil the perfection of Good-will, mayest thou be of one mind towards friends and foes. And as water fills with its refreshing coolness good men and bad alike,141 even so, if thou art of one mind in friendly feeling towards all mortals, thou shalt become Buddha.” And he strenuously resolved to attain the ninth perfection of Good-will. Therefore it is said,
But further considering, “These cannot be the only conditions that make a Buddha,” and beholding the ninth Perfection of Good-will, he thought thus within himself, “O wise Sumedha, do thou from this time forth fulfil the perfection of Good-will, mayest thou be of one mind towards friends and foes. And as water fills with its refreshing coolness good men and bad alike,141 even so, if thou art of one mind in friendly feeling towards all mortals, thou shalt become Buddha.” And he strenuously resolved to attain the ninth perfection of Good-will. Therefore it is said,
But further considering, “These cannot be the only conditions that make a Buddha,” and beholding the tenth Perfection of Equanimity, he thought thus within himself, “O wise Sumedha, from this time do thou fulfil the25 perfection of Equanimity, be thou of equal mind in prosperity and adversity. And as the earth is indifferent when things pure or impure are cast upon it, even so, if thou art indifferent in prosperity and adversity, thou shalt become Buddha.” And he strenuously resolved to attain the tenth perfection of Equanimity. Therefore it is said,
But after thinking more, “These can’t be the only things that make a Buddha,” and realizing the tenth Perfection of Equanimity, he reflected to himself, “O wise Sumedha, from now on you should practice the perfection of Equanimity, keeping an even mind in good times and bad. Just as the earth remains unaffected by whatever is placed upon it, whether pure or impure, so too, if you remain indifferent in good times and bad, you will become a Buddha.” And he firmly resolved to achieve the tenth perfection of Equanimity. Therefore it is said,
Then he thought, “These are the only conditions in this world that, bringing Buddhaship to perfection and constituting a Buddha, have to be fulfilled by Bodhisattas; beside the ten Perfections there are no others. And these ten Perfections are neither in the heaven above nor in the earth below, nor are they to be found in the east or the other quarters, but reside in my heart of flesh.” Having thus realized that the Perfections were established in his heart, having strenuously resolved to keep them all, grasping them again and again, he mastered them forwards and backwards;142 taking them at the end he went backward to the beginning, taking them at the beginning he placed them at the end,143 taking them at the middle he carried them to the two ends, taking them at both ends he carried them to the middle.26 Repeating, “The Perfections are the sacrifice of limbs, the Lesser Perfections are the sacrifice of property, the Unlimited Perfections are the sacrifice of life,” he mastered them as the Perfections, the Lesser Perfections and the Unlimited Perfections,—like one who converts two kindred oils into one,144 or like one who, using Mount Meru for his churning-rod, churns the great Cakkavāla ocean. And as he grasped again and again the ten Perfections, by the power of his piety this earth, four nahutas and eight hundred thousand leagues in breadth, like a bundle of reeds trodden by an elephant, or a sugar-mill in motion, uttering a mighty roar, trembled, shook and quaked, and spun round like a potter’s wheel or the wheel of an oil-mill. Therefore it is said,
Then he thought, “These are the only conditions in this world that, bringing Buddhaship to perfection and constituting a Buddha, have to be fulfilled by Bodhisattas; beside the ten Perfections there are no others. And these ten Perfections are neither in the heaven above nor in the earth below, nor are they to be found in the east or the other quarters, but reside in my heart of flesh.” Having thus realized that the Perfections were established in his heart, having strenuously resolved to keep them all, grasping them again and again, he mastered them forwards and backwards;142 taking them at the end he went backward to the beginning, taking them at the beginning he placed them at the end,143 taking them at the middle he carried them to the two ends, taking them at both ends he carried them to the middle.26 Repeating, “The Perfections are the sacrifice of limbs, the Lesser Perfections are the sacrifice of property, the Unlimited Perfections are the sacrifice of life,” he mastered them as the Perfections, the Lesser Perfections and the Unlimited Perfections,—like one who converts two kindred oils into one,144 or like one who, using Mount Meru for his churning-rod, churns the great Cakkavāla ocean. And as he grasped again and again the ten Perfections, by the power of his piety this earth, four nahutas and eight hundred thousand leagues in breadth, like a bundle of reeds trodden by an elephant, or a sugar-mill in motion, uttering a mighty roar, trembled, shook and quaked, and spun round like a potter’s wheel or the wheel of an oil-mill. Therefore it is said,
And while the earth was trembling the people of Ramma, unable to endure it, like great Sāl-trees overthrown by the wind that blows at the end of a cycle, fell swooning here and there, while water-pots and other vessels, revolving like a jar on a potter’s wheel, struck against each other and were dashed and ground to pieces. The multitudes in fear and trembling approaching the Teacher said, “Tell us, Blessed one, is this turmoil caused by dragons, or is it caused by either demons, or ogres, or by celestial beings?—for this we know not, but truly this whole multitude is grievously afflicted. Pray does27 this portend evil to the world or good?—tell us the cause of it.” The Teacher hearing their words said, “Fear not nor be troubled, there is no danger to you from this. The wise Sumedha, concerning whom I predicted this day, ‘Hereafter he will be a Buddha named Gotama,’ is now mastering the Perfections, and while he masters them and turns them about, by the power of his piety the whole ten thousand worlds with one accord quake and thunder,” Therefore it is said,
And while the earth was shaking, the people of Ramma, unable to handle it, like large Sāl trees toppled by a strong wind at the end of a cycle, fell unconscious here and there. Water pots and other vessels, spinning like jars on a potter’s wheel, crashed into each other and shattered into pieces. The terrified crowd approached the Teacher and said, “Please, Blessed One, is this chaos caused by dragons, demons, ogres, or celestial beings? We don’t understand; this entire group is deeply troubled. Does this signal bad news for the world or good? Please tell us what’s causing it.” The Teacher, hearing their words, said, “Do not be afraid or troubled; there is no danger to you from this. The wise Sumedha, of whom I predicted today, ‘In the future, he will be a Buddha named Gotama,’ is currently mastering the Perfections. As he masters them and turns them around, the power of his virtue makes the entire universe tremble and roar in unison.” Therefore it is said,
And the people hearing the Buddha’s words, joyful and delighted, taking with them garlands, perfumes and unguents, left the city of Ramma, and went to the Bodhisatta. And having offered their flowers and other presents, and bowed to him and respectfully saluted him, they returned to the city of Ramma. And the Bodhisatta, having made a strenuous exertion and resolve, rose from the seat on which he sat. Therefore it is said,
And the people who heard the Buddha’s words were joyful and delighted. They took garlands, perfumes, and ointments with them as they left the city of Ramma and went to the Bodhisatta. After offering their flowers and other gifts, they bowed to him and greeted him respectfully before returning to the city of Ramma. The Bodhisatta, having made a strong effort and determination, got up from the seat where he was sitting. Therefore, it is said,
And as the Bodhisatta rose from his seat, the angels in all the ten thousand worlds having assembled and offered him garlands and perfumes, uttered these and other words of praise and blessing, “Venerable hermit Sumedha, this day thou hast made a mighty resolve at the feet of Dīpankara Buddha, mayest thou fulfil it without let or hindrance: fear not nor be dismayed, may not the slightest sickness visit thy frame, quickly exercise the Perfections and attain supreme Buddhaship. As the flowering and fruit-bearing trees bring forth flowers and fruit in their season, so do thou also, not letting the right season pass by, quickly reach the supreme knowledge of a Buddha.” And thus having spoken, they returned each one to his celestial home. Then the Bodhisatta, having received the homage of the angels, made a strenuous exertion and resolve, saying, “Having fulfilled the ten Perfections, at the end of four asankheyyas and a hundred thousand cycles I shall become a Buddha.” And rising into the air he returned to Himavanta. Therefore it is said,
And as the Bodhisatta got up from his seat, the angels from all ten thousand worlds gathered and offered him garlands and perfumes, expressing their praise and blessings, “Respected hermit Sumedha, today you’ve made a strong commitment at the feet of Dīpankara Buddha. May you achieve it without obstacles: have no fear or discouragement, and may not a single illness touch your body. Quickly practice the Perfections and reach supreme Buddhahood. Just as flowering and fruit-bearing trees blossom and bear fruit in their season, so too should you, not letting the right moment slip by, swiftly attain the highest knowledge of a Buddha.” After saying this, they each returned to their heavenly homes. Then the Bodhisatta, having received the angels' homage, made a serious effort and declared, “After perfecting the ten Perfections, at the end of four asankheyyas and a hundred thousand cycles, I will become a Buddha.” And rising into the air, he went back to Himavanta. Therefore it is said,
End of the Story of Sumedha.
End of the Story of Sumedha.
And the people of the city of Ramma, having returned to the city, kept open house to the priesthood with the Buddha at their head. The Teacher having preached the Law to them, and established them in the three Refuges and the other branches of the Faith, departing from the city of Ramma, living thereafter his allotted span of life, having fulfilled all the duties of a Buddha, in due course attained Nirvāna in that element of annihilation in which no trace of existence remains. On this subject all that need be said can be learnt from the narrative in the Buddhavamsa, for it is said in that work,
And the people of the city of Ramma, after returning to the city, welcomed the priesthood with the Buddha among them. The Teacher preached the Law to them and guided them to take refuge in the three Refuges and the other aspects of the Faith. After leaving the city of Ramma, he lived out his remaining life, fulfilling all the responsibilities of a Buddha, and eventually reached Nirvāna in that state of annihilation where no trace of existence remains. For more on this topic, you can refer to the narrative in the Buddhavaṁsa, as it is stated in that work,
Next to the Dīpankara Buddha, after the lapse of one asankheyya, the Teacher Kondañña appeared. He also had three assemblies of saints, at the first assembly there were a million millions, at the second ten thousand millions, at the third nine hundred millions. At that time the Bodhisatta, having been born as a universal monarch named Vijitāvin, kept open house to the priesthood with the Buddha at their head, in number a million of millions. The Teacher having predicted of the Bodhisatta, “He will become a Buddha,” preached the Law. He having heard the Teacher’s preaching gave up his kingdom and became a Buddhist monk. Having mastered the three Treasuries,149 having obtained the six supernatural Faculties, and having practised without failure the ecstatic meditation, he was reborn in the Brahma heavens. The city of Kondañña Buddha was Rammavatī, the khattiya Sunanda was his father, his mother was queen Sujātā, Bhadda and Subhadda were his two chief disciples, Anuruddha was his servitor, Tissā and Upatissā his chief female disciples, his Bodhi-tree was the Sālakalyāni, his body was eighty-eight cubits high, and the duration of his life was a hundred thousand years.
Next to the Dīpankara Buddha, after the lapse of one asankheyya, the Teacher Kondañña appeared. He also had three assemblies of saints, at the first assembly there were a million millions, at the second ten thousand millions, at the third nine hundred millions. At that time the Bodhisatta, having been born as a universal monarch named Vijitāvin, kept open house to the priesthood with the Buddha at their head, in number a million of millions. The Teacher having predicted of the Bodhisatta, “He will become a Buddha,” preached the Law. He having heard the Teacher’s preaching gave up his kingdom and became a Buddhist monk. Having mastered the three Treasuries,149 having obtained the six supernatural Faculties, and having practised without failure the ecstatic meditation, he was reborn in the Brahma heavens. The city of Kondañña Buddha was Rammavatī, the khattiya Sunanda was his father, his mother was queen Sujātā, Bhadda and Subhadda were his two chief disciples, Anuruddha was his servitor, Tissā and Upatissā his chief female disciples, his Bodhi-tree was the Sālakalyāni, his body was eighty-eight cubits high, and the duration of his life was a hundred thousand years.
After him, at the end of one asankheyya, in one and the same cycle four Buddhas were born, Mangala, Sumana, Revata and Sobhita. Mangala Buddha had three assemblies of saints, of these at the first there were32 a million million priests, at the second ten thousand millions, at the third nine hundred millions. It is related that a step-brother of his, prince Ānanda, accompanied by an assembly of nine hundred millions, went to the Teacher to hear him preach the Law. The Teacher gave a discourse dealing successively with his various doctrines, and Ānanda and his whole retinue attained Arhatship together with the analytical Knowledges. The Teacher looking back upon the meritorious works done by these men of family in former existences, and perceiving that they had merit to acquire the robe and bowl by miraculous means, stretching forth his right hand exclaimed, “Come, priests.”150 Then straightway all of them having become equipped with miraculously obtained robes and bowls, and perfect in decorum,151 as if they were elders of sixty years standing, paid homage to the Teacher and attended upon him. This was his third assembly of saints. And whereas with other Buddhas a light shone from their bodies to the distance of eighty cubits on every side, it was not so with this Buddha, but the light from his body permanently filled ten thousand worlds, and trees, earth, mountains, seas and all other things, not excepting even pots and pans and such-like articles, became as it were overspread with a film of gold. The duration of his life was ninety thousand years, and during the whole of this period the sun, moon and other heavenly bodies could not shine by their own light, and there was no distinction between night and day. By day all living beings went about in the light of the Buddha as if in the light of the sun, and men ascertained the limits of night and day only by the flowers that blossomed in the evening and by the birds and other animals that uttered their cries in the morning. If I am asked, “What, do not other Buddhas also possess this power?” I reply, Cer33tainly they do, for they might at will fill with their lustre ten thousand worlds or more. But in accordance with a prayer made by him in a former existence, the lustre of Mangala Buddha permanently filled ten thousand worlds, just as the lustre of the others permanently extended to the distance of a fathom.152 The story is that when he was performing the duties of a Bodhisatta,153 being in an existence corresponding to the Vessantara existence,154 he dwelt with his wife and children on a mountain like the Vanka mountain (of the Vessantara Jātaka). One day a demon named Kharadāthika,155 hearing of the Bodhisatta’s inclination to giving, approached him in the guise of a brahmin, and asked the Bodhisatta for his two children. The Bodhisatta, exclaiming, “I give my children to the brahmin,” cheerfully and joyfully gave up both the children, thereby causing the ocean-girt earth to quake.156 The demon, standing by the bench at the end of the cloistered walk, while the Bodhisatta looked on, devoured the children like a bunch of roots. Not a particle of sorrow157 arose in the Bodhisatta as he looked on the demon, and saw his mouth as soon as he opened it disgorging streams of blood like flames of fire, nay, a great joy and satisfaction welled within him as he thought, “My gift was well given.” And he put up the prayer, “By the merit of this deed may rays of light one day issue from me in this very way.” In consequence of this prayer of his it was that the rays emitted from his body when he became Buddha filled so vast a space. There was also another deed done by him in a former existence. It is related that, when a Bodhisatta, having visited the relic shrine of a Buddha, he exclaimed, “I34 ought to sacrifice my life for this Buddha,” and having wrapped round the whole of his body in the same way that torches are wrapped, and having filled with clarified butter a golden vessel with jewelled wick-holders, worth a hundred thousand pieces, he lit therein a thousand wicks, and having set fire to the whole of his body beginning with his head, he spent the whole night in circumambulating the shrine. And as he thus strove till dawn not the root of a hair of his head was even heated, ’twas as one enters the calyx of a lotus, for the Truth guards him who guards himself. Therefore has the Blessed One said,
After him, at the end of one asankheyya, in one and the same cycle four Buddhas were born, Mangala, Sumana, Revata and Sobhita. Mangala Buddha had three assemblies of saints, of these at the first there were32 a million million priests, at the second ten thousand millions, at the third nine hundred millions. It is related that a step-brother of his, prince Ānanda, accompanied by an assembly of nine hundred millions, went to the Teacher to hear him preach the Law. The Teacher gave a discourse dealing successively with his various doctrines, and Ānanda and his whole retinue attained Arhatship together with the analytical Knowledges. The Teacher looking back upon the meritorious works done by these men of family in former existences, and perceiving that they had merit to acquire the robe and bowl by miraculous means, stretching forth his right hand exclaimed, “Come, priests.”150 Then straightway all of them having become equipped with miraculously obtained robes and bowls, and perfect in decorum,151 as if they were elders of sixty years standing, paid homage to the Teacher and attended upon him. This was his third assembly of saints. And whereas with other Buddhas a light shone from their bodies to the distance of eighty cubits on every side, it was not so with this Buddha, but the light from his body permanently filled ten thousand worlds, and trees, earth, mountains, seas and all other things, not excepting even pots and pans and such-like articles, became as it were overspread with a film of gold. The duration of his life was ninety thousand years, and during the whole of this period the sun, moon and other heavenly bodies could not shine by their own light, and there was no distinction between night and day. By day all living beings went about in the light of the Buddha as if in the light of the sun, and men ascertained the limits of night and day only by the flowers that blossomed in the evening and by the birds and other animals that uttered their cries in the morning. If I am asked, “What, do not other Buddhas also possess this power?” I reply, Cer33tainly they do, for they might at will fill with their lustre ten thousand worlds or more. But in accordance with a prayer made by him in a former existence, the lustre of Mangala Buddha permanently filled ten thousand worlds, just as the lustre of the others permanently extended to the distance of a fathom.152 The story is that when he was performing the duties of a Bodhisatta,153 being in an existence corresponding to the Vessantara existence,154 he dwelt with his wife and children on a mountain like the Vanka mountain (of the Vessantara Jātaka). One day a demon named Kharadāthika,155 hearing of the Bodhisatta’s inclination to giving, approached him in the guise of a brahmin, and asked the Bodhisatta for his two children. The Bodhisatta, exclaiming, “I give my children to the brahmin,” cheerfully and joyfully gave up both the children, thereby causing the ocean-girt earth to quake.156 The demon, standing by the bench at the end of the cloistered walk, while the Bodhisatta looked on, devoured the children like a bunch of roots. Not a particle of sorrow157 arose in the Bodhisatta as he looked on the demon, and saw his mouth as soon as he opened it disgorging streams of blood like flames of fire, nay, a great joy and satisfaction welled within him as he thought, “My gift was well given.” And he put up the prayer, “By the merit of this deed may rays of light one day issue from me in this very way.” In consequence of this prayer of his it was that the rays emitted from his body when he became Buddha filled so vast a space. There was also another deed done by him in a former existence. It is related that, when a Bodhisatta, having visited the relic shrine of a Buddha, he exclaimed, “I34 ought to sacrifice my life for this Buddha,” and having wrapped round the whole of his body in the same way that torches are wrapped, and having filled with clarified butter a golden vessel with jewelled wick-holders, worth a hundred thousand pieces, he lit therein a thousand wicks, and having set fire to the whole of his body beginning with his head, he spent the whole night in circumambulating the shrine. And as he thus strove till dawn not the root of a hair of his head was even heated, ’twas as one enters the calyx of a lotus, for the Truth guards him who guards himself. Therefore has the Blessed One said,
And through the merit of this work also the bodily lustre of this Buddha constantly extended through ten thousand worlds. At this time our Bodhisatta,158 having been born as the brahmin Suruci, approached the Teacher with the view of inviting him to his house, and having heard his sweet discourse, said, “Lord, take your meal with me to-morrow.” “Brahmin, how many monks do you wish for?” “Nay but how many monks have you in your escort?” At that time was the Teacher’s first assembly, and accordingly he replied, “A million millions.” “Lord, bring them all with you and come and take your meal at my house.” The Teacher consented. The Brahmin having invited them for the next day, on his way home thought to himself, “I am perfectly well able to supply35 all these monks with broth and rice and clothes and such-like necessaries, but how can there be room for them to sit down?” This thought of his caused the marble throne of the archangel Indra, three hundred and thirty-six thousand leagues away, to become warm.159 Indra exclaiming, “Who wishes to bring me down from my abode?” and looking down with the divine eye beheld the Bodhisatta, and said, “The brahmin Suruci having invited the clergy with the Buddha at their head is perplexed for room to seat them, it behoves me also to go thither and obtain a share of his merit.” And having miraculously assumed the form of a carpenter, axe in hand he appeared before the Bodhisatta and said, “Has any one got a job to be done for hire?” The Bodhisatta seeing him said, “What sort of work can you do?” “There’s no art that I do not know; any house or hall that anybody orders me to build, I’ll build it for him.” “Very well, I’ve got a job to be done.” “What is it, sir?” “I’ve invited a million million priests for to-morrow, will you build a hall to seat them all?” “I’ll build one with pleasure if you’ve the means of paying me.” “I have, my good man.” “Very well, I’ll build it.” And he went and began looking out for a site. There was a spot some fifty leagues in extent160 as level as a kasina circle.161 Indra fixed his eyes upon it, while he thought to himself, “Let a hall made of the seven precious stones rise up over such and such an extent of ground.” Immediately the edifice bursting through the ground rose up. The golden pillars of this hall had silver capitals,162 the silver pillars had golden capitals, the gem pillars had coral capitals, the coral pillars had gem capitals, while those pillars which were made of all the36 seven precious stones had capitals of the same. Next he said, “Let the hall have hanging wreaths of little bells at intervals,” and looked again. The instant he looked a fringe of bells hung down, whose musical tinkling, as they were stirred by a gentle breeze, was like a symphony of the five sorts of instruments, or as when the heavenly choirs are going on. He thought, “Let there be hanging garlands of perfumes and flowers,” and there the garlands hung. He thought, “Let seats and benches for a million million monks rise up through the earth,” and straightway they appeared. He thought, “Let water vessels rise up at each corner of the building,” and the water vessels arose. Having by his miraculous power effected all this, he went to the brahmin and said, “Come, sir, look at your hall, and pay me my wages.” The Bodhisatta went and looked at the hall, and as he looked his whole frame was thrilled in every part with fivefold joy. And as he gazed on the hall he thought thus within himself, “This hall was not wrought by mortal hands, but surely through my good intention, my good action, the palace of Indra became hot, and hence this hall must have been built by the archangel Indra; it is not right that in such a hall as this I should give alms for a single day, I will give alms for a whole week.” For the gift of external goods, however great, cannot give satisfaction to the Bodhisattas, but the Bodhisattas feel joy at their self-renunciation when they sever the crowned head, put out the henna-anointed eyes, cut out the heart and give it away. For when our Bodhisatta in the Sivijātaka gave alms in the middle of his capital, at the four gates of the city, at a daily expenditure of five bushels of gold coins, this liberality failed to arouse within him a feeling of satisfaction at his renunciation. But on the other hand, when the archangel Indra came to him in the disguise of a brahmin, and asked for his eyes, then indeed, as he took them out and gave them away, laughter rose within him,37 nor did his heart swerve a hair’s breadth from its purpose. And hence we see that as regards almsgiving the Bodhisattas can have no satiety. Therefore this Bodhisatta also thinking, “I ought to give alms for seven days to a million million priests,” seated them in that hall, and for a week gave them the alms called gavapâna.163 Men alone were not able to wait upon them, but the angels themselves, taking turns with men, waited upon them. A space of fifty leagues or more sufficed not to contain the monks, yet they seated themselves each by his own supernatural power. On the last day, having caused the bowls of all the monks to be washed, and filled them with butter clarified and unclarified, honey and molasses, for medicinal use, he gave them back to them, together with the three robes. The robes and cloaks received by novices and ordained priests were worth a hundred thousand. The Teacher, when he returned thanks, considering, “This man has given such great alms, who can he be?” and perceiving that at the end of two asankheyyas and four thousand cycles he would become a Buddha named Gotama, addressing the Bodhisatta, made this prediction: “After the lapse of such and such a period thou shalt become a Buddha named Gotama.” The Bodhisatta, hearing the prediction, thought, “It seems that I am to become a Buddha, what good can a householder’s life do me? I will give up the world,” and, treating all this prosperity like so much drivel, he received ordination at the hands of the Teacher. And having embraced the ascetic life and learnt the word of Buddha, and having attained the supernatural Faculties and the Attainments, at the end of his life he was reborn in the Brahma heavens. The city of Mangala Buddha was called Uttara, his father was the khattiya Uttara; his mother was Uttarā, Sudeva and Dhammasena were his two chief38 disciples, Pālita was his servitor, Sīvalī and Asokā his two chief female disciples. The Nāga was his Bodhi-tree, his body was eighty-eight cubits high. When his death took place, after he had lived ninety thousand years, at the same instant ten thousand worlds were involved in darkness, and in all worlds there was a great cry and lamentation of men.
And through the merit of this work also the bodily lustre of this Buddha constantly extended through ten thousand worlds. At this time our Bodhisatta,158 having been born as the brahmin Suruci, approached the Teacher with the view of inviting him to his house, and having heard his sweet discourse, said, “Lord, take your meal with me to-morrow.” “Brahmin, how many monks do you wish for?” “Nay but how many monks have you in your escort?” At that time was the Teacher’s first assembly, and accordingly he replied, “A million millions.” “Lord, bring them all with you and come and take your meal at my house.” The Teacher consented. The Brahmin having invited them for the next day, on his way home thought to himself, “I am perfectly well able to supply35 all these monks with broth and rice and clothes and such-like necessaries, but how can there be room for them to sit down?” This thought of his caused the marble throne of the archangel Indra, three hundred and thirty-six thousand leagues away, to become warm.159 Indra exclaiming, “Who wishes to bring me down from my abode?” and looking down with the divine eye beheld the Bodhisatta, and said, “The brahmin Suruci having invited the clergy with the Buddha at their head is perplexed for room to seat them, it behoves me also to go thither and obtain a share of his merit.” And having miraculously assumed the form of a carpenter, axe in hand he appeared before the Bodhisatta and said, “Has any one got a job to be done for hire?” The Bodhisatta seeing him said, “What sort of work can you do?” “There’s no art that I do not know; any house or hall that anybody orders me to build, I’ll build it for him.” “Very well, I’ve got a job to be done.” “What is it, sir?” “I’ve invited a million million priests for to-morrow, will you build a hall to seat them all?” “I’ll build one with pleasure if you’ve the means of paying me.” “I have, my good man.” “Very well, I’ll build it.” And he went and began looking out for a site. There was a spot some fifty leagues in extent160 as level as a kasina circle.161 Indra fixed his eyes upon it, while he thought to himself, “Let a hall made of the seven precious stones rise up over such and such an extent of ground.” Immediately the edifice bursting through the ground rose up. The golden pillars of this hall had silver capitals,162 the silver pillars had golden capitals, the gem pillars had coral capitals, the coral pillars had gem capitals, while those pillars which were made of all the36 seven precious stones had capitals of the same. Next he said, “Let the hall have hanging wreaths of little bells at intervals,” and looked again. The instant he looked a fringe of bells hung down, whose musical tinkling, as they were stirred by a gentle breeze, was like a symphony of the five sorts of instruments, or as when the heavenly choirs are going on. He thought, “Let there be hanging garlands of perfumes and flowers,” and there the garlands hung. He thought, “Let seats and benches for a million million monks rise up through the earth,” and straightway they appeared. He thought, “Let water vessels rise up at each corner of the building,” and the water vessels arose. Having by his miraculous power effected all this, he went to the brahmin and said, “Come, sir, look at your hall, and pay me my wages.” The Bodhisatta went and looked at the hall, and as he looked his whole frame was thrilled in every part with fivefold joy. And as he gazed on the hall he thought thus within himself, “This hall was not wrought by mortal hands, but surely through my good intention, my good action, the palace of Indra became hot, and hence this hall must have been built by the archangel Indra; it is not right that in such a hall as this I should give alms for a single day, I will give alms for a whole week.” For the gift of external goods, however great, cannot give satisfaction to the Bodhisattas, but the Bodhisattas feel joy at their self-renunciation when they sever the crowned head, put out the henna-anointed eyes, cut out the heart and give it away. For when our Bodhisatta in the Sivijātaka gave alms in the middle of his capital, at the four gates of the city, at a daily expenditure of five bushels of gold coins, this liberality failed to arouse within him a feeling of satisfaction at his renunciation. But on the other hand, when the archangel Indra came to him in the disguise of a brahmin, and asked for his eyes, then indeed, as he took them out and gave them away, laughter rose within him,37 nor did his heart swerve a hair’s breadth from its purpose. And hence we see that as regards almsgiving the Bodhisattas can have no satiety. Therefore this Bodhisatta also thinking, “I ought to give alms for seven days to a million million priests,” seated them in that hall, and for a week gave them the alms called gavapâna.163 Men alone were not able to wait upon them, but the angels themselves, taking turns with men, waited upon them. A space of fifty leagues or more sufficed not to contain the monks, yet they seated themselves each by his own supernatural power. On the last day, having caused the bowls of all the monks to be washed, and filled them with butter clarified and unclarified, honey and molasses, for medicinal use, he gave them back to them, together with the three robes. The robes and cloaks received by novices and ordained priests were worth a hundred thousand. The Teacher, when he returned thanks, considering, “This man has given such great alms, who can he be?” and perceiving that at the end of two asankheyyas and four thousand cycles he would become a Buddha named Gotama, addressing the Bodhisatta, made this prediction: “After the lapse of such and such a period thou shalt become a Buddha named Gotama.” The Bodhisatta, hearing the prediction, thought, “It seems that I am to become a Buddha, what good can a householder’s life do me? I will give up the world,” and, treating all this prosperity like so much drivel, he received ordination at the hands of the Teacher. And having embraced the ascetic life and learnt the word of Buddha, and having attained the supernatural Faculties and the Attainments, at the end of his life he was reborn in the Brahma heavens. The city of Mangala Buddha was called Uttara, his father was the khattiya Uttara; his mother was Uttarā, Sudeva and Dhammasena were his two chief38 disciples, Pālita was his servitor, Sīvalī and Asokā his two chief female disciples. The Nāga was his Bodhi-tree, his body was eighty-eight cubits high. When his death took place, after he had lived ninety thousand years, at the same instant ten thousand worlds were involved in darkness, and in all worlds there was a great cry and lamentation of men.
And after the Buddha had died, shrouding in darkness ten thousand worlds, the Teacher named Sumana appeared. He also had three great assemblies of saints, at the first assembly the priests were a million millions, at the second, on the Golden Mountain, ninety million of millions, at the third eighty million of millions. At this time the Bodhisatta was the Nāga king Atula, mighty and powerful. And he, hearing that a Buddha had appeared, left the Nāga world, accompanied by his assembled kinsmen, and, making offerings with celestial music to the Buddha, whose retinue was a million million of monks, and having given great gifts, bestowing upon each two garments of fine cloth, he was established in the Three Refuges. And this Teacher also foretold of him, “One day he will be a Buddha.” The city of this Buddha was named Khema, Sudatta was his father, Sirimā his mother, Sarana and Bhāvitatta his chief disciples, Udena his servitor, Sonā and Upasonā his chief female disciples. The Nāga was his Bodhi-tree, his body was ninety cubits high, and his age ninety thousand years.
And after the Buddha died, plunging ten thousand worlds into darkness, a teacher named Sumana appeared. He gathered three great assemblies of enlightened beings: in the first assembly, there were a hundred million monks; in the second, on the Golden Mountain, there were ninety million; and in the third, eighty million. At this time, the Bodhisatta was the Nāga king Atula, strong and powerful. Upon hearing that a Buddha had appeared, he left the Nāga realm with his assembled kin. They made offerings with celestial music to the Buddha, who was surrounded by a hundred million monks, and gave generous gifts, providing each monk with two garments of fine cloth, thus establishing himself in the Three Refuges. This teacher also prophesied, “One day he will be a Buddha.” The city of this Buddha was named Khema; his father was Sudatta, his mother was Sirimā, his chief disciples were Sarana and Bhāvitatta, Udena was his attendant, and Sonā and Upasonā were his leading female disciples. The Nāga served as his Bodhi-tree, he stood ninety cubits tall, and he lived for ninety thousand years.
After him the Teacher Revata appeared. He also had39 three assemblies of saints. At the first assembly the priests were innumerable, at the second there were a million millions, so also at the third. At that time the Bodhisatta having been born as the brahmin Atideva, having heard the Teacher’s preaching, was established in the Three Refuges. And raising his clasped hands to his head, having praised the Teacher’s abandonment of human passion, presented him with a monk’s upper robe. And he also made the prediction, “Thou wilt become a Buddha.” Now the city of this Buddha was called Sudhaññavatī, his father was the khattiya Vipula, his mother Vipulā, Varuṇa and Brahmadeva his chief disciples, Sambhava his servitor, Bhaddā and Subhaddā his chief female disciples, and the Nāga-tree his Bo-tree. His body was eighty cubits high, and his age sixty thousand years.
After him, Teacher Revata showed up. He also had39 three groups of saints. In the first group, there were countless priests; in the second, there were a million million; and the same for the third. At that time, the Bodhisatta, born as the brahmin Atideva, listened to the Teacher's teachings and committed himself to the Three Refuges. Raising his hands together to his head, he praised the Teacher for letting go of human desires and offered him a monk's upper robe. He also predicted, "You will become a Buddha." The city of this Buddha was called Sudhaññavatī, his father was the khattiya Vipula, and his mother was Vipulā. Varuṇa and Brahmadeva were his main disciples, Sambhava was his servant, and Bhaddā and Subhaddā were his chief female disciples, with the Nāga-tree serving as his Bo-tree. He was eighty cubits tall and lived for sixty thousand years.
After him appeared the Teacher Sobhita. He also had three assemblies of saints; at the first assembly a thousand million monks were present, at the second nine hundred millions, at the third eight hundred millions. At that time the Bodisat having been born as the brahman Ajita, and having heard the Teacher’s preaching, was established in the Three Refuges, and gave a great donation to the Order of monks, with the Buddha at their head. To this man also he prophesied, saying, “Thou shalt become a Buddha.” Sudhamma was the name of the city of this Blessed One, Sudhamma the king was his father, Sudhammā his mother, Asama and Sunetta his chief disciples, Anoma his servitor, Nakulā and Sujātā his chief female disciples, and the Nāga-tree his Bo-tree; his body was fifty-eight cubits high, and his age ninety thousand years.
After him came the Teacher Sobhita. He had three assemblies of saints; at the first assembly, there were a billion monks present, at the second nine hundred million, and at the third eight hundred million. At that time, the Bodhisattva had been born as the brahman Ajita, and after hearing the Teacher’s teachings, he was established in the Three Refuges and made a significant donation to the Order of monks, with the Buddha as their leader. To him, the Teacher also predicted, saying, “You will become a Buddha.” The name of this Blessed One's city was Sudhamma, Sudhamma was his father’s name, Sudhammā was his mother’s, Asama and Sunetta were his main disciples, Anoma was his attendant, Nakulā and Sujātā were his chief female disciples, and the Nāga-tree was his Bo-tree; his body was fifty-eight cubits tall, and he lived for ninety thousand years.
40
40
After him, when an asaŋkheyya had elapsed, three Buddhas were born in one kalpa—Anomadassin, Paduma, and Nārada. Anomadassin had three assemblies of saints; at the first eight hundred thousand monks were present, at the second seven, at the third six. At that time the Bodisat was a Yakkha chief, mighty and powerful, the lord of many millions of millions of yakkhas. He, hearing that a Buddha had appeared, came and gave a great donation to the Order of monks, with the Buddha at their head. And the Teacher prophesied to him too, saying, “Hereafter thou shalt be a Buddha.” The city of Anomadassin the Blessed One was called Candavatī, Yasava the king was his father, Yasodharā his mother, Nisabha and Anoma his chief disciples, Varuṇa his servitor, Sundarī and Sumanā his chief female disciples, the Arjuna-tree his Bo-tree; his body was fifty-eight cubits high, his age a hundred thousand years.
After him, when an immeasurable time had passed, three Buddhas were born in one cycle—Anomadassin, Paduma, and Nārada. Anomadassin held three gatherings of saints; at the first, eight hundred thousand monks attended, at the second, seven hundred thousand, and at the third, six hundred thousand. At that time, the Bodhisattva was a Yakkha chief, mighty and powerful, ruler of countless millions of yakkhas. Upon hearing that a Buddha had appeared, he came forward and made a great donation to the Order of monks, with the Buddha leading them. The Teacher also prophesied to him, saying, “In the future, you will become a Buddha.” The city of Anomadassin the Blessed One was called Candavatī, and Yasava was his father, Yasodharā his mother, with Nisabha and Anoma as his chief disciples, Varuṇa as his servant, and Sundarī and Sumanā as his chief female disciples; the Arjuna tree was his Bo tree. He was fifty-eight cubits tall and lived for a hundred thousand years.
After him appeared the Teacher named Paduma. He too had three assemblies of saints; at the first assembly a million million monks were present, at the second three hundred thousand, at the third two hundred thousand of the monks who dwelt at a great grove in the uninhabited forest. At that time, whilst the Tathāgata was living in that grove, the Bodisat having been born as a lion, saw the Teacher plunged in ecstatic trance, and with trustful heart made obeisance to him, and walking round him with reverence, experienced great joy, and thrice uttered a41 mighty roar. For seven days he laid not aside the bliss arising from the thought of the Buddha, but through joy and gladness, seeking not after prey, he kept in attendance there, offering up his life. When the Teacher, after seven days, aroused himself from his trance, he looked upon the lion and thought, “He will put trust in the Order of monks and make obeisance to them; let them draw near.” At that very moment the monks drew near, and the lion put faith in the Order. The Teacher, knowing his thoughts, prophesied, saying, “Hereafter he shall be a Buddha.” Now the city of Paduma the Blessed One was called Champaka, his father was Paduma the king, his mother Asamā, Sāla and Upasāla were his chief disciples, Varuṇa his servitor, Rāmā and Uparāmā his chief female disciples, the Crimson-tree his Bo-tree; his body was fifty-eight cubits high, and his age was a hundred thousand years.
After him came the Teacher named Paduma. He also had three groups of saints; in the first group, there were a billion monks, in the second three hundred thousand, and in the third two hundred thousand monks who lived in a large grove in the wild forest. At that time, while the Tathāgata was residing in that grove, the Bodisat, having been born as a lion, saw the Teacher lost in a deep trance, and with a trusting heart bowed to him. Walking around him with respect, he felt immense joy and let out a41 powerful roar three times. For seven days, he did not let go of the bliss that came from thinking about the Buddha, and because of his happiness, he didn’t seek out prey; instead, he stayed there, offering his life. When the Teacher emerged from his trance after seven days, he looked at the lion and thought, “He will place his trust in the Order of monks and pay them respect; let them come close.” At that very moment, the monks approached, and the lion had faith in the Order. The Teacher, understanding his thoughts, prophesied, saying, “In the future, he shall become a Buddha.” The city where the Blessed One Paduma was born was called Champaka; his father was King Paduma, his mother was Asamā, Sāla and Upasāla were his main disciples, Varuṇa was his servant, Rāmā and Uparāmā were his chief female disciples, the Crimson-tree was his Bo-tree; he stood fifty-eight cubits tall, and his lifespan was a hundred thousand years.
After him appeared the Teacher named Nārada. He also had three assemblies of saints; at the first assembly a million million monks were present, at the second ninety million million, at the third eighty million million. At that time the Bodisat, having taken the vows as a sage, acquired the five kinds of Wisdom and the eight sublime Acquisitions, and gave a great donation to the Order, with the Buddha at their head, making an offering of red sandal wood. And to him also he prophesied, “Hereafter thou shalt be a Buddha.” The city of this Blessed One was called Dhaññavati, his father was Sumedha the warrior, his mother Anomā, Bhaddasāla and Jetamitta his chief disciples, Vāseṭṭha his servitor, Uttarā and Pagguṇī his chief female disciples, the great Crimson42-tree was his Bo-tree; his body was eighty-eight cubits high, and his age was ninety thousand years.
After him came the Teacher named Nārada. He also had three groups of saints; in the first group, there were a trillion monks, in the second, ninety trillion, and in the third, eighty trillion. At that time, the Bodisat, having taken the vows as a sage, gained the five types of Wisdom and the eight supreme Acquisitions, and made a significant donation to the Order, led by the Buddha, offering red sandalwood. He also prophesied to him, “In the future, you shall become a Buddha.” The city of this Blessed One was called Dhaññavati, his father was Sumedha the warrior, his mother Anomā, and his main disciples were Bhaddasāla and Jetamitta, with Vāseṭṭha as his servant, and Uttarā and Pagguṇī as his main female disciples; the great Crimson42-tree was his Bo-tree; his body was eighty-eight cubits tall, and he lived for ninety thousand years.
After Nārada the Buddha, a hundred thousand world-cycles ago there appeared in one kalpa only one Buddha called Padumuttara. He also had three assemblies of saints; at the first a million million monks were present, at the second, on the Vebhāra Mountain, nine hundred thousand million, at the third eight hundred thousand million. At that time the Bodisat, born as the Mahratta of the name of Jaṭila, gave an offering of robes to the Order, with the Buddha at their head. And to him also he announced, “Hereafter thou shalt be a Buddha.” And at the time of Padumuttara the Blessed One there were no infidels, but all, men and angels, took refuge in the Buddha. His city was called Haŋsavatī, his father was Ānanda the warrior, his mother Sujātā, Devala and Sujāta his chief disciples, Sumana his servitor, Amitā and Asamā his chief female disciples, the Sāla-tree his Bo-tree; his body was eighty-eight cubits high, the light from his body extended twelve leagues, and his age was a hundred thousand years.
After Nārada the Buddha, a hundred thousand eons ago, there appeared in one kalpa only one Buddha named Padumuttara. He also had three assemblies of saints; at the first, there were a billion monks present, at the second, on Vebhāra Mountain, nine hundred billion, and at the third, eight hundred billion. At that time, the Bodhisattva, born as the Mahratta called Jaṭila, offered robes to the Order, with the Buddha leading them. And to him, he proclaimed, “From now on, you will be a Buddha.” During Padumuttara the Blessed One's time, there were no non-believers; everyone, both humans and angels, took refuge in the Buddha. His city was called Haŋsavatī, his father was Ānanda the warrior, and his mother was Sujātā. Devala and Sujāta were his chief disciples, Sumana was his attendant, and Amitā and Asamā were his chief female disciples. The Sāla tree was his Bo tree; his height was eighty-eight cubits, the light from his body reached twelve leagues, and his lifespan was a hundred thousand years.
After him, when thirty thousand world-cycles had elapsed, two Buddhas, Sumedha and Sujāta, were born in one kalpa. Sumedha also had three assemblies of his saints; at the first assembly, in the city Sudassana, a thousand million sinless ones were present, at the second43 nine hundred, at the third eight hundred. At that time the Bodisat, born as the brahman youth named Uttara, lavished eight hundred millions of money he had saved in giving a great donation to the Order, with the Buddha at their head. And he then listened to the Law, and accepted the Refuges, and abandoned his home, and took the vows. And to him also the Buddha prophesied, saying, “Hereafter thou shalt be a Buddha.” The city of Sumedha the Blessed One was called Sudassana, Sudatta the king was his father, Sudattā his mother, Sarana and Sabbakāma his two chief disciples, Sāgara his servitor, Rāmā and Surāmā his two chief female disciples, the great Champaka-tree his Bo-tree; his body was eighty-eight cubits high, and his age was ninety thousand years.
After him, when thirty thousand world-cycles had passed, two Buddhas, Sumedha and Sujāta, were born in one kalpa. Sumedha also had three gatherings of his followers; at the first gathering, in the city of Sudassana, a billion sinless beings were present, at the second nine hundred million, and at the third eight hundred million. At that time, the Bodhisattva, born as the young brahmin named Uttara, generously gave away eight hundred million in wealth he had saved as a large donation to the Order, with the Buddha leading them. He then listened to the teachings, accepted the Refuges, left his home, and took the vows. The Buddha also prophesied to him, saying, “In the future, you will become a Buddha.” The city of Sumedha the Blessed One was called Sudassana, Sudatta the king was his father, Sudattā was his mother, Sarana and Sabbakāma were his two main disciples, Sāgara was his servant, Rāmā and Surāmā were his two main female disciples, the great Champaka tree was his Bo tree; he was eighty-eight cubits tall, and he lived for ninety thousand years.
After him appeared the Teacher Sujāta. He also had three assemblies of his saints; at the first assembly sixty thousand monks were present, at the second fifty, at the third forty. At that time the Bodisat was a universal monarch; and hearing that a Buddha was born he went to him and heard the Law, and gave to the Order, with the Buddha at their head, his kingdom of the four continents with its seven treasures, and took the vows under the Teacher. All the dwellers in the land, taking advantage of the birth of a Buddha in their midst, did duty as servants in the monasteries, and continually gave great donations to the Order, with the Buddha at their head. And to him also the Teacher prophesied. The city of this Blessed One was called Sumangala, Uggata the king was his father, Pabhāvatī his mother, Sudassana and44 Deva his chief disciples, Nārada his servitor, and Nāgā and Nāgasamālā his chief female disciples, and the great Bambu-tree his Bo-tree; this tree, they say, had smaller hollows and thicker wood than ordinary bambus have,164 and in its mighty upper branches it was as brilliant as a bunch of peacocks’ tails. The body of this Blessed One was fifty cubits high, and his age was ninety thousand years.
After him appeared the Teacher Sujāta. He also had three assemblies of his saints; at the first assembly sixty thousand monks were present, at the second fifty, at the third forty. At that time the Bodisat was a universal monarch; and hearing that a Buddha was born he went to him and heard the Law, and gave to the Order, with the Buddha at their head, his kingdom of the four continents with its seven treasures, and took the vows under the Teacher. All the dwellers in the land, taking advantage of the birth of a Buddha in their midst, did duty as servants in the monasteries, and continually gave great donations to the Order, with the Buddha at their head. And to him also the Teacher prophesied. The city of this Blessed One was called Sumangala, Uggata the king was his father, Pabhāvatī his mother, Sudassana and44 Deva his chief disciples, Nārada his servitor, and Nāgā and Nāgasamālā his chief female disciples, and the great Bambu-tree his Bo-tree; this tree, they say, had smaller hollows and thicker wood than ordinary bambus have,164 and in its mighty upper branches it was as brilliant as a bunch of peacocks’ tails. The body of this Blessed One was fifty cubits high, and his age was ninety thousand years.
After him, when eighteen hundred world-cycles had elapsed, three Buddhas, Piyadassin, Atthadassin, and Dhammadassin, were born in one kalpa. Piyadassin also had three assemblies of his saints; at the first a million million monks were present, at the second nine hundred million, at the third eight hundred million. At that time the Bodisat, as a young brahman called Kassapa, who had thoroughly learnt the three Vedas, listened to the Teacher’s preaching of the Law, and built a monastery at a cost of a million million, and stood firm in the Refuges and the Precepts. And to him the Teacher prophesied, saying, “After the lapse of eighteen hundred kalpas thou shalt become a Buddha.” The city of this Blessed One was called Anoma, his father was Sudinna the king, his mother Candā, Pālita and Sabbadassin his chief disciples, Sobhita his servitor, Sujātā and Dhammadinnā his chief female disciples, and the Priyaŋgu-tree his Bo-tree. His body was eighty cubits high, and his age ninety thousand years.
After him, when eighteen hundred world-cycles had passed, three Buddhas, Piyadassin, Atthadassin, and Dhammadassin, were born in one kalpa. Piyadassin also had three gatherings of his saints; at the first, a trillion monks were present, at the second nine hundred billion, and at the third eight hundred billion. At that time, the Bodisat, a young brahman named Kassapa, who had fully learned the three Vedas, listened to the Teacher’s teachings of the Law, built a monastery costing a trillion, and firmly adhered to the Refuges and the Precepts. The Teacher prophesied to him, saying, “After eighteen hundred kalpas have passed, you will become a Buddha.” The city of this Blessed One was called Anoma, his father was King Sudinna, his mother was Candā, Pālita and Sabbadassin were his main disciples, Sobhita was his servant, Sujātā and Dhammadinnā were his chief female disciples, and the Priyaŋgu tree was his Bo tree. He was eighty cubits tall and lived for ninety thousand years.
45
45
After him appeared the Teacher called Atthadassin. He too had three assemblies of his saints; at the first nine million eight hundred thousand monks were present, at the second eight million eight hundred thousand, and the same number at the third. At that time the Bodisat, as the mighty ascetic Susima, brought from heaven the sunshade of Mandārava flowers, and offered it to the Teacher, who prophesied also to him. The city of this Blessed One was called Sobhita, Sāgara the king was his father, Sudassanā his mother, Santa and Apasanta his chief disciples, Abhaya his servitor, Dhammā and Sudhammā his chief female disciples, and the Champaka his Bo-tree. His body was eighty cubits high, the glory from his body always extended over a league, and his age was a hundred thousand years.
After him came the Teacher known as Atthadassin. He also had three gatherings of his followers; at the first, there were nine million eight hundred thousand monks, at the second eight million eight hundred thousand, and the same number at the third. At that time, the Bodisat, as the powerful ascetic Susima, brought from heaven the sunshade made of Mandārava flowers and offered it to the Teacher, who also made prophecies for him. The city of this Blessed One was called Sobhita, and his father was King Sāgara, his mother was Sudassanā, his main disciples were Santa and Apasanta, Abhaya served him, and his chief female disciples were Dhammā and Sudhammā. The Champaka tree was his Bo-tree. He was eighty cubits tall, the radiance from his body always extended for a league, and he lived for a hundred thousand years.
After him appeared the Teacher named Dhammadassin. He too had three assemblies of his saints; at the first a thousand million monks were present, at the second seven hundred millions, at the third eight hundred millions. At that time the Bodisat, as Sakka the king of the gods, made an offering of sweet-smelling flowers from heaven, and heavenly music. And to him too the Teacher prophesied. The city of this Blessed One was called Saraṇa, his father was Saraṇa the king, his mother Sunandā, Paduma and Phussadeva his chief disciples, Sunetta his servitor, Khemā and Sabbanāmā his chief female disciples, and the red Kuravaka-tree (called also46 Bimbijāla) his Bo-tree. His body was eighty cubits high, and his age a hundred thousand years.
After him came the Teacher named Dhammadassin. He also had three gatherings of his followers; at the first, there were a billion monks, at the second seven hundred million, and at the third eight hundred million. At that time, the Bodisat, as Sakka the king of the gods, offered sweet-smelling flowers from heaven and heavenly music. And to him too the Teacher foretold. The city of this Blessed One was called Saraṇa, his father was Saraṇa the king, his mother Sunandā, with Paduma and Phussadeva as his main disciples, Sunetta as his servant, and Khemā and Sabbanāmā as his chief female disciples, with the red Kuravaka-tree (also known as 46 Bimbijāla) as his Bo-tree. His height was eighty cubits, and he lived for a hundred thousand years.
After him, ninety-four world-cycles ago, only one Buddha, by name Siddhattha, appeared in one kalpa. Of his disciples too there were three assemblies; at the first assembly a million million monks were present, at the second nine hundred millions, at the third eight hundred millions. At that time the Bodisat, as the ascetic Mangala of great glory and gifted with the powers derived from the Higher Wisdom, brought a great jambu fruit and presented it to the Tathāgata. The Teacher, having eaten the fruit, prophesied to the Bodisat, saying, “Ninety-four kalpas hence thou shalt become a Buddha.” The city of this Blessed One was called Vebhāra, Jayasena the king was his father, Suphassā his mother, Sambala and Sumitta his chief disciples, Revata his servitor, Sīvalī and Surāmā his chief female disciples, and the Kanikāra-tree his Bo-tree. His body was sixty cubits high, and his age a hundred thousand years.
After him, ninety-four world-cycles ago, only one Buddha named Siddhattha appeared in one kalpa. He had three groups of disciples; at the first group, there were a trillion monks, at the second group, nine hundred million, and at the third group, eight hundred million. At that time, the Bodisat, known as the ascetic Mangala, who was highly esteemed and blessed with powers from Higher Wisdom, brought a great jambu fruit and presented it to the Tathāgata. The Teacher, after eating the fruit, foretold to the Bodisat, saying, “Ninety-four kalpas from now, you will become a Buddha.” The city of this Blessed One was called Vebhāra, with King Jayasena as his father, Suphassā as his mother, Sambala and Sumitta as his chief disciples, Revata as his attendant, Sīvalī and Surāmā as his main female disciples, and the Kanikāra tree as his Bo tree. He stood sixty cubits tall and lived for a hundred thousand years.
After him, ninety-two world-cycles ago, two Buddhas, Tissa and Phussa by name, were born in one kalpa. Tissa the Blessed One had three assemblies of his saints; at the first a thousand millions of monks were present, at the second nine hundred millions, at the third eight hundred millions. At that time the Bodisat was born as the wealthy and famous warrior-chief Sujāta. When he47 had taken the vows and acquired the wonderful powers of a rishi, he heard that a Buddha had been born; and taking a heaven-grown Mandārava lotus, and flowers of the Pāricchattaka-tree (which grows in Indra’s heaven), he offered them to the Tathāgata as he walked in the midst of his disciples, and he spread an awning of flowers in the sky. To him, too, the Teacher prophesied, saying, “Ninety-two kalpas hence thou shalt become a Buddha.” The city of this Blessed One was called Khema, Janasandha the warrior-chief was his father, Padumā his mother, the god Brahmā and Udaya his chief disciples, Sambhava his servitor, Phussā and Sudattā his chief female disciples, and the Asana-tree his Bo-tree. His body was sixty cubits high, and his age a hundred thousand years.
After him, ninety-two world-cycles ago, two Buddhas, Tissa and Phussa, were born in one kalpa. Tissa the Blessed One had three assemblies of his saints; at the first, a billion monks were present, at the second nine hundred million, and at the third eight hundred million. At that time, the Bodisat was born as the wealthy and famous warrior-chief Sujāta. When he took the vows and gained the incredible powers of a rishi, he heard that a Buddha had been born; so, he took a heaven-grown Mandārava lotus and flowers from the Pāricchattaka tree (which grows in Indra’s heaven), and offered them to the Tathāgata as he walked among his disciples, spreading an awning of flowers in the sky. To him, the Teacher prophesied, saying, “In ninety-two kalpas, you shall become a Buddha.” The city of this Blessed One was called Khema, Janasandha the warrior-chief was his father, Padumā his mother, the god Brahmā and Udaya were his chief disciples, Sambhava his servant, Phussā and Sudattā his main female disciples, and the Asana tree was his Bo tree. His body was ninety feet tall, and he lived for a hundred thousand years.
After him appeared the Teacher named Phussa. He too had three assemblies of his saints; at the first assembly six million monks were present, at the second five, at the third three million two hundred thousand. At that time the Bodisat, born as the warrior-chief Vijitavī, laid aside his kingdom, and, taking the vows under the Teacher, learnt the three Piṭakas, and preached the Law to the people, and fulfilled the Perfection of Morality.165 And the Buddha prophesied to him in the same manner. The city of this Blessed One was called Kāsi (Benares), Jayasena the king was his father, Sirimā his mother, Surakkhita and Dhammasena his chief disciples, Sabhiya his servitor, Cālā and Upacālā his chief female disciples,48 and the Āmalaka-tree his Bo-tree. His body was fifty-eight cubits high, and his age ninety thousand years.
After him appeared the Teacher named Phussa. He too had three assemblies of his saints; at the first assembly six million monks were present, at the second five, at the third three million two hundred thousand. At that time the Bodisat, born as the warrior-chief Vijitavī, laid aside his kingdom, and, taking the vows under the Teacher, learnt the three Piṭakas, and preached the Law to the people, and fulfilled the Perfection of Morality.165 And the Buddha prophesied to him in the same manner. The city of this Blessed One was called Kāsi (Benares), Jayasena the king was his father, Sirimā his mother, Surakkhita and Dhammasena his chief disciples, Sabhiya his servitor, Cālā and Upacālā his chief female disciples,48 and the Āmalaka-tree his Bo-tree. His body was fifty-eight cubits high, and his age ninety thousand years.
After him, ninety world-cycles ago, appeared the Blessed One named Vipassin. He too had three assemblies of his saints; at the first assembly six million eight hundred thousand monks were present; in the second one hundred thousand, in the third eighty thousand. At that time the Bodisat, born as the mighty and powerful snake king Atula, gave to the Blessed One a golden chair, inlaid with the seven kinds of gems. To him also he prophesied, saying, “Ninety-one world-cycles hence thou shalt become a Buddha.” The city of this Blessed One was called Bandhumatī, Bandhumā the king was his father, Bandhumatī his mother, Khandha and Tissa his chief disciples, Asoka his servitor, Candā and Candamittā his chief female disciples, and the Bignonia (or Pāṭali-tree) his Bo-tree. His body was eighty cubits high, the effulgence from his body always reached a hundred leagues, and his age was a hundred thousand years.
After him, ninety world-cycles later, the Blessed One named Vipassin appeared. He also had three assemblies of his saints; the first one had six million eight hundred thousand monks present, the second had one hundred thousand, and the third had eighty thousand. At that time, the Bodisat, who was born as the powerful snake king Atula, gave the Blessed One a golden chair inlaid with seven kinds of gems. He also prophesied, saying, “Ninety-one world-cycles from now, you will become a Buddha.” The city of this Blessed One was called Bandhumatī, with Bandhumā as his father and Bandhumatī as his mother. Khandha and Tissa were his chief disciples, Asoka was his servant, and Candā and Candamittā were his chief female disciples, with the Bignonia (or Pāṭali-tree) as his Bo-tree. He was eighty cubits tall, the light from his body always extended for a hundred leagues, and he lived for a hundred thousand years.
After him, thirty-one world-cycles ago, there were two Buddhas, called Sikhin and Vessabhū. Sikhin too had three assemblies of his saints; at the first assembly a hundred thousand monks were present, at the second eighty thousand, at the third seventy. At that time the49 Bodisat, born as king Arindama, gave a great donation of robes and other things to the Order with the Buddha at their head, and offered also a superb elephant, decked with the seven gems and provided with all things suitable. To him too he prophesied, saying, “Thirty-one world-cycles hence thou shalt become a Buddha.” The city of that Blessed One was called Aruṇavatī, Aruṇa the warrior-chief was his father, Pabhāvatī his mother, Abhibhū and Sambhava his chief disciples, Khemaŋkura his servitor, Makhelā and Padumā his chief female disciples, and the Puṇḍarīka-tree his Bo-tree. His body was thirty-seven cubits high, the effulgence from his body reached three leagues, and his age was thirty-seven thousand years.
After him, thirty-one world-cycles ago, there were two Buddhas named Sikhin and Vessabhū. Sikhin also had three gatherings of his followers; at the first gathering, a hundred thousand monks were present, at the second eighty thousand, and at the third seventy. At that time, the49 Bodisat, born as king Arindama, made a grand donation of robes and other items to the Order with the Buddha leading them, and also offered a magnificent elephant, adorned with the seven jewels and equipped with everything necessary. He too was prophesied to become a Buddha, with the prediction, “Thirty-one world-cycles from now, you shall become a Buddha.” The city of that Blessed One was called Aruṇavatī. Aruṇa, the warrior chief, was his father, Pabhāvatī his mother, Abhibhū and Sambhava his main disciples, Khemaŋkura his attendant, and Makhelā and Padumā his main female disciples, while the Puṇḍarīka tree was his Bo-tree. His height was thirty-seven cubits, the radiance from his body extended three leagues, and he lived for thirty-seven thousand years.
After him appeared the Teacher named Vessabhū. He also had three assemblies of his saints; at the first eight million priests were present, at the second seven, at the third six. At that time the Bodisat, born as the king Sudassana, gave a great donation of robes and other things to the Order, with the Buddha at their head. And taking the vows at his hands, he became righteous in conduct, and found great joy in meditating on the Buddha. To him too the Blessed One prophesied, saying, “Thirty-one world-cycles hence thou shalt be a Buddha.” The city of this Blessed One was called Anopama, Suppatīta the king was his father, Yasavatī his mother, Soṇa and Uttara his chief disciples, Upasanta his servitor, Dāmā and Sumālā his chief female disciples, and the Sal-tree his Bo-tree. His body was sixty cubits high, and his age sixty thousand years.50
After him came the Teacher named Vessabhū. He also had three groups of his followers; in the first group, there were eight million priests, in the second group seven million, and in the third group six million. At that time, the Bodisat, who was born as King Sudassana, made a large donation of robes and other items to the Order, with the Buddha leading them. After receiving the vows from him, he led a righteous life and found great joy in meditating on the Buddha. The Blessed One also foretold his future, saying, “Thirty-one world-cycles from now, you will become a Buddha.” The city of this Blessed One was called Anopama, his father was King Suppatīta, his mother was Yasavatī, his chief disciples were Soṇa and Uttara, Upasanta was his attendant, Dāmā and Sumālā were his chief female disciples, and the Sal-tree was his Bo-tree. His body was sixty cubits tall, and he lived for sixty thousand years.50
After him, in this world-cycle, four Buddhas have appeared—Kakusandha, Koṇāgamana, Kassapa, and our Buddha. Kakusandha the Blessed One had one assembly, at which forty thousand monks were present. At that time the Bodisat, as Kshema the king, gave a great donation, including robes and bowls, to the Order, with the Buddha at their head, and having given also collyriums and drugs, he listened to the Law preached by the Teacher, and took the vows. And to him also the Buddha prophesied. The city of Kakusandha the Blessed One was called Khema, Aggidatta the Brāhman was his father, Visākhā the Brahman woman his mother, Vidhura and Sanjīva his chief disciples, Buddhija his servitor, Sāmā and Campakā his chief female disciples, and the great Sirīsa-tree his Bo-tree. His body was forty cubits high, and his age forty thousand years.
After him, in this cycle of the world, four Buddhas appeared—Kakusandha, Koṇāgamana, Kassapa, and our Buddha. Kakusandha the Blessed One had one gathering, where forty thousand monks were present. At that time, the Bodhisattva, as Kshema the king, made a great donation, which included robes and bowls for the Order, with the Buddha leading them. He also offered collyriums and medicines, listened to the teachings preached by the Teacher, and took the vows. The Buddha also made a prophecy about him. The city of Kakusandha the Blessed One was called Khema, his father was the Brāhman Aggidatta, his mother was the Brahman woman Visākhā, his chief disciples were Vidhura and Sanjīva, his servant was Buddhija, and his chief female disciples were Sāmā and Campakā. The great Sirīsa tree served as his Bo-tree. His body was forty cubits tall, and he lived for forty thousand years.
After him appeared the Teacher Koṇāgamana. Of his disciples too there was one assembly, at which thirty thousand monks were present. At that time the Bodisat, as Pabbata the king, went, surrounded by his ministers, to the Teacher, and listened to the preaching of the Law. And having given an invitation to the Order, with the Buddha at their head, he kept up a great donation, giving cloths of silk, and of fine texture, and woven with gold. And he took the vows from the Teacher’s hands. And to him too the Buddha prophesied. The city of this Blessed One was called Sobhavatī, Yaññadatta the Brahman was51 his father, Uttarā the Brahman woman his mother, Bhiyyosa and Uttara his chief disciples, Sotthija his servitor, Samuddā and Uttarā his chief female disciples, and the Udumbara-tree his Bo-tree. His body was twenty cubits high, and his age was thirty thousand years.
After him came the Teacher Koṇāgamana. There was a gathering of his disciples, and about thirty thousand monks were present. At that time, the Bodisat, known as Pabbata the king, went to the Teacher surrounded by his ministers and listened to the teaching of the Law. He invited the Order, led by the Buddha, and made a significant donation, giving away silk cloth and fine fabrics woven with gold. He received the vows from the Teacher’s hands. The Buddha also made a prophecy about him. The city of this Blessed One was named Sobhavatī, and his father was the Brahman Yaññadatta, his mother the Brahman woman Uttarā, Bhiyyosa and Uttara were his main disciples, Sotthija was his servant, and Samuddā and Uttarā were his main female disciples, with the Udumbara tree serving as his Bo-tree. His height was twenty cubits, and he lived for thirty thousand years.
After him the Teacher named Kassapa appeared in the world. Of his disciples too there was one assembly, at which twenty thousand monks were present. At that time the Bodisat, as the Brahman youth Jotipāla, accomplished in the three Vedas, was well known on earth and in heaven as the friend of the potter Ghaṭīkāra. Going with him to the Teacher and hearing the Law, he took the vows; and zealously learning the three Piṭakas, he glorified, by faithfulness in duty and in works of supererogation, the religion of the Buddhas. And to him too the Buddha prophesied. The birthplace of the Blessed One was called Benāres, Brahma-datta the brahman was his father, Dhanavatī of the brahman caste his mother, Tissa and Bhāradvāja his chief disciples, Sabbamitta his servitor, Anuḷā and Uruveḷā his chief female disciples, and the Nigrodha-tree his Bo-tree. His body was twenty cubits high, and his age was twenty thousand years.
After him, the Teacher named Kassapa came into the world. He also had a group of disciples, with twenty thousand monks in attendance at one meeting. At that time, the Bodisat, known as Brahman youth Jotipāla, was recognized on earth and in heaven as the friend of the potter Ghaṭīkāra. When he went to see the Teacher and heard the Law, he took the vows. By diligently learning the three Piṭakas and being committed to his duties and additional good works, he honored the religion of the Buddhas. The Buddha also made a prophecy concerning him. The birthplace of the Blessed One was called Benāres, and his father was the brahman Brahma-datta, while his mother was Dhanavatī of the brahman caste. His main disciples were Tissa and Bhāradvāja, with Sabbamitta as his servant, and Anuḷā and Uruveḷā as his leading female disciples. The Bo-tree under which he attained enlightenment was the Nigrodha-tree. He stood twenty cubits tall and lived for twenty thousand years.
Again, in the kalpa in which Dīpaŋkara the Buddha52 appeared, three other Buddhas appeared also. On their part no prophecy was made to the Bodisat, they are therefore not mentioned here; but in the commentary, in order to mention all the Buddhas from this kalpa, it is said,
Again, in the era when Dīpaŋkara the Buddha52 appeared, three other Buddhas appeared as well. No prophecy was given to the Bodisat regarding them, so they aren't mentioned here; however, in the commentary, to acknowledge all the Buddhas from this era, it is noted,
Thus our Bodisat has come down to us through four asaŋkheyyas plus one hundred thousand kalpas, making resolve in the presence of the twenty-four Buddhas, beginning with Dīpaŋkara. Now after Kassapa there is no other Buddha beside the present supreme Buddha. So the Bodisat received a prophecy from each of the twenty-four Buddhas, beginning at Dīpaŋkara.
Thus our Bodhisattva has come down to us through four asaŋkheyyas plus one hundred thousand kalpas, making a commitment in front of the twenty-four Buddhas, starting with Dīpaŋkara. Now after Kassapa, there is no other Buddha besides the current supreme Buddha. Therefore, the Bodhisattva received a prophecy from each of the twenty-four Buddhas, starting with Dīpaŋkara.
And furthermore in accordance with the saying,
And also according to the saying,
53
53
“The resolve (to become a Buddha) only succeeds by the combination of eight qualifications: being a man, and of the male sex, and capable of attaining arahatship, association with the Teachers, renunciation of the world, perfection in virtue, acts of self-sacrifice, and earnest determination,”
“The choice to become a Buddha can only be successful through a mix of eight qualities: being male, being able to reach arahatship, receiving guidance from teachers, giving up worldly life, being virtuous, engaging in self-sacrificing actions, and having strong determination.”
he combined in himself these eight qualifications. And exerting himself according to the resolve he had made at the feet of Dīpaŋkara, in the words,
he combined these eight qualities within himself. And, pushing himself according to the commitment he made at the feet of Dīpaŋkara, in the words,
“Come, I will search for the Buddha-making conditions, this way and that;”166
“Come, I will look for the conditions to create a Buddha, here and there;” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
and beholding the Perfections of Almsgiving and the rest to be the qualities necessary for the making of a Buddha, according to the words,
and seeing that generosity and the other qualities are essential for becoming a Buddha, as stated in the words,
“Then, as I made my search, I beheld the first Perfection of Almsgiving;”167
“Then, while I was searching, I saw the first Perfection of Almsgiving;”__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
he came down through many births, fulfilling these Perfections, even up to his last appearance as Vessantara. And the rewards which fell to him on his way, as they fall to all the Bodisats who have resolved to become Buddhas, are lauded thus:
he went through many lives, achieving these Perfections, right up to his final appearance as Vessantara. The rewards he received along the way, just like those of all the Bodhisattvas who have chosen to become Buddhas, are praised like this:
While he was thus fulfilling the Perfections, there was no limit to the existences in which he fulfilled the Perfection of Almsgiving. As, for instance, in the times when he was the brahman Akitti, and the brahmin Saŋkha, and the king Dhanañjaya, and Mahā-sudassana, and Maha-govinda, and the king Nimi, and the prince Canda, and the merchant Visayha, and the king Sivi, and Vessantara. So, certainly, in the Birth as the Wise Hare, according to the words,169
While he was thus fulfilling the Perfections, there was no limit to the existences in which he fulfilled the Perfection of Almsgiving. As, for instance, in the times when he was the brahman Akitti, and the brahmin Saŋkha, and the king Dhanañjaya, and Mahā-sudassana, and Maha-govinda, and the king Nimi, and the prince Canda, and the merchant Visayha, and the king Sivi, and Vessantara. So, certainly, in the Birth as the Wise Hare, according to the words,169
55
55
he, offering up his own life, acquired the Supreme Perfection called the Perfection of Almsgiving.
he, giving up his own life, achieved the ultimate perfection known as the Perfection of Almsgiving.
In like manner there is no limit to the existences—as, for instance, in the times when he was the snake king Sīlava, and the snake king Campeyya, the snake king Bhūridatta, the snake king Chad-danta, and the prince Alīnasattu, son of king Jayaddisa—in which he fulfilled the Perfection of Goodness. So, certainly, in the Saŋkhapāla Birth, according to the words,
In the same way, there is no limit to existences—like when he was the snake king Sīlava, the snake king Campeyya, the snake king Bhūridatta, the snake king Chad-danta, and the prince Alīnasattu, son of king Jayaddisa—in which he achieved the Perfection of Goodness. So, definitely, in the Saŋkhapāla Birth, according to the words,
he, offering up himself, acquired the Supreme Perfection, called the Perfection of Goodness.
he, giving himself up, achieved the Supreme Perfection, known as the Perfection of Goodness.
In like manner there is no limit to existences—as, for instance, in the times when he was the prince Somanassa, and the prince Hatthipāla, and the wise man Ayoghara—in which, forsaking his kingdom, he fulfilled the Perfection of Renunciation. So, certainly, in the Cūla-Sutasoma Birth, according to the words,
In the same way, there’s no limit to existences—like when he was Prince Somanassa, Prince Hatthipāla, and the wise man Ayoghara—during which he gave up his kingdom to achieve the Perfection of Renunciation. So, certainly, in the Cūla-Sutasoma Birth, according to the words,
he, renouncing the kingdom for freedom from the ties of sin,170 acquired the Supreme Perfection, called the Perfection of Renunciation.
he, renouncing the kingdom for freedom from the ties of sin,170 acquired the Supreme Perfection, called the Perfection of Renunciation.
In like manner, there is no limit to the existences—as,56 for instance, in the times when he was the wise man Vidhūra, and the wise man Mahā-govinda, and the wise man Kuddāla, and the wise man Araka, and the ascetic Bodhi, and the wise man Mahosadha—in which he fulfilled the Perfection of Wisdom. So, certainly, in the time when he was the wise man Senaka in the Sattubhatta Birth, according to the words,
In the same way, there is no limit to the lives—like, for example, during the times when he was the wise man Vidhūra, the wise man Mahā-govinda, the wise man Kuddāla, the wise man Araka, the ascetic Bodhi, and the wise man Mahosadha—in which he achieved the Perfection of Wisdom. So, definitely, during the time when he was the wise man Senaka in the Sattubhatta Birth, according to the words,
he, pointing out the snake which had got into the bellows, acquired the Supreme Perfection called the Perfection of Wisdom.
he, pointing out the snake that had gotten into the bellows, attained the Supreme Perfection known as the Perfection of Wisdom.
So, certainly, in the Mahā-Janaka Birth, according to the words,
So, definitely, in the Mahā-Janaka Birth, based on the statements,
he, crossing the Great Ocean, acquired the Supreme Perfection called the Perfection of Resolution.
he, crossing the Great Ocean, attained the Ultimate Perfection known as the Perfection of Resolution.
And so in the Khantivāda Birth, according to the words,
And so in the Khantivāda Birth, according to the words,
he, enduring great sorrow as if he were a senseless thing, acquired the Perfection of Patience.
he, bearing immense grief as if he were an emotionless being, gained the Perfection of Patience.
57
57
And so in the Mahā-Sutasoma Birth, according to the words,
And so in the Mahā-Sutasoma Birth, according to the words,
he, offering up his life, and observing truth, obtained the Perfection of Truth.
he gave his life and sought truth, achieving the Perfection of Truth.
And in the Mūgapakkha Birth, according to the words,
And in the Mūgapakkha Birth, according to the words,
offering up even his life, and being resolute in duty, he acquired the Perfection of Resolution.
offering even his life, and being steadfast in his duty, he achieved the Perfection of Resolution.
And so in the Ekarāja Birth, according to the words,
And so in the Ekarāja Birth, according to the words,
regarding not even his life while attaining to kindness, he acquired the Perfection of Good-will.
regarding not even his life while striving for kindness, he gained the Perfection of Goodwill.
So in the Somahaŋsa Birth, according to the words,
So in the Somahaŋsa Birth, according to the words,
he was unshaken in equanimity, even when the villagers tried to vex or please him by spitting or by offering58 garlands and perfumes, and thus he acquired the Perfection of Equanimity.
he remained calm and composed, even when the villagers attempted to annoy or flatter him by spitting or giving him58garlands and perfumes, and as a result, he achieved the Perfection of Equanimity.
This is a summary only, the account will be found at length in the Cariyā Piṭaka.
This is just a summary; the full account can be found in the Cariyā Piṭaka.
Having thus fulfilled the Perfections, in his birth as Vessantara, according to the words,
Having completed the Perfections in his birth as Vessantara, according to the words,
he performed such mighty acts of virtue as made the earth to shake. And when, in the fullness of time, he had passed away, he reassumed existence in the Tusita heaven.
he performed such powerful acts of goodness that made the earth tremble. And when, in due time, he passed away, he took on a new existence in the Tusita heaven.
Thus should be understood the period, called Dūrenidāna, from the Resolution at the feet of Dīpaŋkara down to this birth in the City of Delight.
Thus should be understood the period, called Dūrenidāna, from the Resolution at the feet of Dīpaŋkara down to this birth in the City of Delight.
II.—AVIDŪRE NIDĀNA.
It was when the Bodisat was thus dwelling in the City of Delight, that the so-called “Buddha proclamation” took place. For three such “Proclamations” take place on earth. These are the three. When they realize that at the end of a hundred thousand years a new dispensation will begin, the angels called Loka-byūhā, with their hair flying and dishevelled, with weeping faces, wiping away their tears with their hands, clad in red garments, and with their clothes all in disorder, wander among men, and make proclamation, saying,
It was while the Bodisat was living in the City of Delight that the so-called “Buddha proclamation” happened. There are three of these “Proclamations” on earth. Here they are: When the angels known as Loka-byūhā realize that a new era will begin after a hundred thousand years, they come with their hair tangled and messy, their faces in tears, wiping their eyes with their hands, dressed in red clothes, and their outfits all disheveled. They wander among people and announce, saying,
“Friends, one hundred thousand years from now there will be a new dispensation; this system of worlds will be destroyed; even the mighty ocean will dry up; this59 great earth, with Sineru the monarch of mountains, will be burned up and destroyed; and the whole world, up to the realms of the immaterial angels, will pass away. Therefore, O friends, do mercy, live in kindness, and sympathy, and peace, cherish your mothers, support your fathers, honour the elders in your tribes.” This is called the proclamation of a new Age [Kappahalāhalaŋ].
“Friends, a hundred thousand years from now, there will be a new era; this system of worlds will be destroyed; even the great ocean will dry up; this59 vast earth, with Sineru as the king of mountains, will be burned and destroyed; and the whole world, right up to the realms of the immaterial angels, will come to an end. Therefore, dear friends, show mercy, live with kindness, empathy, and peace, cherish your mothers, support your fathers, and honor the elders in your communities.” This is known as the proclamation of a new Age [Kappahalāhalaŋ].
Again, when they realize that at the end of a thousand years an omniscient Buddha will appear on earth, the angel-guardians of the world go from place to place and make proclamation, saying, “Friends, at the end of a thousand years from this time a Buddha will appear on earth.” This is called the proclamation of a Buddha [Buddha-halāhalaŋ].
Again, when they understand that after a thousand years an all-knowing Buddha will come to earth, the angel-guardians of the world move around and announce, saying, “Everyone, at the end of a thousand years from now, a Buddha will appear on earth.” This is known as the announcement of a Buddha [Buddha-halāhalaŋ].
Again, when the angels realize that at the end of a hundred years a universal monarch will appear, they go from place to place and make proclamation, saying, “Friends, at the end of a hundred years from this time a universal monarch will appear on earth.” This is called the proclamation of a Universal monarch [Cakka-vatti-halāhalaŋ]. These are the three great proclamations.
Again, when the angels discover that at the end of a hundred years a universal ruler will show up, they travel from place to place and announce, saying, “Friends, at the end of a hundred years from now a universal ruler will appear on earth.” This is known as the proclamation of a Universal monarch [Cakka-vatti-halāhalaŋ]. These are the three significant proclamations.
When of these three they hear the Buddha-proclamation, the deities of the ten thousand world-systems assemble together; and having ascertained which of the then living beings will become the Buddha, they go to him and beseech him to do so,—so beseeching him when the first signs appear that his present life is drawing to its close. Accordingly on this occasion they all, with the archangels in each world-system,171 assembled in one world, and going to the future Buddha in the Heaven of Delight, they besought him, saying,
When of these three they hear the Buddha-proclamation, the deities of the ten thousand world-systems assemble together; and having ascertained which of the then living beings will become the Buddha, they go to him and beseech him to do so,—so beseeching him when the first signs appear that his present life is drawing to its close. Accordingly on this occasion they all, with the archangels in each world-system,171 assembled in one world, and going to the future Buddha in the Heaven of Delight, they besought him, saying,
“O Blessed One, when thou wast fulfilling the Ten Perfections, thou didst not do so from a desire for the60 glorious state of an archangel—Sakka, or Māra, or Brahma—or of a mighty king upon earth; thou wast fulfilling them with the hope of reaching Omniscience for the sake of the Salvation of mankind! Now has the moment come, O Blessed One, for thy Buddhahood; now has the time, O Blessed One, arrived!”
“O Blessed One, when you were practicing the Ten Perfections, you did not seek them for the prestigious status of an archangel—Sakka, or Māra, or Brahma—or for being a powerful king on earth; you practiced them with the aim of achieving Omniscience for the purpose of saving humanity! Now the time has come, O Blessed One, for your Buddhahood; now the moment, O Blessed One, has arrived!”
But the Great Being, as if he had not granted the prayer of the deities, reflected in succession on the following five important points, viz. the time of his advent; the continent and country where he should appear; the tribe in which he should be born; the mother who should bear him, and the time when her life should be complete.
But the Great Being, as if he hadn’t answered the deities' prayer, thought carefully about the following five important points: the time of his arrival; the continent and country where he should appear; the tribe he should be born into; the mother who would give birth to him; and the time when her life would come to an end.
Of these he first reflected on the Time, thinking, “Is this the time or not?” And on this point he thought, “When the duration of human existence is more than a hundred thousand years, the time has not arrived. Why not? Because in such a period men perceive not that living beings are subject to birth, decay, and death; the threefold pearl of the preaching of the Gospel of the Buddhas is unknown; and when the Buddhas speak of the impermanence of things, of the universality of sorrow, and of the delusion of individuality, people will neither listen nor believe, saying, ‘What is this they talk of?’ At such a time there can be no perception of the truth, and without that the gospel will not lead to salvation. That therefore is not the time. Neither is it the right time when the term of human existence is under one hundred years. Why not? Because then sin is rife among men; and admonition addressed to the sinners finds no place for edification, but like a streak drawn on the water vanishes quickly away. That therefore is not the time. When, however, the term of human existence is under a hundred thousand and over a hundred years, that is the proper time.” Now at that time the age of man was one hundred years.61 The Great Being therefore saw that the time of his advent had arrived.
Of these, he first thought about the Time, wondering, “Is this the time or not?” On this point, he reflected, “When the duration of human existence exceeds a hundred thousand years, the time has not come. Why? Because in such a period, people do not realize that living beings go through birth, aging, and death; the essential teachings of the Buddhas are unknown; and when the Buddhas talk about the impermanence of things, the universality of suffering, and the illusion of individuality, people neither listen nor believe, asking, ‘What are they talking about?’ At such a time, there can be no understanding of the truth, and without that, the teachings will not lead to salvation. So that is not the time. It is also not the right time when human life is under a hundred years. Why? Because at that point, sin is widespread among people; and any advice given to sinners has no effect for improvement, vanishing quickly like a line drawn on water. So that is not the time. However, when human life is under a hundred thousand years and over a hundred years, that is the right time.” At that time, the average lifespan of humans was one hundred years.61 The Great Being realized that the time for his coming had arrived.
Then reflecting upon the Continent, and considering the four great continents with their surrounding islands,172 he thought, “In three of the continents the Buddhas do not—but in Jambudvīpa they do—appear,” and thus he decided on the continent.
Then reflecting upon the Continent, and considering the four great continents with their surrounding islands,172 he thought, “In three of the continents the Buddhas do not—but in Jambudvīpa they do—appear,” and thus he decided on the continent.
Then reflecting upon the District, and thinking, “Jambudvīpa indeed is large, ten thousand leagues in extent; now in which district of it do the Buddhas appear?” he fixed upon the Middle Country.173 And calling to mind that the town named Kapilavastu was in that country, he concluded that he ought to be born in it.
Then reflecting upon the District, and thinking, “Jambudvīpa indeed is large, ten thousand leagues in extent; now in which district of it do the Buddhas appear?” he fixed upon the Middle Country.173 And calling to mind that the town named Kapilavastu was in that country, he concluded that he ought to be born in it.
Then reflecting on the Tribe, he thought, “The Buddhas are not born in the Vaisya caste, nor the Sūdra caste; but either in the Brāhmana or in the Kshatriya caste, whichever is then held in the highest repute. The Kshatriya caste is now predominant, I must be born in it, and Suddhodana the chief shall be my father.” Thus he decided on the tribe.
Then reflecting on the Squad, he thought, “Buddhas aren't born in the Vaisya or Sūdra castes; they are born in either the Brāhmana or Kshatriya castes, whichever is most respected at the time. The Kshatriya caste is currently in power, so I must be born into it, and Suddhodana the chief will be my father.” With that, he made up his mind about the tribe.
Then reflecting on the Mother, he thought, “The mother of a Buddha is not eager for love, or cunning after drink, but has fulfilled the Perfections for a hundred thousand ages, and from her birth upwards has kept the five Precepts unbroken. Now this lady Mahā Māyā is62 such a one, she shall be my mother.” And further considering how long her life should last, he foresaw that it would still last ten months and seven days.
Then, thinking about Mom, he reflected, “The mother of a Buddha isn’t desperate for love or seeking after drinks, but she has perfected her virtues for countless ages, and since her birth, she has kept the five Precepts without breaking them. This lady Mahā Māyā is62 exactly that kind of person; she will be my mother.” He also considered how long her life would continue and anticipated that she would live for another ten months and seven days.
Having thus reflected on these five important points, he favoured the deities by granting their prayer, saying, “The time has arrived, O Blessed Ones, for me to become a Buddha.” He then dismissed them with the words, “You may depart;” and attended by the angels of the heaven of Joy, he entered the grove of Gladness in the City of Delight.
Having thought about these five important points, he granted the wishes of the gods, saying, “The time has come, O Blessed Ones, for me to become a Buddha.” He then sent them away with the words, “You may leave;” and accompanied by the angels from the heaven of Joy, he entered the grove of Gladness in the City of Delight.
Now in each of the angel-heavens (Devalokas) there is such a grove of Gladness; and there the angels are wont to remind any one of them who is about to depart of the opportunities he has gained by good deeds done in a former birth, saying to him, “When fallen hence, mayest thou be reborn in bliss.” And thus He also, when walking about there, surrounded by angels reminding him of his acquired merit, departed thence; and was conceived in the womb of the Lady Mahā Māyā.
Now in each of the angel heavens (Devalokas), there is a grove of Joy; and there the angels like to remind anyone who's about to leave about the opportunities they've gained through good deeds done in a past life, saying to them, "When you leave this place, may you be reborn in happiness." And so He, while walking around there, surrounded by angels reminding Him of His earned merit, departed from there and was conceived in the womb of Lady Mahā Māyā.
In order to explain this better, the following is the account in fuller detail. At that time, it is said, the Midsummer festival was proclaimed in the City of Kapilavastu, and the people were enjoying the feast. During the seven days before the full moon the Lady Mahā Māyā had taken part in the festivity, as free from intoxication as it was brilliant with garlands and perfumes. On the seventh day she rose early and bathed in perfumed water: and she distributed four hundred thousand pieces in giving great largesse. Decked in her richest attire she partook of the purest food: and vowing to observe the Eight Commandments, she entered her beautiful chamber, and lying on her royal couch she fell asleep and dreamt this dream.
To explain this better, here’s the full story. At that time, the Midsummer festival was being celebrated in the City of Kapilavastu, and the people were enjoying the festivities. During the seven days leading up to the full moon, Lady Mahā Māyā participated in the celebrations, fully present and filled with joy amid the garlands and fragrances. On the seventh day, she woke up early and bathed in scented water, then generously gave away four hundred thousand pieces. Dressed in her finest clothes, she enjoyed the purest food and, pledging to follow the Eight Commandments, entered her lovely chamber. Lying down on her royal bed, she fell asleep and dreamed this dream.
The four archangels, the Guardians of the world, lifting her up in her couch, carried her to the Himālaya mountains, and placing her under the Great Sāla-tree, seven63 leagues high, on the Crimson Plain, sixty yojanas broad, they stood respectfully aside. Their queens then came toward her, and taking her to the lake of Anotatta, bathed her to free her from human stains; and dressed her in heavenly garments; and anointed her with perfumes; and decked her with heavenly flowers. Not far from there is the Silver Hill, within which is a golden mansion; in it they spread a heavenly couch, with its head towards the East, and on it they laid her down. Then the future Buddha, who had become a superb white elephant, and was wandering on the Golden Hill, not far from there, descended thence, and ascending the Silver Hill, approached her from the North. Holding in his silvery trunk a white lotus flower, and uttering a far-reaching cry, he entered the golden mansion, and thrice doing obeisance to his mother’s couch, he gently struck her right side, and seemed to enter her womb.174
The four archangels, the Guardians of the world, lifting her up in her couch, carried her to the Himālaya mountains, and placing her under the Great Sāla-tree, seven63 leagues high, on the Crimson Plain, sixty yojanas broad, they stood respectfully aside. Their queens then came toward her, and taking her to the lake of Anotatta, bathed her to free her from human stains; and dressed her in heavenly garments; and anointed her with perfumes; and decked her with heavenly flowers. Not far from there is the Silver Hill, within which is a golden mansion; in it they spread a heavenly couch, with its head towards the East, and on it they laid her down. Then the future Buddha, who had become a superb white elephant, and was wandering on the Golden Hill, not far from there, descended thence, and ascending the Silver Hill, approached her from the North. Holding in his silvery trunk a white lotus flower, and uttering a far-reaching cry, he entered the golden mansion, and thrice doing obeisance to his mother’s couch, he gently struck her right side, and seemed to enter her womb.174
Thus was he conceived at the end of the Midsummer festival. And the next day, having awoke from her sleep, she related her dream to the rāja. The rāja had sixty-four eminent Brāhmans summoned, and had costly seats spread on a spot made ready for the state occasion with green leaves and dalbergia flowers, and he had vessels of gold and silver filled with delicate milk-rice compounded with ghee and sweet honey, and covered with gold and silver bowls. This food he gave them, and he satisfied them with gifts of new garments and of tawny cows. And when he had thus satisfied their every desire, he had the dream told to them, and then he asked them, “What will come of it?”
Thus, he was conceived at the end of the Midsummer festival. The next day, after waking up from her sleep, she shared her dream with the raja. The raja summoned sixty-four prominent Brahmins and set up luxurious seating in a special area adorned with green leaves and dalbergia flowers. He had gold and silver vessels filled with delicate milk-rice mixed with ghee and sweet honey, covered with gold and silver bowls. He served them this food and delighted them with gifts of new clothes and brindled cows. After fulfilling all their desires, he had them listen to the dream, and then he asked them, “What will come of it?”
The Brāhmans said, “Be not anxious, O king! your queen has conceived: and the fruit of her womb will be a man-child; it will not be a woman-child. You will64 have a son. And he, if he adopts a householder’s life, will become a king, a Universal Monarch; but if, leaving his home, he adopt the religious life, he will become a Buddha, who will remove from the world the veils of ignorance and sin.”
The Brahmins said, “Don’t worry, O king! Your queen is pregnant, and she will give birth to a son, not a daughter. You will have a boy. If he chooses to live a household life, he will become a king, a Universal Monarch; but if he leaves home to pursue a religious life, he will become a Buddha, someone who will wipe away the ignorance and sin from the world.”
Now at the moment when the future Buddha made himself incarnate in his mother’s womb, the constituent elements of the ten thousand world-systems quaked, and trembled, and were shaken violently. The Thirty-two Good Omens also were made manifest. In the ten thousand world-systems an immeasurable light appeared. The blind received their sight (as if from very longing to behold this his glory). The deaf heard the noise. The dumb spake one with another. The crooked became straight. The lame walked. All prisoners were freed from their bonds and chains. In each hell the fire was extinguished. The hungry ghosts received food and drink. The wild animals ceased to be afraid. The illness of all who were sick was allayed. All men began to speak kindly. Horses neighed, and elephants trumpeted gently. All musical instruments gave forth each its note, though none played upon them. Bracelets and other ornaments jingled of themselves. All the heavens became clear. A cool soft breeze wafted pleasantly for all. Rain fell out of due season. Water, welling up from the very earth, overflowed.175 The birds forsook their flight on high. The rivers stayed their waters’ flow. The waters of the mighty ocean became fresh. Everywhere the earth was covered with lotuses of every colour. All flowers blossomed on land and in water. The trunks, and branches, and twigs of trees were covered with the bloom appropriate to each. On earth tree-lotuses sprang up by sevens together, breaking even through65 the rocks; and hanging-lotuses descended from the skies. The ten-thousand world-systems revolved, and rushed as close together as a bunch of gathered flowers; and became as it were a woven wreath of worlds, as sweet-smelling and resplendent as a mass of garlands, or as a sacred altar decked with flowers.
Now at the moment when the future Buddha made himself incarnate in his mother’s womb, the constituent elements of the ten thousand world-systems quaked, and trembled, and were shaken violently. The Thirty-two Good Omens also were made manifest. In the ten thousand world-systems an immeasurable light appeared. The blind received their sight (as if from very longing to behold this his glory). The deaf heard the noise. The dumb spake one with another. The crooked became straight. The lame walked. All prisoners were freed from their bonds and chains. In each hell the fire was extinguished. The hungry ghosts received food and drink. The wild animals ceased to be afraid. The illness of all who were sick was allayed. All men began to speak kindly. Horses neighed, and elephants trumpeted gently. All musical instruments gave forth each its note, though none played upon them. Bracelets and other ornaments jingled of themselves. All the heavens became clear. A cool soft breeze wafted pleasantly for all. Rain fell out of due season. Water, welling up from the very earth, overflowed.175 The birds forsook their flight on high. The rivers stayed their waters’ flow. The waters of the mighty ocean became fresh. Everywhere the earth was covered with lotuses of every colour. All flowers blossomed on land and in water. The trunks, and branches, and twigs of trees were covered with the bloom appropriate to each. On earth tree-lotuses sprang up by sevens together, breaking even through65 the rocks; and hanging-lotuses descended from the skies. The ten-thousand world-systems revolved, and rushed as close together as a bunch of gathered flowers; and became as it were a woven wreath of worlds, as sweet-smelling and resplendent as a mass of garlands, or as a sacred altar decked with flowers.
From the moment of the incarnation, thus brought about, of the future Buddha, four angels, with swords in their hands, stood guard over the Bodisat and his mother, to shield them from all harm. Pure in thought, having reached the highest aim and the highest honour, the mother was happy and unwearied; and she saw the child within her as plainly as one could see a thread passed through a transparent gem.176 But as a womb in which a future Buddha has dwelt, like a sacred relic shrine, can never be occupied by another; the mother of the Bodisat, seven days after his birth, died, and was reborn in the City of Delight.
From the moment of the incarnation, thus brought about, of the future Buddha, four angels, with swords in their hands, stood guard over the Bodisat and his mother, to shield them from all harm. Pure in thought, having reached the highest aim and the highest honour, the mother was happy and unwearied; and she saw the child within her as plainly as one could see a thread passed through a transparent gem.176 But as a womb in which a future Buddha has dwelt, like a sacred relic shrine, can never be occupied by another; the mother of the Bodisat, seven days after his birth, died, and was reborn in the City of Delight.
Now other women give birth, some before, some after, the completion of the tenth month, some sitting, and some lying down. Not so the mother of a Bodisat. She gives birth to the Bodisat, standing, after she has cherished him in her womb for exactly ten months. This is a distinctive quality of the mother of a Buddha elect.
Now other women give birth, some before, some after, the end of the tenth month, some sitting, and some lying down. But the mother of a Bodhisattva is different. She gives birth to the Bodhisattva while standing, after she has held him in her womb for exactly ten months. This is a unique quality of the mother of a future Buddha.
And queen Mahā Māyā, when she too had thus cherished the Bodisat in her womb, like oil in a vessel, for ten months, felt herself far gone with child: and wishing to go to her family home she spake to King Suddhodana, and said,
And Queen Mahā Māyā, after nurturing the Bodisat in her womb like oil in a container for ten months, realized she was very pregnant. Wanting to return to her family home, she spoke to King Suddhodana and said,
“O king! I wish to go to Devadaha, to the city of my people.”
“O king! I want to go to Devadaha, to the city of my people.”
The king, saying, “It is good,” consented, and had the road from Kapilavastu to Devadaha made plain, and decked66 with arches of plaintain-trees, and well-filled water-pots, and flags, and banners. And seating the queen in a golden palanquin carried by a thousand attendants, he sent her away with a great retinue.
The king said, “That sounds good,” and agreed to have the road from Kapilavastu to Devadaha cleared and decorated with arches made of banana trees, filled water pots, flags, and banners. He placed the queen in a golden palanquin carried by a thousand attendants and sent her off with a large entourage.
Now between the two towns there is a pleasure-grove of sāla-trees belonging to the people of both cities, and called the Lumbini grove. At that time, from the roots to the topmost branches, it was one mass of fruits and flowers; and amidst the blossoms and branches swarms of various-coloured bees, and flocks of birds of different kinds, roamed, warbling sweetly. The whole of the Lumbini grove was like a wood of variegated creepers, or the well-decorated banqueting hall of some mighty king. The queen beholding it was filled with the desire of besporting herself in the sal-tree grove; and the attendants, carrying the queen, entered the wood. When she came to the monarch sal-tree of the glade, she wanted to take hold of a branch of it, and the branch bending down, like a reed heated by steam, approached within reach of her hand. Stretching out her hand she took hold of the branch, and then her pains came upon her. The people drawing a curtain round her, retired. Standing, and holding the branch of the sal-tree, she was delivered.
Now, between the two towns, there’s a pleasure grove of sāla trees shared by the people of both cities, known as the Lumbini grove. At that time, from the roots to the highest branches, it was a mass of fruits and flowers; amidst the blooms and branches, swarms of colorful bees and flocks of various birds roamed, singing sweetly. The entire Lumbini grove looked like a forest of colorful vines or a beautifully decorated banquet hall of some great king. The queen, seeing it, felt an urge to enjoy herself in the sal-tree grove; and the attendants, carrying the queen, entered the woods. When she reached the grand sal-tree of the glade, she wanted to grasp a branch of it, and the branch bent down, like a reed heated by steam, coming within reach of her hand. Stretching out her hand, she grabbed the branch, and then her pains started. The people drew a curtain around her and stepped back. Standing and holding the branch of the sal-tree, she gave birth.
That very moment the four pure-minded Mahā Brahma angels came there bringing a golden net; and receiving the future Buddha on that net, they placed him before his mother, saying, “Be joyful, O Lady! a mighty son is born to thee!”
That very moment, the four pure-hearted Mahā Brahma angels arrived with a golden net. They caught the future Buddha in that net and placed him before his mother, saying, “Rejoice, O Lady! A powerful son has been born to you!”
Now other living things, when they leave their mother’s womb, leave it smeared with offensive and impure matter. Not so a Bodisat. The future Buddha left his mother’s womb like a preacher descending from a pulpit or a man from a ladder, erect, stretching out his hands and feet, unsoiled by any impurities from contact with his mother’s womb, pure and fair, and shining like a gem placed on67 fine muslin of Benares. But though this was so, two showers of water came down from heaven in honour of them and refreshed the Bodisat and his mother.
Now, other living beings, when they are born, leave their mother's womb covered in unpleasant and unclean substances. Not so with a Bodisat. The future Buddha was born like a preacher stepping down from the pulpit or a man coming down from a ladder, upright, extending his hands and feet, untouched by any impurities from his mother's womb, pure and beautiful, and shining like a jewel placed on 67 fine Benares muslin. Yet, despite this, two showers of water fell from heaven in honor of them and refreshed the Bodisat and his mother.
From the hands of the angels who had received him in the golden net, four kings received him on cloth of antelope skins, soft to the touch, such as are used on occasions of royal state. From their hands men received him on a roll of fine cloth; and on leaving their hands he stood up upon the ground and looked towards the East. Thousands of world-systems became visible to him like a single open space. Men and angels offering him sweet-smelling garlands, said, “O great Being, there is no other like thee, how then a greater?” Searching the ten directions (the four points of the compass, the four intermediate points, the zenith and the nadir), and finding no one like himself, he took seven strides, saying, “This is the best direction.” And as he walked the archangel Brahma held over him the white umbrella, and the archangel Suyāma followed him with the fan, and other deities with the other symbols of royalty in their hands. Then stopping at the seventh step, he sent forth his noble voice and shouted the shout of victory, beginning with, “I am the chief of the world.”177
From the hands of the angels who had received him in the golden net, four kings received him on cloth of antelope skins, soft to the touch, such as are used on occasions of royal state. From their hands men received him on a roll of fine cloth; and on leaving their hands he stood up upon the ground and looked towards the East. Thousands of world-systems became visible to him like a single open space. Men and angels offering him sweet-smelling garlands, said, “O great Being, there is no other like thee, how then a greater?” Searching the ten directions (the four points of the compass, the four intermediate points, the zenith and the nadir), and finding no one like himself, he took seven strides, saying, “This is the best direction.” And as he walked the archangel Brahma held over him the white umbrella, and the archangel Suyāma followed him with the fan, and other deities with the other symbols of royalty in their hands. Then stopping at the seventh step, he sent forth his noble voice and shouted the shout of victory, beginning with, “I am the chief of the world.”177
Now the future Buddha in three births thus uttered his voice immediately on leaving his mother’s womb; in his birth as Mahosadha, in his birth as Vessantara, and in this birth. In the Mahosadha birth the archangel Sakka came to him as he was being born, and placing some fine sandal-wood in his hand, went away. He came out from the womb holding this in his fist. His mother asked him, “What is it you hold, dear, as you come?” He answered, “Medicine, mother!” So because he came holding medicine, they gave him the name of Medicine-child (Osadhadāraka). Taking the medicine they kept68 it in a chatty (an earthenware water-pot); and it became a drug by which all the sickness of the blind and deaf and others, as many as came, was healed. So the saying sprang up, “This is a powerful drug, this is a powerful drug;” and hence he was called Mahosadha (The Great Medicine Man).
Now, the future Buddha in three lifetimes spoke as soon as he was born. In his birth as Mahosadha, in his birth as Vessantara, and in this life. During his birth as Mahosadha, the archangel Sakka visited him as he was being born and placed some fine sandalwood in his hand before leaving. He emerged from the womb holding it tightly. His mother asked, “What do you hold, dear, as you come?” He replied, “Medicine, mother!” Because he came holding medicine, they named him Medicine-child (Osadhadāraka). They took the medicine and kept it in a chatty (an earthenware water-pot), which became a remedy that healed all the illnesses of the blind, deaf, and many others who came. So the saying spread, “This is a powerful drug, this is a powerful drug,” and that’s how he got the name Mahosadha (The Great Medicine Man).
Again, in the Vessantara birth, as he left his mother’s womb, he stretched out his right hand, saying, “But is there anything in the house, mother? I would give a gift.” Then his mother, saying, “You are born, dear, in a wealthy family,” took his hand in hers, and placed on it a bag containing a thousand.
Again, in the Vessantara birth, as he left his mother’s womb, he stretched out his right hand, saying, “But is there anything in the house, mom? I want to give a gift.” Then his mother, saying, “You were born, dear, into a wealthy family,” took his hand in hers and placed a bag containing a thousand in it.
Lastly, in this birth he sang the song of victory. Thus the future Buddha in three births uttered his voice as he came out of his mother’s womb. And as at the moment of his conception, so at the moment of his birth, the thirty-two Good Omens were seen.
Lastly, at this birth, he sang the victory song. So the future Buddha, in three lives, spoke as he emerged from his mother’s womb. And just like at the moment of his conception, the thirty-two Good Omens were witnessed at the moment of his birth.
Now at the very time when our Bodisat was born in the Lumbini grove, the lady, the mother of Rāhula, Channa the attendant, Kāḷudāyi the minister, Kanthaka the royal horse, the great Bo-tree, and the four vases full of treasure, also came into being. Of these last, one was two miles, one four, one six, and one eight miles in size. These seven are called the Sahajātā, the Connatal Ones.178
Now at the very time when our Bodisat was born in the Lumbini grove, the lady, the mother of Rāhula, Channa the attendant, Kāḷudāyi the minister, Kanthaka the royal horse, the great Bo-tree, and the four vases full of treasure, also came into being. Of these last, one was two miles, one four, one six, and one eight miles in size. These seven are called the Sahajātā, the Connatal Ones.178
The people of both towns took the Bodisat and went to Kapilavastu. On that day too, the choirs of angels in the Tāvatiŋsa heaven were astonished and joyful; and waved their cloaks and rejoiced, saying, “In Kapilavastu,69 to Suddhodana the king, a son is born, who, seated under the Bo-tree, will become a Buddha.”
The people from both towns took the Bodisat and went to Kapilavastu. On that day as well, the choirs of angels in the Tāvatiŋsa heaven were amazed and joyful; they waved their cloaks and celebrated, saying, “In Kapilavastu,69 to King Suddhodana, a son is born who, sitting under the Bo-tree, will become a Buddha.”
At that time an ascetic named Kāḷa Devala (a confidential adviser of Suddhodana the king, who had passed through the eight stages of religious attainment)179 had eaten his mid-day meal, and had gone to the Tāvatiŋsa heaven, to rest through the heat of the day. Whilst there sitting resting, he saw these angels, and asked them, “Why are you thus glad at heart and rejoicing? Tell me the reason of it.”
At that time an ascetic named Kāḷa Devala (a confidential adviser of Suddhodana the king, who had passed through the eight stages of religious attainment)179 had eaten his mid-day meal, and had gone to the Tāvatiŋsa heaven, to rest through the heat of the day. Whilst there sitting resting, he saw these angels, and asked them, “Why are you thus glad at heart and rejoicing? Tell me the reason of it.”
The angels replied, “Sir, to Suddhodana the king is born a son, who seated under the Bo-tree will become a Buddha, and will found a Kingdom of Righteousness.180 To us it will be given to see his infinite grace and to hear his word. Therefore it is that we are glad!”
The angels replied, “Sir, to Suddhodana the king is born a son, who seated under the Bo-tree will become a Buddha, and will found a Kingdom of Righteousness.180 To us it will be given to see his infinite grace and to hear his word. Therefore it is that we are glad!”
The ascetic, hearing what they said, quickly came down from the angel-world, and entering the king’s house, sat down on the seat set apart for him, and said, “A son they say is born to you, O king! let me see him.”
The ascetic, hearing what they said, quickly came down from the angel-world, and entering the king’s house, sat down on the seat set apart for him, and said, “They say a son is born to you, O king! Let me see him.”
The king ordered his son to be clad in splendour and brought in to salute the ascetic. But the future Buddha turned his feet round, and planted them on the matted hair of the ascetic.181 For in that birth there was no one worthy to be saluted by the Bodisat, and if those ignorant ones had placed the head of the future Buddha at the feet of the ascetic, assuredly the ascetic’s head would have split in two. The ascetic rose from his seat, and saying, “It is not right for me to work my own destruction,” he did homage to the Bodisat. And the king also seeing this wonder did homage to his own son.
The king ordered his son to be clad in splendour and brought in to salute the ascetic. But the future Buddha turned his feet round, and planted them on the matted hair of the ascetic.181 For in that birth there was no one worthy to be saluted by the Bodisat, and if those ignorant ones had placed the head of the future Buddha at the feet of the ascetic, assuredly the ascetic’s head would have split in two. The ascetic rose from his seat, and saying, “It is not right for me to work my own destruction,” he did homage to the Bodisat. And the king also seeing this wonder did homage to his own son.
70
70
Now the ascetic had the power of calling to mind the events of forty ages (kalpas) in the past, and of forty ages in the future. Looking at the marks of future prosperity on the Bodisat’s body, he considered with himself, “Will he become a Buddha or not?” And perceiving that he would most certainly become a Buddha, he smiled, saying, “This is a wonderful child.” Then reflecting, “Will it be given to me to behold him when he has become a Buddha?” he perceived that it would not. “Dying before that time I shall be reborn in the Formless World; so that while a hundred or perhaps a thousand Buddhas appear among men, I shall not be able to go and be taught by them. And it will not be my good fortune to behold this so wonderful child when he has become a Buddha. Great, indeed, is my loss!” And he wept.
Now the ascetic had the ability to remember the events of forty ages (kalpas) in the past and of forty ages in the future. Observing the signs of future greatness on the Bodisat’s body, he thought to himself, “Will he become a Buddha or not?” Realizing that he would definitely become a Buddha, he smiled and said, “This is an amazing child.” Then, pondering, “Will I have the chance to see him when he becomes a Buddha?” he understood that it would not happen. “Dying before that time, I will be reborn in the Formless World; so while a hundred or maybe even a thousand Buddhas appear among people, I won’t be able to go and learn from them. And I won’t have the good fortune to see this incredible child when he becomes a Buddha. Truly, this is a significant loss for me!” And he cried.
The people seeing this, asked, saying, “Our master just now smiled, and has now begun to weep! Will, sir, any misfortune befall our master’s little one?”182
The people seeing this, asked, saying, “Our master just now smiled, and has now begun to weep! Will, sir, any misfortune befall our master’s little one?”182
“There is no misfortune in him; assuredly he will become a Buddha,” was the reply.
“There’s no misfortune in him; he will definitely become a Buddha,” was the reply.
“Why then do you weep?”
“Why are you crying?”
“It will not be granted to me,” he said, “to behold so great a man when he has become a Buddha. Great, indeed, is my loss! bewailing myself, I weep.”
“It won’t be allowed for me,” he said, “to see such an extraordinary person when he becomes a Buddha. Truly, my loss is immense! Mourning my fate, I cry.”
Then reflecting, “Will it be granted or not to any one of my relatives to see him as a Buddha?” he saw it would be granted to his nephew Nālaka. So he went to his sister’s house, and said to her, “Where is your son Nālaka?”
Then thinking, “Will any of my relatives be allowed to see him as a Buddha?” he realized it would be his nephew Nālaka. So he went to his sister’s house and asked her, “Where is your son Nālaka?”
“In the house, brother.”
"In the house, bro."
“Call him,” said he. When he came he said to him, “In the family of Suddhodana the king, dear, a son is71 born, a young Buddha. In thirty-five years he will become a Buddha, and it will be granted you to see him. This very day give up the world!”
“Call him,” he said. When he arrived, he told him, “In the family of King Suddhodana, dear, a son is71 born, a young Buddha. In thirty-five years, he will become a Buddha, and you will be able to see him. Give up the world today!”
Bearing in mind that his uncle was not a man to urge him without a cause, the young man, though born in a family of incalculable wealth,183 straightway took out of the inner store a yellow suit of clothes and an earthenware pot, and shaved his head and put on the robes. And saying, “I take the vows for the sake of the greatest Being upon earth,” he prostrated himself on the ground and raised his joined hands in adoration towards the Bodisat. Then putting the begging bowl in a bag, and carrying it on his shoulder, he went to the Himālaya mountains, and lived the life of a monk.
Bearing in mind that his uncle was not a man to urge him without a cause, the young man, though born in a family of incalculable wealth,183 straightway took out of the inner store a yellow suit of clothes and an earthenware pot, and shaved his head and put on the robes. And saying, “I take the vows for the sake of the greatest Being upon earth,” he prostrated himself on the ground and raised his joined hands in adoration towards the Bodisat. Then putting the begging bowl in a bag, and carrying it on his shoulder, he went to the Himālaya mountains, and lived the life of a monk.
When the Tathāgata had attained to complete Enlightenment, Nālaka went to him and heard the way of salvation.184 He then returned to the Himālayas, and reached Arahatship. And when he had lived seven months longer as a pilgrim along the most excellent Path, he past away when standing near a Golden Hill, by that final extinction in which no part or power of man remains.185
When the Tathāgata had attained to complete Enlightenment, Nālaka went to him and heard the way of salvation.184 He then returned to the Himālayas, and reached Arahatship. And when he had lived seven months longer as a pilgrim along the most excellent Path, he past away when standing near a Golden Hill, by that final extinction in which no part or power of man remains.185
Now on the fifth day they bathed the Bodisat’s head, saying, “Let us perform the rite of choosing a name for him.” So they perfumed the king’s house with four kinds of odours, and decked it with Dalbergia flowers, and made ready rice well cooked in milk. Then they sent for one hundred and eight Brāhmans who had mastered the three Vedas, and seated them in the king’s house, and gave them the pleasant food to eat, and did72 them great honour, and asked them to recognize the signs of what the child should be.
Now on the fifth day, they washed the Bodisat’s head, saying, “Let’s hold the ceremony to choose a name for him.” They filled the king’s house with four kinds of fragrances, decorated it with Dalbergia flowers, and prepared rice cooked in milk. Then they called for one hundred and eight Brāhmans who had mastered the three Vedas, seated them in the king’s house, offered them delicious food, honored them greatly, and asked them to interpret the signs of what the child would become.
Among them—
Among them—
Now these eight Brāhmans were recognizers of signs; it was by them that the dream on the night of conception had been interpreted. Seven of them holding up two fingers prophesied in the alternative, saying, “If a man having such marks should remain a householder, he becomes a Universal Monarch; but if he takes the vows, he becomes a Buddha.” And, so saying, they declared all the glory and power of a Cakkavatti king.
Now these eight Brahmins could read signs; they were the ones who interpreted the dream on the night of conception. Seven of them raised two fingers and prophesied, saying, “If a man with these marks stays a householder, he will become a Universal Monarch; but if he takes vows, he will become a Buddha.” And with that, they proclaimed all the glory and power of a Cakkavatti king.
But the youngest of all of them, a young Brāhman whose family name was Kondanya, beholding the perfection of the auspicious marks on the Bodisat, raised up one finger only, and prophesied without ambiguity, and said, “There is no sign of his remaining amidst the cares of household life. Verily, he will become a Buddha, and remove the veils of sin and ignorance from the world.”
But the youngest of them all, a young Brahmin named Kondanya, seeing the perfect auspicious marks on the Bodisat, raised just one finger and confidently prophesied, “There’s no indication that he will stay caught up in the cares of family life. Truly, he will become a Buddha and lift the burdens of sin and ignorance from the world.”
This man already, under former Buddhas, had made a deep resolve of holiness, and had now reached his last birth. Therefore it was that he surpassed the other seven in wisdom; that he perceived how the Bodisat would only be subject to this one life; and that, raising only one finger, he so prophesied, saying, “The lot of one possessed of these marks will not be cast amidst the cares of household life. Verily he will become a Buddha!”
This man had already made a strong commitment to holiness in previous lifetimes and had now reached his final birth. Because of this, he surpassed the other seven in wisdom; he understood that the Bodhisattva would only experience this one life. By raising just one finger, he prophesied, saying, “The fate of someone with these traits will not be entangled in the worries of household life. Truly, he will become a Buddha!”
Now those Brāhmans went home, and addressed their73 sons, saying, “We are old, beloved ones; whether or not we shall live to see the son of Suddhodana the king after he has gained omniscience, do you, when he has gained omniscience, take the vows according to his religion.” And after they all seven had lived out their span of life, they passed away and were reborn according to their deeds.
Now those Brahmins went home and talked to their73 sons, saying, “We are old, dear ones; whether or not we'll live to see the son of King Suddhodana after he becomes enlightened, when he does achieve enlightenment, you should take the vows according to his teachings.” And after all seven of them had lived their full lives, they passed away and were reborn based on their actions.
But the young Brāhman Kondanya was free from disease; and for the sake of the wisdom of the Great Being he left all that he had and made the great renunciation. And coming in due course to Uruvela, he thought, “Behold how pleasant is this place! how suitable for the exertions of a young man desirous of wrestling with sin.” So he took up his residence there.
But the young Brahmin Kondanya was free from illness; and for the sake of the wisdom of the Great Being, he gave up everything he had and made the great renunciation. Eventually arriving at Uruvela, he thought, “Look how nice this place is! It's perfect for a young man eager to confront sin.” So, he decided to settle there.
And when he heard that the Great Being had taken the vows, he went to the sons of those Brāhmans, and said to them, “Siddhattha the prince has taken the vows. Assuredly he will become a Buddha. If your fathers were in health they would to-day leave their homes, and take the vows: and now, if you should so desire, come, I will take the vows in imitation of him.” But all of them were not able to agree with one accord; three did not give up the world; the other four made Kondanya the Brāhman their leader, and took the vows. It was those five who came to be called “the Company of the Five Elders.”
And when he heard that the Great Being had taken the vows, he went to the sons of those Brahmins and said to them, “Siddhattha the prince has taken the vows. He will definitely become a Buddha. If your fathers were well, they would leave their homes today and take the vows. Now, if you want, come with me, and I will take the vows to follow his example.” But not everyone could agree; three of them did not give up their worldly lives, while the other four chose Kondanya the Brahmin as their leader and took the vows. These five later became known as “the Company of the Five Elders.”
Then the king asked, “After seeing what, will my son forsake the world?”
Then the king asked, “After seeing what will make my son give up everything?”
“The four Omens,” was the reply.
"The four Omens," was the response.
“Which four?”
"Which four ones?"
“A man worn out by age, a, sick man, a dead body, and a monk.”
“A man tired from age, a sick man, a lifeless body, and a monk.”
The king thought, “From this time let no such things come near my son. There is no good of my son’s becoming a Buddha. I should like to see my son exercising rule and sovereignty over the four great74 continents and the two thousand islands that surround them; and walking, as it were, in the vault of heaven, surrounded by an innumerable retinue.”186 Then, so saying, he placed guards two miles apart in the four directions to prevent men of those four kinds coming to the sight of his son.
The king thought, “From this time let no such things come near my son. There is no good of my son’s becoming a Buddha. I should like to see my son exercising rule and sovereignty over the four great74 continents and the two thousand islands that surround them; and walking, as it were, in the vault of heaven, surrounded by an innumerable retinue.”186 Then, so saying, he placed guards two miles apart in the four directions to prevent men of those four kinds coming to the sight of his son.
That day also, of eighty thousand clansmen assembled in the festival hall, each one dedicated a son, saying, “Whether this child becomes a Buddha or a king, we give each a son; so that if he shall become a Buddha, he shall live attended and honoured by Kshatriya monks, and if he shall become a king, he shall live attended and honoured by Kshatriya nobles.”187 And the rāja appointed nurses of great beauty, and free from every fault, for the Bodisat. So the Bodisat grew up in great splendour and surrounded by an innumerable retinue.
That day also, of eighty thousand clansmen assembled in the festival hall, each one dedicated a son, saying, “Whether this child becomes a Buddha or a king, we give each a son; so that if he shall become a Buddha, he shall live attended and honoured by Kshatriya monks, and if he shall become a king, he shall live attended and honoured by Kshatriya nobles.”187 And the rāja appointed nurses of great beauty, and free from every fault, for the Bodisat. So the Bodisat grew up in great splendour and surrounded by an innumerable retinue.
Now one day the king held the so-called Ploughing Festival. On that day they ornament the town like a palace of the gods. All the slaves and servants, in new garments and crowned with sweet-smelling garlands, assemble in the king’s house. For the king’s work a thousand ploughs are yoked. On this occasion one hundred and eight minus one were, with their oxen-reins and cross-bars, ornamented with silver. But the plough for the king to use was ornamented with red gold; and so also the horns and reins and goads of the oxen.
Now, one day the king hosted the Ploughing Festival. On that day, they decorated the town like a palace of the gods. All the slaves and servants, dressed in new clothes and wearing fragrant garlands, gathered at the king’s house. For the king’s work, a thousand ploughs were prepared. On this occasion, one hundred and seven ploughs were adorned with silver for their oxen-reins and cross-bars. But the plough meant for the king was decorated with red gold; the same went for the horns, reins, and goads of the oxen.
The king, leaving his house with a great retinue, took his son and went to the spot. There there was a Jambu-tree thick with leaves and giving a dense shade. Under it the rāja had the child’s couch laid out; and over the couch a canopy spread inlaid with stars of gold, and round it a curtain hung. Then leaving a guard there, the rāja, clad in splendour and attended by his ministers, went away to plough.
The king left his house with a large entourage, took his son, and went to the location. There stood a Jambu tree, lush with leaves and providing dense shade. Under it, the king had the child's bed set up, with a canopy above it decorated with golden stars, and a curtain hanging around it. After leaving a guard there, the king, dressed in splendor and accompanied by his ministers, went off to plow.
75
75
At such a time the king takes hold of a golden plough, the attendant ministers one hundred and eight minus one silver ploughs, and the peasants the rest of the ploughs. Holding them they plough this way and that way. The rāja goes from one side to the other, and comes from the other back again.
At that time, the king grabs a golden plow, the chief ministers hold one hundred and seven silver plows, and the peasants take the rest of the plows. They plow in every direction. The king moves from one side to the other and returns from the opposite side.
On this occasion the king had great success; and the nurses seated round the Bodisat, thinking, “Let us go to see the king’s glory,” came out from within the curtain, and went away. The future Buddha, looking all round, and seeing no one, got up quickly, seated himself cross-legged, and holding his breath, sank into the first Jhāna.188
On this occasion the king had great success; and the nurses seated round the Bodisat, thinking, “Let us go to see the king’s glory,” came out from within the curtain, and went away. The future Buddha, looking all round, and seeing no one, got up quickly, seated himself cross-legged, and holding his breath, sank into the first Jhāna.188
The nurses, engaged in preparing various kinds of food, delayed a little. The shadows of the other trees turned round, but that of the Jambu-tree remained steady and circular in form. The nurses, remembering their young master was alone, hurriedly raised the curtain and returned inside it. Seeing the Bodisat sitting cross-legged, and that miracle of the shadow, they went and told the rāja, saying, “O king! the prince is seated in such and such a manner; and while the shadows of the other trees have turned, that of the Jambu-tree is fixed in a circle!”
The nurses, busy preparing different kinds of food, took a bit longer. The shadows of the other trees shifted, but the shadow of the Jambu tree stayed steady and circular. The nurses, remembering their young master was by himself, quickly lifted the curtain and went back inside. Seeing the Bodisat sitting cross-legged, along with that unusual shadow, they went and told the king, saying, “O king! the prince is sitting like this, and while the shadows of the other trees have moved, the shadow of the Jambu tree remains perfectly circular!”
And the rāja went hurriedly and saw that miracle, and did homage to his son, saying, “This, Beloved One, is the second homage paid to thee!”
And the king rushed over and witnessed the miracle, and honored his son, saying, “This, Beloved One, is the second honor given to you!”
But the Bodisat in due course grew to manhood. And the king had three mansions made, suitable for the three seasons, one nine stories high, one seven stories high, and one five stories high; and he provided him with forty thousand dancing girls. So the Bodisat, surrounded by well-dressed dancing girls, like a god surrounded by troops of houris, and attended by musical instruments which played of themselves, lived, as the seasons changed,76 in each of these mansions in enjoyment of great majesty. And the mother of Rāhula was his principal queen.
But the Bodisat eventually grew up. The king had three mansions built for him, each suited for a different season: one nine stories tall, one seven stories tall, and one five stories tall. He also provided him with forty thousand dancing girls. So the Bodisat, surrounded by beautifully dressed dancing girls, like a god flanked by celestial beings, and accompanied by self-playing musical instruments, lived in each of these mansions with great grandeur as the seasons changed.76 And Rāhula's mother was his main queen.
Whilst he was thus in the enjoyment of great prosperity the following talk sprang up in the public assembly of his clansmen: “Siddhattha lives devoted to pleasure; not one thing does he learn; if war should break out, what would he do?”
While he was enjoying great success, a discussion arose in the public assembly of his clansmen: “Siddhattha is just living for pleasure; he isn't learning anything; if war breaks out, what will he do?”
The king sent for the future Buddha, and said to him, “Your relations, Beloved One, say that you learn nothing, and are given up to pleasure: now what do you think you should do about this?”
The king called for the future Buddha and said to him, “Your family, Dear One, claims that you don’t learn anything and are just focused on enjoyment: what do you think you should do about this?”
“O king! there is no art it is necessary for me to learn. Send the crier round the city, that I may show my skill. Seven days from now I will show my kindred what I can do.”
“O king! There’s nothing more I need to learn. Send a town crier throughout the city so I can demonstrate my talent. In seven days, I will show my family what I’m capable of.”
The king did so. The Bodisat assembled those so skilled in archery that they could split even a hair, and shoot as quick as lightning; and then, in the midst of the people, he showed his relatives his twelvefold skill, and how unsurpassed he was by other masters of the bow.189 So the assembly of his clansmen doubted no longer.
The king did so. The Bodisat assembled those so skilled in archery that they could split even a hair, and shoot as quick as lightning; and then, in the midst of the people, he showed his relatives his twelvefold skill, and how unsurpassed he was by other masters of the bow.189 So the assembly of his clansmen doubted no longer.
Now one day the future Buddha, wanting to go to his pleasure ground, told his charioteer to harness his chariot. The latter accordingly decked the gloriously beautiful chariot with all its trappings, and harnessed to it four state horses of the Sindhi breed, and white as the leaves of the white lotus flower. And he informed the Bodisat. So the Bodisat ascended the chariot, resplendent like a mansion in the skies, and went towards the garden.
Now one day, the future Buddha, wanting to go to his pleasure garden, told his charioteer to get the chariot ready. The charioteer then decorated the stunning chariot with all its adornments and hitched up four magnificent horses of the Sindhi breed, as white as the petals of the white lotus flower. He informed the Bodisat. So, the Bodisat climbed into the chariot, shining like a mansion in the sky, and set off toward the garden.
The angels thought, “The time for young Siddhattha to attain Enlightenment is near, let us show him the Omens.” And they did so by making a son of the gods represent a man wasted by age, with decayed teeth77 and grey hair, bent and broken down in body, and with a stick in his hand. But he was only visible to the future Buddha and his charioteer.
The angels thought, “The time for young Siddhattha to achieve Enlightenment is coming, let’s show him the Omens.” So, they made a son of the gods appear as an old man, frail and worn out, with rotting teeth77 and gray hair, hunched over and weakened, holding a stick. But only the future Buddha and his charioteer could see him.
Then the Bodisat asked his charioteer, as is told in the Mahāpadāna, “What kind of man is this, whose very hair is not as that of other men?” When he heard his servant’s answer, he said, “Shame then be to life! since the decay of every living being is notorious!” and with agitated heart he turned back at that very spot and re-entered his palace.
Then the Bodisat asked his charioteer, as mentioned in the Mahāpadāna, “What kind of man is this, whose hair is different from everyone else's?” When he heard his servant's response, he said, “What a shame to be alive! The decline of every living being is well-known!” With a heavy heart, he turned around right there and went back into his palace.
The king asked, “Why does my son turn back so hurriedly?”
The king asked, “Why does my son rush back so quickly?”
“He has seen an old man,” they said; “and having seen an old man, he will forsake the world.”
“He has seen an old man,” they said; “and after seeing an old man, he will turn his back on the world.”
“By this you ruin me,” exclaimed the rāja; “quickly get ready concerts and plays to be performed before my son. So long as he continues in the enjoyment of pleasure, he will not turn his thoughts to forsaking the world!” Then increasing the guards, he placed them at each point of the compass, at intervals of half a league.
“By doing this, you’re ruining me,” the king shouted; “quickly organize concerts and performances for my son. As long as he’s busy enjoying himself, he won’t think about leaving the world!” Then, increasing the guards, he stationed them at every direction, spaced half a league apart.
Again, one day, when the future Buddha, as he was going to his pleasure ground, saw a sick man represented by the gods, he made the same inquiry as before; and then, with agitated heart, turned back and re-entered his palace. The king also made the same inquiry, and gave the same orders as before; and again increasing the guard, placed them all round at a distance of three-quarters of a league.
Again, one day, when the future Buddha was on his way to his pleasure ground, he saw a sick man created by the gods. He asked the same question as before, and then, with a troubled heart, turned back and went back into his palace. The king also asked the same question and gave the same orders as before; once again, he increased the guard and positioned them all around at a distance of three-quarters of a league.
Once more, when the future Buddha, as he was going to his pleasure ground, saw a dead man represented by the gods, he made the same inquiry as before; and then, with agitated heart, turned back and re-entered his palace. The king also made the same inquiry, and gave the same orders as before; and again increasing the guard, placed them all round at a distance of a league.
Once again, when the future Buddha was on his way to his pleasure garden and saw a dead man created by the gods, he asked the same question as before. Then, feeling disturbed, he turned back and went back into his palace. The king also asked the same question and gave the same orders as before, further increasing the guard and placing them all around at a distance of about three miles.
78
78
Once again, when the future Buddha, as he was going to his pleasure ground, saw one who had abandoned the world, carefully and decently clad, he asked his charioteer, “Friend, what kind of man is that?” As at that time there was no Buddha at all in the world, the charioteer understood neither what a mendicant was nor what were his distinguishing characteristics; but nevertheless, inspired by the gods, he said, “That is a mendicant friar;” and described the advantages of renouncing the world. And that day the future Buddha, cherishing the thought of renouncing the world, went on to his pleasure ground.
Once again, as the future Buddha was heading to his pleasure ground, he saw someone who had left the world behind, dressed neatly and modestly. He asked his charioteer, “Hey, what kind of person is that?” At that time, there was no Buddha in the world, so the charioteer didn’t really understand what a mendicant was or what made them unique. However, inspired by the gods, he replied, “That’s a mendicant friar,” and talked about the benefits of renouncing the world. That day, the future Buddha, thinking about giving up worldly life, continued on to his pleasure ground.
The repeaters of the Dīgha Nikāya,190 however, say that he saw all the four Omens on the same day, and then went to his pleasure ground. There he enjoyed himself during the day and bathed in the beautiful lake; and at sunset seated himself on the royal resting stone to be robed. Now his attendants brought robes of different colours, and various kinds of ornaments, and garlands, and perfumes, and ointments, and stood around him.
The repeaters of the Dīgha Nikāya,190 however, say that he saw all the four Omens on the same day, and then went to his pleasure ground. There he enjoyed himself during the day and bathed in the beautiful lake; and at sunset seated himself on the royal resting stone to be robed. Now his attendants brought robes of different colours, and various kinds of ornaments, and garlands, and perfumes, and ointments, and stood around him.
At that moment the throne on which Sakka was seated became warm.191 And thinking to himself, “Who is it now who wants me to descend from hence?” he perceived that the time for the adornment of the future Buddha had come. And he said to Vissakamma, “Friend Vissakamma, the young noble Siddhattha, to-day, at midnight, will carry out the Great Renunciation. This is the last time he will be clad in splendour. Go to the pleasure ground and adorn him with heavenly array.”
At that moment the throne on which Sakka was seated became warm.191 And thinking to himself, “Who is it now who wants me to descend from hence?” he perceived that the time for the adornment of the future Buddha had come. And he said to Vissakamma, “Friend Vissakamma, the young noble Siddhattha, to-day, at midnight, will carry out the Great Renunciation. This is the last time he will be clad in splendour. Go to the pleasure ground and adorn him with heavenly array.”
By the miraculous power which angels have, he ac79cordingly, that very moment, drew near in the likeness of the royal barber; and taking from the barber’s hand the material for the turban, he arranged it round the Bodisat’s head. At the touch of his hand the Bodisat knew, “This is no man, it is a son of the gods.” When the first round of the turban was put on, there arose, by the appearance of the jewelry on the diadem, a thousand folds; when the turban was wrapt the second time round, a thousand folds arose again; when ten times, ten thousand folds appeared. How so many folds could seem to rise on so small a head is beyond imagination; for in size the largest of them were as the flower of the Black Priyaŋgu creeper, and the rest even as Kutumbaka blossoms. And the head of the future Buddha became like a Kuyyaka flower in full bloom.
By the miraculous power that angels possess, he suddenly appeared in the form of a royal barber. Taking the materials for the turban from the barber's hand, he wrapped it around the Bodisat's head. As soon as he touched him, the Bodisat realized, "This is no ordinary man; he is a son of the gods." When the first layer of the turban was placed on, the jewels on the diadem created a thousand folds. When the turban was wrapped a second time, another thousand folds appeared; after the tenth wrap, there were ten thousand folds. It's hard to understand how such many folds could emerge from such a small head, as the largest were like the flower of the Black Priyaŋgu creeper, and the others were even smaller like Kutumbaka blossoms. The head of the future Buddha became like a Kuyyaka flower in full bloom.
And when he was arrayed in all his splendour,—the musicians the while exhibiting each one his peculiar skill, the Brāhmans honouring him with words of joy and victory, and the men of lower castes with festive cries and shouts of praise;—he ascended his superbly decorated car.
And when he was dressed in all his glory, the musicians showing off their unique talents, the Brāhmans celebrating him with joyful words and cheers of victory, and the lower-caste men with festive shouts and applause; he got into his beautifully decorated chariot.
At that time Suddhodana the king, who had heard that the mother of Rāhula had brought forth a son, sent a message, saying, “Make known my joy to my son!” The future Buddha, hearing this, said, “An impediment has come into being, a bond has come into being.” When the king asked, “What did my son say?” and heard that saying; he gave command, “From henceforth let Rāhula (impediment) be my grandson’s name.” But the Bodisat, riding in his splendid chariot, entered the town with great magnificence and exceeding glory.
At that time, King Suddhodana, who had heard that Rāhula’s mother had given birth to a son, sent a message saying, “Share my joy with my son!” The future Buddha, upon hearing this, said, “An obstacle has arisen; a bond has been formed.” When the king asked, “What did my son say?” and learned of the response, he commanded, “From now on, let Rāhula be my grandson’s name.” Meanwhile, the Bodisat, riding in his magnificent chariot, entered the town with great splendor and immense glory.
At that time a noble virgin, Kisā Gotamī by name, had gone to the flat roof of the upper story of her palace, and she beheld the beauty and majesty of the Bodisat as he was proceeding through the city. Pleased and delighted at the sight, she burst forth into this song of joy:—
At that time, a noble young woman named Kisā Gotamī had gone to the flat roof of her palace, and she saw the beauty and grace of the Bodisat as he walked through the city. Happy and thrilled by the sight, she broke into this joyful song:—
80
80
Hearing this, the Bodisat thought to himself, “On catching sight of such a one the heart of his mother is made happy, the heart of his father is made happy, the heart of his wife is made happy! This is all she says. But by what can every heart attain to lasting happiness and peace?” And to him whose mind was estranged from sin the answer came, “When the fire of lust is gone out, then peace is gained; when the fires of hatred and delusion are gone out, then peace is gained; when the troubles of mind, arising from pride, credulity, and all other sins, have ceased, then peace is gained! Sweet is the lesson this singer makes me hear, for the Nirvāna of Peace is that which I have been trying to find out. This very day I will break away from household cares! I will renounce the world! I will follow only after the Nirvāna itself!192
Hearing this, the Bodisat thought to himself, “On catching sight of such a one the heart of his mother is made happy, the heart of his father is made happy, the heart of his wife is made happy! This is all she says. But by what can every heart attain to lasting happiness and peace?” And to him whose mind was estranged from sin the answer came, “When the fire of lust is gone out, then peace is gained; when the fires of hatred and delusion are gone out, then peace is gained; when the troubles of mind, arising from pride, credulity, and all other sins, have ceased, then peace is gained! Sweet is the lesson this singer makes me hear, for the Nirvāna of Peace is that which I have been trying to find out. This very day I will break away from household cares! I will renounce the world! I will follow only after the Nirvāna itself!192
Then loosing from his neck a string of pearls worth a hundred thousand, he sent it to Kisā Gotamī as a teacher’s fee. Delighted at this, she thought, “Prince Siddhattha has fallen in love with me, and has sent me a present.” But the Bodisat, on entering his palace in great splendour, reclined on a couch of state.
Then, taking off a string of pearls worth a hundred thousand, he sent it to Kisā Gotamī as a teacher’s fee. Excited by this, she thought, “Prince Siddhattha has fallen for me and has sent me a gift.” But the Bodisat, upon entering his palace in grand style, lay down on a luxurious couch.
Thereupon women clad in beautiful array, skilful in81 the dance and song, and lovely as heavenly virgins, brought their musical instruments, and ranging themselves in order, danced, and sang, and played delightfully. But the Bodisat, his heart being estranged from sin, took no pleasure in the spectacle, and fell asleep.
Then women dressed in beautiful clothes, talented in dance and song, and as lovely as heavenly beings, brought their musical instruments. They lined up, danced, sang, and played joyfully. But the Bodisat, his heart turned away from sin, felt no pleasure in the show and fell asleep.
And the women, saying, “He, for whose sake we were performing, is gone to sleep? Why should we play any longer?” laid aside the instruments they held, and lay down to sleep. The lamps fed with sweet-smelling oil were just burning out. The Bodisat, waking up, sat cross-legged on the couch, and saw them with their stage properties laid aside and sleeping—some foaming at the mouth, some grinding their teeth, some yawning, some muttering in their sleep, some gaping, and some with their dress in disorder—plainly revealed as mere horrible sources of mental distress.
And the women, saying, “He, for whose sake we were performing, has fallen asleep? Why should we continue playing?” set down their instruments and went to sleep. The lamps filled with fragrant oil were just about to go out. The Bodisat, waking up, sat cross-legged on the couch and saw them with their stage props set aside and sleeping—some foaming at the mouth, some grinding their teeth, some yawning, some mumbling in their sleep, some gaping, and some with their clothes in disarray—clearly showing themselves as nothing more than frightening sources of mental distress.
Seeing this woful change in their appearance, he became more and more disgusted with lusts. To him that magnificent apartment, as splendid as Sakka’s residence in heaven, began to seem like a charnel-house full of loathsome corpses. Life, whether in the worlds subject to passion, or in the worlds of form, or in the formless worlds, seemed to him like staying in a house that had become the prey of devouring flames.193 An utterance of intense feeling broke from him—“It all oppresses me! It is intolerable!” and his mind turned ardently to the state of those who have renounced the world. Resolving that very day to accomplish the Great Renunciation, he rose from his couch, went to the door and called out, “Who is there?”
Seeing this woful change in their appearance, he became more and more disgusted with lusts. To him that magnificent apartment, as splendid as Sakka’s residence in heaven, began to seem like a charnel-house full of loathsome corpses. Life, whether in the worlds subject to passion, or in the worlds of form, or in the formless worlds, seemed to him like staying in a house that had become the prey of devouring flames.193 An utterance of intense feeling broke from him—“It all oppresses me! It is intolerable!” and his mind turned ardently to the state of those who have renounced the world. Resolving that very day to accomplish the Great Renunciation, he rose from his couch, went to the door and called out, “Who is there?”
Channa, who had been sleeping with his head on the threshold, answered, “It is I, sir, Channa.”
Channa, who had been resting his head on the threshold, replied, “It’s me, sir, Channa.”
82
82
Then said he, “I am resolved to-day to accomplish the Great Renunciation—saddle me a horse.”
Then he said, “I’m determined to achieve the Great Renunciation today—saddle me a horse.”
So Channa went to the stable-yard, and entering the stables saw by the light of the lamps the mighty steed Kanthaka, standing at a pleasant spot under a canopy of cloth, beautified with a pattern of jasmine flowers. “This is the very one I ought to saddle to-day,” thought he; and he saddled Kanthaka.
So Channa went to the stable area, and as he entered the stables, he saw by the light of the lamps the powerful horse Kanthaka, standing in a nice spot under a cloth canopy decorated with a pattern of jasmine flowers. “This is the one I should saddle today,” he thought; and he saddled Kanthaka.
Even whilst he was being saddled the horse knew, “He is saddling me so tightly, and not as on other days for such rides as those to the pleasure grounds, because my master is about to-day to carry out the Great Renunciation.” Then, glad at heart, he neighed a mighty neigh; and the sound thereof would have penetrated over all the town, had not the gods stopped the sound, and let no one hear it.
Even while he was being saddled, the horse knew, “He’s tightening the saddle on me more than usual, not like on other days for rides to the pleasure grounds, because my master is about to make the Great Renunciation today.” Then, feeling joyful, he neighed loudly; the sound would have echoed throughout the town if the gods hadn’t silenced it, so no one could hear it.
Now after the Bodisat had sent Channa on this errand, he thought, “I will just look at my son.” And rising from his couch he went to the apartments of Rāhula’s mother, and opened her chamber door. At that moment a lamp, fed with sweet-smelling oil, was burning dimly in the inner chamber. The mother of Rāhula was asleep on a bed strewn with many jasmine flowers,194 and resting her hand on the head of her son. Stopping with his foot on the threshold, the Bodisat thought, “If I lift her hand to take my son, she will awake; and that will prevent my going away. I will come back and see him when I have become a Buddha.” And he left the palace.
Now after the Bodisat had sent Channa on this errand, he thought, “I will just look at my son.” And rising from his couch he went to the apartments of Rāhula’s mother, and opened her chamber door. At that moment a lamp, fed with sweet-smelling oil, was burning dimly in the inner chamber. The mother of Rāhula was asleep on a bed strewn with many jasmine flowers,194 and resting her hand on the head of her son. Stopping with his foot on the threshold, the Bodisat thought, “If I lift her hand to take my son, she will awake; and that will prevent my going away. I will come back and see him when I have become a Buddha.” And he left the palace.
Now what is said in the Jātaka commentary, “At that time Rāhula was seven days old,” is not found in the other commentaries. Therefore the view given above should be accepted.195
Now what is said in the Jātaka commentary, “At that time Rāhula was seven days old,” is not found in the other commentaries. Therefore the view given above should be accepted.195
And when the Bodisat had left the palace, he went to his horse, and said, “My good Kanthaka, do thou save me this83 once to-night; so that I, having become a Buddha by your help, shall save the world of men, and that of angels too.” Then leaping up, he seated himself on Kanthaka’s back.
And when the Bodisat left the palace, he went to his horse and said, “My good Kanthaka, help me tonight, so that I, with your assistance, can become a Buddha and save the world of men and angels too.” Then, jumping up, he got onto Kanthaka's back.
Kanthaka was eighteen cubits in length from the nape of his neck, and of proportionate height; he was strong and fleet, and white all over like a clean chank shell. If he should neigh or paw the ground, the sound would penetrate through all the town. Therefore the angels so muffled the sound of his neighing that none could hear it; and placed, at each step, the palms of their hands under his feet.
Kanthaka was eighteen cubits long from the back of his neck and perfectly proportioned in height; he was strong and fast, and completely white like a polished conch shell. When he neighed or pawed the ground, the noise could be heard throughout the entire town. So, the angels silenced his neighing so that no one could hear it, and they placed their palms under his feet with each step he took.
The Bodisat rode on the mighty back of the mighty steed; told Channa to catch hold of its tail, and arrived at midnight at the great gate of the city.
The Bodisat rode on the strong back of the powerful horse; told Channa to grab its tail, and reached the city’s main gate at midnight.
Now the king thinking, “In that way the Bodisat will not be able at any time to open the city gate and get away,” had placed a thousand men at each of the two gates to stop him. The Bodisat was mighty and strong according to the measure of elephants as ten thousand million elephants, and according to the measure of men as a million million men. He thought, “If the door does not open, sitting on Kanthaka’s back with Channa holding his tail, I will press Kanthaka with my thighs, and jumping over the city rampart, eighteen cubits high, I will get away!” Channa thought, “If the door is not opened, I will take my master on my neck, and putting my right hand round Kanthaka’s girth, I will hold him close to my waist, and so leap over the rampart and get away!” Kanthaka thought, “If the door is not opened, I will spring up with my master seated as he is on my back, and Channa holding by my tail, and will leap over the rampart and get away!” And if the door had not been opened, verily one or other of those three would have accomplished that whereof he had thought. But the angel residing at the gate opened it.
Now the king thought, “This way, the Bodisat won’t be able to open the city gate and escape,” so he stationed a thousand men at each of the two gates to stop him. The Bodisat was powerful and strong, equating to ten million elephants, and in terms of men, a trillion men. He thought, “If the door doesn’t open, sitting on Kanthaka’s back with Channa holding his tail, I will squeeze Kanthaka with my thighs and jump over the city wall, which is eighteen cubits high, to get away!” Channa thought, “If the door doesn’t open, I will carry my master on my shoulders, and with my right hand around Kanthaka’s girth, I’ll hold him tight against my waist and leap over the wall to escape!” Kanthaka thought, “If the door doesn’t open, I’ll jump up with my master on my back and Channa holding my tail, and then leap over the wall to get away!” And if the door hadn’t been opened, one of those three would definitely have succeeded in what they planned. But the angel at the gate opened it.
At that moment Māra came there with the intention84 of stopping the Bodisat; and standing in the air, he exclaimed, “Depart not, O my lord! in seven days from now the wheel of empire will appear, and will make you sovereign over the four continents and the two thousand adjacent isles. Stop, O my lord!”
At that moment, Māra arrived with the intention84 of stopping the Bodisat. Standing in the air, he shouted, “Don’t leave, my lord! In seven days, the wheel of empire will appear, making you the ruler of the four continents and the two thousand nearby islands. Please, stay, my lord!”
“Who are you?” said he.
“Who are you?” he asked.
“I am Vasavatti,” was the reply.
“I am Vasavatti,” came the response.
“Māra! Well do I know that the wheel of empire would appear to me; but it is not sovereignty that I desire. I will become a Buddha, and make the ten thousand world-systems shout for joy.”
“Māra! I know very well that the wheel of power would seem appealing to me; but I don’t want to be in charge. I will become a Buddha and bring joy to the countless worlds.”
Then thought the Tempter to himself: “Now, from this time forth, whenever a thought of lust or anger or malice shall arise within you, I will get to know of it.” And he followed him, ever watching for some slip, as closely as a shadow which never leaves its object.
Then the Tempter thought to himself: “From now on, whenever a thought of lust, anger, or malice comes up in you, I’ll know about it.” And he followed him, always watching for any mistake, just like a shadow that never leaves its source.
But the future Buddha, making light of the kingdom of the world, thus within his reach,—casting it away as one would saliva,—left the city with great honour on the full-moon day of Āsāḷhi, when the moon was in the Uttarā-sāḷha lunar mansion (i.e. on the 1st July). And when he had left the city a desire sprang up within him to gaze upon it; and the instant he did so the broad earth revolved like a potter’s wheel, and was stayed: saying as it were to him, “O Great Being, there is no need for you to stop in order to fulfil your wish.” So the Bodisat, with his face towards the city, gazed at it; and he fixed at that place a spot for the Kanthaka-Nivattana Cetiya (that is, The Shrine of Kanthaka’s Staying—a Dāgaba afterwards built where this miracle was believed to have happened). And keeping Kanthaka in the direction in which he was going, he went on with great honour and exceeding glory.
But the future Buddha, trivializing the kingdom of the world that was so easily within his reach—discarding it like one would spit—left the city with great honor on the full moon day of Āsāḷhi, when the moon was in the Uttarā-sāḷha lunar mansion (i.e. on July 1st). And after he had left the city, he felt a desire to look back at it; the moment he did, the broad earth spun like a potter’s wheel and then stopped, as if saying to him, “O Great Being, there’s no need for you to pause to fulfill your wish.” So the Bodisat, facing the city, looked at it; and he designated that spot for the Kanthaka-Nivattana Cetiya (that is, The Shrine of Kanthaka’s Staying—a Dāgaba later built where this miracle was thought to have occurred). Keeping Kanthaka oriented in the direction he was headed, he continued on with great honor and extraordinary glory.
For then, they say, angels in front of him carried sixty thousand torches, and behind him too, and on his right hand, and on his left. And while some deities, undefined85 on the edge of the horizon, held torches aloft; other deities, and the Nāgas, and Winged Creatures, and other superhuman beings, bore him company—doing homage with heavenly perfumes, and garlands, and sandal-wood powder, and incense. And the whole sky was full of Paricchātaka flowers from Indra’s heaven, as with the pouring rain when thick clouds gather. Heavenly songs floated around; and on every side thousands of musical instruments sounded, as when the thunder roars in the midst of the sea, or the great ocean heaves against the boundaries of the world!
For then, they say, angels in front of him carried sixty thousand torches, and behind him too, and on his right side, and on his left. While some deities, undefined on the edge of the horizon, held torches up high, other deities, along with the Nāgas, Winged Creatures, and other superhuman beings, accompanied him—paying tribute with heavenly perfumes, garlands, sandalwood powder, and incense. The entire sky was filled with Paricchātaka flowers from Indra’s heaven, like heavy rain when thick clouds gather. Heavenly songs floated around, and on every side, thousands of musical instruments played, just like thunder roaring in the middle of the sea, or the great ocean pushing against the edges of the world!
Advancing in this pomp and glory, the Bodisat, in that one night, passed beyond three kingdoms, and arrived, at the end of thirty leagues, at the bank of the river called Anomā. But why could not the horse go still further? It was not through want of power: for he could go from one edge of the round world to the other, as easily as one could step across the circumference of a wheel lying on its side;—and doing this in the forenoon, he could return and eat the food prepared for him. But on this occasion he was constantly delayed by having to drag himself along, and break his way through the mass of garlands and flowers, cast down from heaven in such profusion by the angels, and the Snakes, and the Winged Creatures, that his very flanks were hid. Hence it was that he only got over thirty leagues.
Advancing in all this pomp and glory, the Bodisat, that night, traveled through three kingdoms and, after thirty leagues, reached the bank of the river called Anomā. But why couldn't the horse go further? It wasn't because he lacked strength; he could easily travel from one side of the round world to the other, just like stepping across the edge of a wheel lying on its side. He could do this in the morning and still return in time for the meal prepared for him. However, on this occasion, he was constantly held back, having to push his way through the massive garlands and flowers showered from heaven in such abundance by the angels, the snakes, and the winged creatures that they covered his flanks. That's why he only managed to cover thirty leagues.
Now the Bodisat, stopping at the river side, asked Channa, “What is this river called?”
Now the Bodisat, stopping by the river, asked Channa, “What’s the name of this river?”
“Its name, my lord, is Anomā.”
“Its name, my lord, is Anomā.”
“And so also our renunciation of the world shall be called Anomā (illustrious),” said he; and signalling to his horse, by pressing it with his heel, the horse sprang over the river, five or six hundred yards in breadth, and stood on the opposite bank.
“And so our giving up the world will also be called Anomā (illustrious),” he said; and signaling to his horse by pressing it with his heel, the horse leaped over the river, which was five or six hundred yards wide, and landed on the opposite bank.
The Bodisat, getting down from the horse’s back, stood on the sandy beach, extending there like a sheet of silver,86 and said to Channa, “Good Channa, do thou now go back, taking my ornaments and Kanthaka. I am going to become a hermit.”
The Bodisat got off the horse and stood on the sandy beach, shining like a sheet of silver,86 and said to Channa, “Good Channa, please go back now, taking my ornaments and Kanthaka. I am going to become a hermit.”
“But I also, my lord, will become a hermit.”
“But I will also, my lord, become a hermit.”
“You cannot be allowed to renounce the world, you must go back,” he said. Three times he refused this request of Channa’s; and he delivered over to him both the ornaments and Kanthaka.
“You can’t just give up on the world; you need to return,” he said. He turned down Channa’s request three times and handed over both the ornaments and Kanthaka.
Then he thought, “These locks of mine are not suited for a mendicant. Now it is not right for any one else to cut the hair of a future Buddha, so I will cut them off myself with my sword.” Then, taking his sword in his right hand, and holding the plaited tresses, together with the diadem on them, with his left, he cut them off. So his hair was thus reduced to two inches in length, and curling from the right, it lay close to his head. It remained that length as long as he lived, and the beard the same. There was no need at all to shave either hair or beard any more.
Then he thought, “My hair isn’t suitable for a beggar. It’s not right for anyone else to cut the hair of a future Buddha, so I’ll do it myself with my sword.” So, taking his sword in his right hand and holding the twisted locks, along with the crown on them, in his left, he cut them off. His hair was then reduced to two inches in length, curling from the right, lying flat against his head. It stayed that length for the rest of his life, and his beard was the same. There was no need to shave either his hair or beard anymore.
The Bodisat, saying to himself, “If I am to become a Buddha, let it stand in the air; if not, let it fall to the ground;” threw the hair and diadem together as he held them towards the sky. The plaited hair and the jewelled turban went a league off and stopped in the air. The archangel Sakka caught sight of it with his divine eye, and receiving it into a jewel casket, a league high, he placed it in the Tāvatiŋsa heaven, in the Dāgaba of the Diadem.
The Bodisat thought to himself, “If I’m meant to become a Buddha, let it float in the air; if not, let it drop to the ground,” and threw his hair and crown up toward the sky. The braided hair and the jeweled crown traveled a mile away and hovered in the air. The archangel Sakka saw it with his divine vision, and after collecting it in a jewel casket, a mile high, he placed it in Tāvatiŋsa heaven, in the Dāgaba of the Diadem.
Again the Bodisat thought, “This my raiment of Benares muslin is not suitable for a mendicant.” Now the archangel Ghaṭikāra, who had formerly been his friend in the time of Kassapa Buddha, was led by his87 friendship, which had not grown old in that long interval, to think, “To-day my friend is accomplishing the Great Renunciation, I will go and provide him with the requisites of a mendicant.”
Again the Bodisat thought, “This outfit of Benares muslin isn't appropriate for a beggar.” Now the archangel Ghaṭikāra, who had once been his friend during the time of Kassapa Buddha, was moved by their enduring friendship to think, “Today my friend is making the Great Renunciation; I will go and provide him with the essentials for a beggar.”
Taking these eight requisites of a mendicant, he gave them to him. The Bodisat dressed himself in the outward signs of an Arahat, and adopted the sacred garb of Renunciation; and he enjoined upon Channa to go and, in his name, assure his parents of his safety. And Channa did homage to the Bodisat reverently, and departed.
Taking these eight essentials of a beggar, he handed them over. The Bodisat put on the external signs of an Arahat and took on the sacred attire of Renunciation. He instructed Channa to go and, on his behalf, reassure his parents about his safety. Channa respectfully honored the Bodisat and then left.
Now Kanthaka stood listening to the Bodisat as he talked with Channa. And thinking, “From this time forth I shall never see my master more!” he was unable to bear his grief. And going out of their sight, he died of a broken heart; and was reborn in the Tāvatiŋsa heaven as an angel, with the name of Kanthaka. So far the sorrow of Channa had been but single; now torn with the second sorrow of Kanthaka’s death, he returned, weeping and bewailing, to the city.
Now Kanthaka stood listening to the Bodisat as he talked with Channa. Thinking, “From now on, I'll never see my master again!” he couldn't handle his sadness. He left their sight and died of a broken heart; he was reborn in the Tāvatiŋsa heaven as an angel named Kanthaka. Until then, Channa's sorrow had been just one; now, overwhelmed by the additional grief of Kanthaka’s death, he returned to the city, crying and mourning.
But the Bodisat, having renounced the world, spent seven days in a mango grove called Anūpiya, hard by that spot, in the joy of salvation. Then he went on foot in one day to Rājagaha, a distance of thirty leagues,19688 and entering the city, begged his food from door to door. The whole city at the sight of his beauty was thrown into commotion, like that other Rājagaha by the entrance of Dhanapālaka, or like heaven itself by the entrance of the Ruler of the Gods.
But the Bodisat, having renounced the world, spent seven days in a mango grove called Anūpiya, hard by that spot, in the joy of salvation. Then he went on foot in one day to Rājagaha, a distance of thirty leagues,19688 and entering the city, begged his food from door to door. The whole city at the sight of his beauty was thrown into commotion, like that other Rājagaha by the entrance of Dhanapālaka, or like heaven itself by the entrance of the Ruler of the Gods.
The guards went to the king and said, describing him, “O king! such and such a being is begging through the town. We cannot tell whether he is a god, or a man, or a Nāga, or a Supaṇṇa,197 or what he is.”
The guards went to the king and said, describing him, “O king! such and such a being is begging through the town. We cannot tell whether he is a god, or a man, or a Nāga, or a Supaṇṇa,197 or what he is.”
The king, watching the Great Being from his palace, became full of wonder, and gave orders to his guards, saying, “Go, my men, and see. If it is a superhuman being, it will disappear as soon as it leaves the city; if a god, it will depart through the air; if a snake, it will dive into the earth; if a man, it will eat the food just as it is.”
The king, observing the Great Being from his palace, was filled with awe and instructed his guards, saying, “Go, my men, and find out. If it’s a superhuman, it will vanish as soon as it leaves the city; if it’s a god, it will fly away; if it’s a snake, it will burrow into the ground; if it’s just a man, it will eat the food just as it is.”
But the Great Being collected scraps of food. And when he perceived there was enough to support him, he left the city by the gate at which he had entered. And seating himself, facing towards the East, under the shadow of the Paṇḍava rock, he began to eat his meal. His stomach, however, turned, and made as if it would come out of his mouth. Then, though distressed by that revolting food, for in that birth he had never even beheld such food with his eyes, he himself admonished himself, saying, “Siddhattha, it is true you were born in a family where food and drink were easily obtainable, into a state of life where your food was perfumed third-season’s rice, with various curries of the finest kinds. But ever since you saw one clad in a mendicant’s garb, you have been thinking, ‘When shall I become like him, and live by begging my food? would that that time were come!’ And now that you have left all for that very purpose, what is this that you are doing?” And overcoming his feelings, he ate the food.
But the Great Being collected scraps of food. When he felt there was enough to support him, he left the city through the gate he had come in. Sitting down facing the East, under the shadow of the Paṇḍava rock, he began to eat his meal. However, his stomach churned, and it felt like it would come out of his mouth. Despite being disturbed by that unpleasant food, since in that life he had never even seen such food, he reminded himself, “Siddhattha, it’s true you were born into a family where food and drink were easily accessible, into a life where your meals were fragrant, high-quality rice, accompanied by various exquisite curries. But ever since you saw someone in a mendicant's robe, you’ve been thinking, ‘When will I become like him and live by begging for my food? I wish that time would come!’ And now that you have given everything up for that purpose, what are you doing?” Overcoming his feelings, he ate the food.
89
89
The king’s men saw this, and went and told him what had happened. Hearing what his messengers said, the king quickly left the city, and approaching the Bodisat, was so pleased at the mere sight of his dignity and grace, that he offered him all his kingdom.
The king's men saw this and went to tell him what had happened. When he heard what his messengers said, the king quickly left the city and, upon seeing the Bodisat, was so pleased just by his dignity and grace that he offered him his entire kingdom.
The Bodisat said, “In me, O king! there is no desire after wealth or sinful pleasures. It is in the hope of attaining to complete enlightenment that I have left all.” And when the king gained not his consent, though he asked it in many ways, he said, “Assuredly thou wilt become a Buddha! Deign at least after thy Buddhahood to come to my kingdom first.”
The Bodisat said, “In me, O king! there is no desire for wealth or sinful pleasures. I have left everything in the hope of achieving complete enlightenment.” And when the king couldn't get his consent, despite asking in many ways, he said, “Surely you will become a Buddha! Please, at least come to my kingdom first after you become one.”
This is here concisely stated; but the full account, beginning, “I sing the Renunciation, how the Wise One renounced the world,” will be found on referring to the Pabbajjā Sutta and its commentary.
This is stated briefly here; however, the complete story, starting with “I sing the Renunciation, how the Wise One renounced the world,” can be found by looking at the Pabbajjā Sutta and its commentary.
And the Bodisat, granting the king’s request, went forward on his way. And joining himself to Āḷāra Kāḷāma, and to Uddaka, son of Rāma, he acquired their systems of ecstatic trance. But when he saw that that was not the way to wisdom, he left off applying himself to the realization of that system of Attainment.198 And with the intention of carrying out the Great Struggle against sin, and showing his might and resolution to gods and men, he went to Uruvela. And saying, “Pleasant, indeed, is this spot!” he took up his residence there, and devoted himself to the Great Struggle.199
And the Bodisat, granting the king’s request, went forward on his way. And joining himself to Āḷāra Kāḷāma, and to Uddaka, son of Rāma, he acquired their systems of ecstatic trance. But when he saw that that was not the way to wisdom, he left off applying himself to the realization of that system of Attainment.198 And with the intention of carrying out the Great Struggle against sin, and showing his might and resolution to gods and men, he went to Uruvela. And saying, “Pleasant, indeed, is this spot!” he took up his residence there, and devoted himself to the Great Struggle.199
90
90
And those five mendicants, Kondanya and the rest, begging their way through villages, market towns, and royal cities, met with the Bodisat there. And for six years they stayed by him and served him, while he was carrying out the Great Struggle, with different kinds of service, such as sweeping out the hermitage, and so on; thinking the while, “Now he will become a Buddha! now he will become a Buddha!”
And those five beggars, Kondanya and the others, traveling through villages, market towns, and royal cities, encountered the Bodisat there. They stayed with him for six years, helping him during his Great Struggle with various tasks, like cleaning the hermitage, and they thought, "Now he's going to become a Buddha! Now he's going to become a Buddha!"
Now the Bodisat thought, “I will perform the uttermost penance.” And he brought himself to live on one seed of the oil plant, or one grain of rice, and even to fast entirely; but the angels gathered the sap of life and infused it into him through the pores of his skin. By this fasting, however, he became as thin as a skeleton; the colour of his body, once fair as gold, became dark; and the Thirty-two signs of a Great Being disappeared. And one day, when walking up and down, plunged in intense meditation, he was overcome by severe pain; and he fainted, and fell.
Now the Bodisat thought, “I will undergo the ultimate penance.” He managed to survive on just one seed of the oil plant or one grain of rice, and even fasted completely; but the angels collected the essence of life and infused it into him through his skin. However, through this fasting, he became as thin as a skeleton; the color of his body, once as bright as gold, turned dark; and the Thirty-two signs of a Great Being vanished. One day, while pacing back and forth, deeply absorbed in meditation, he was suddenly struck by intense pain and fainted, collapsing to the ground.
Then certain of the angels began to say, “The mendicant Gotama is dead.” But others said, “Such is the condition of Arahats (saints).” And those who thought he was dead went and told Suddhodana the king, saying, “Your son is dead.”
Then some of the angels started to say, “The beggar Gotama is dead.” But others replied, “That’s the fate of Arahats (saints).” Those who believed he was dead went to tell King Suddhodana, saying, “Your son is dead.”
“Did he die after becoming a Buddha, or before?”
“Did he die after becoming a Buddha, or before?”
“He was unable to attain to Buddhahood, and fell down and died in the midst of the Great Struggle.”
“He couldn't achieve Buddhahood and fell down and died in the middle of the Great Struggle.”
When the king heard this, he refused to credit it, saying, “I do not believe it. My son could never die without attaining to Wisdom!”
When the king heard this, he wouldn't believe it, saying, “I can't accept that. My son would never die without achieving Wisdom!”
If you ask, “Why did not the king believe it?” it was because he had seen the miracles at the foot of the Jambu-tree, and on the day when Kāḷa Devala had been compelled to do homage to the Bodisat.
If you ask, “Why didn’t the king believe it?” it was because he had seen the miracles at the base of the Jambu tree, and on the day when Kāḷa Devala was forced to show respect to the Bodisat.
And the Bodisat recovered consciousness again, and stood up. And the angels went and told the king, “Your91 son, O king, is well.” And the king said, “I knew my son was not dead.”
And the Bodisat regained consciousness and got up. The angels went and told the king, “Your91 son, Your Majesty, is okay.” The king replied, “I knew my son wasn't dead.”
And the Great Being’s six years’ penance became noised abroad, as when the sound of a great bell is heard in the sky. But he perceived that penance was not the way to Wisdom; and begging through the villages and towns, he collected ordinary material food, and lived upon it. And the Thirty-two signs of a Great Being appeared again upon him, and his body became fair in colour, like unto gold.
And the Great Being’s six years of meditation became widely known, like the sound of a great bell ringing in the sky. But he realized that meditation wasn’t the path to Wisdom; so he traveled through villages and towns, gathering regular food to eat. The Thirty-two signs of a Great Being reappeared on him, and his body became radiant, like gold.
Then the five attendant mendicants thought, “This man has not been able, even by six years’ penance, to attain Omniscience; how can he do so now, when he goes begging through the villages, and takes material food? He is altogether lost in the Struggle. To think of getting spiritual advantage from him is like a man, who wants to bathe his head, thinking of using a dew-drop. What is to be got from him?” And leaving the Great Being, they took each his robes and begging bowl, and went eighteen leagues away, and entered Isipatana (a suburb of Benāres, famous for its schools of learning).
Then the five attendant monks thought, “This guy couldn’t even achieve enlightenment after six years of intense meditation; how can he expect to do so now that he’s going around begging for food? He’s totally lost in his struggle. Trying to get spiritual insights from him is like someone wanting to wash their hair with a tiny drop of dew. What good can come from him?” So, they left the Great Being, took their robes and begging bowls, and traveled eighteen miles away to Isipatana (a suburb of Benares, known for its schools of learning).
Now at that time, at Uruvela, in the village Senāni, there was a girl named Sujātā, born in the house of Senāni the landowner, who, when she had grown up, prayed to a Nigrodha-tree, saying, “If I am married into a family of equal rank, and have a son for my firstborn child, then I will spend every year a hundred thousand on an offering to thee.” And this her prayer took effect.
Now, during that time at Uruvela, in the village of Senāni, there was a girl named Sujātā, born into the household of Senāni the landowner. As she grew up, she prayed to a Nigrodha tree, saying, “If I marry into a family of equal status and have a son as my firstborn, then I will spend a hundred thousand each year on an offering to you.” And her prayer was answered.
And in order to make her offering, on the full-moon day of the month of May, in the sixth year of the Great Being’s penance, she had driven in front of her a thousand cows into a meadow of rich grass. With their milk she had fed five hundred cows, with theirs two hundred and fifty, and so on down to eight. Thus aspiring after quantity, and sweetness, and strength, she did what is called, “Working the milk in and in.”
And to make her offering, on the full-moon day in May, during the sixth year of the Great Being’s penance, she had led a thousand cows into a lush meadow. Using their milk, she fed five hundred cows, then two hundred and fifty, and so on down to eight. Aiming for quantity, sweetness, and strength, she did what is called, “Working the milk in and in.”
92
92
And early on the full-moon day in the month of May, thinking, “Now I will make the offering,” she rose up in the morning early and milked those eight cows. Of their own accord the calves kept away from the cows’ udders, and as soon as the new vessels were placed ready, streams of milk poured into them. Seeing this miracle, Sujātā, with her own hands, took the milk and poured it into new pans; and with her own hands made the fire and began to cook it. When that rice-milk was boiling, huge bubbles rising, turned to the right and ran round together; not a drop fell or was lost; not the least smoke rose from the fireplace.
And early on the full-moon day in May, thinking, “Now I will make the offering,” she got up early in the morning and milked the eight cows. The calves naturally stayed away from the cows’ udders, and as soon as the new containers were ready, streams of milk flowed into them. Seeing this miracle, Sujātā took the milk with her own hands and poured it into new pans; she also built the fire herself and started cooking it. When that rice-milk was boiling, large bubbles formed, turning to the right and swirling together; not a drop was spilled or lost; not even the slightest smoke rose from the fireplace.
At that time the four guardian angels of the world came from the four points of the compass, and kept watch by the fireplace. The archangel Brahma held over it a canopy of state. The archangel Sakka put the sticks together and lighted the fire. By their divine power the gods, gathering so much of the Sap of life as would suffice for the support of all the men and angels of the four continents, and their circumjacent two thousand isles—as easily as a man crushing the honey-comb formed round a stick would take the honey—they infused it into the milk-rice. At other times the gods infused the Sap of life into each mouthful of rice as he took it; but on the day of his Buddhahood, and on the day of his Death, they infused it into the very vessel-full of rice itself.
At that time, the four guardian angels of the world came from the four corners of the earth and stood by the fireplace. The archangel Brahma held a canopy over it. The archangel Sakka gathered the sticks and started the fire. With their divine power, the gods collected enough of the Elixir of life to nourish all the people and angels across the four continents and the two thousand surrounding islands—as easily as someone would take honey from a honeycomb wrapped around a stick—and mixed it into the milk-rice. Normally, the gods infused the Elixir of life into each mouthful of rice as it was eaten; however, on the day of his enlightenment and the day of his passing, they infused it into the entire pot of rice.
Sujātā, seeing that so many wonders appeared to her on this one day, said to her slave-girl Puṇṇā, “Friend Puṇṇā! Very gracious is our god to-day! Never before have I seen such a wonder. Go at once and keep watch by the holy place.” “Very good, my lady,” replied she; and ran and hastened to the foot of the tree.
Sujātā, noticing so many amazing things happening in just one day, said to her servant Puṇṇā, “Hey Puṇṇā! Our god is so generous today! I’ve never seen anything like this before. Go right now and keep an eye on the sacred spot.” “Sure thing, my lady,” Puṇṇā replied, and she quickly ran to the base of the tree.
Now the Bodisat had seen that night five dreams, and on considering their purport he had drawn the conclusion, “Verily this day I shall become a Buddha.” And at the end of the night he washed and dressed himself, and93 waiting till the time should come to go round begging his food, he went early, and sat at the foot of that tree, lighting it all up with his glory.
Now the Bodisat had seen five dreams that night, and after reflecting on their meaning, he concluded, “Surely, today I will become a Buddha.” At the end of the night, he washed and got dressed, and as he waited to go out and beg for food, he went early and sat at the foot of that tree, illuminating everything around him with his radiance.
And Puṇṇā coming there saw the Bodisat sitting at the foot of the tree and lighting up all the region of the East; and she saw the whole tree in colour like gold from the rays issuing from his body. And she thought, “To-day our god, descending from the tree, is seated to receive our offering in his own hand.” And excited with joy, she returned quickly, and announced this to Sujātā. Sujātā, delighted at the news, gave her all the ornaments befitting a daughter, saying, “To-day, from this time forth, be thou to me in the place of an elder daughter!”
And Puṇṇā arrived there and saw the Bodisat sitting at the foot of the tree, illuminating the entire eastern region. She noticed that the whole tree appeared golden from the rays shining from his body. She thought, “Today our god is coming down from the tree and is seated here to receive our offering personally.” Filled with joy, she hurried back and shared the news with Sujātā. Sujātā, thrilled by the news, gave her all the ornaments suitable for a daughter, saying, “From this day on, consider yourself my elder daughter!”
And since, on the day of attaining Buddhahood, it is proper to receive a golden vessel worth a hundred thousand, she conceived the idea, “We will put the milk-rice into a vessel of gold.” And sending for a vessel of gold worth a hundred thousand, she poured out the well-cooked food to put it therein. All the rice-milk flowed into the vessel, like water from a lotus leaf, and filled the vessel full. Taking it she covered it with a golden dish, and wrapped it in a cloth. And adorning herself in all her splendour, she put the vessel on her head, and went with great dignity to the Nigrodha-tree. Seeing the Bodisat, she was filled with exceeding joy, taking him for the tree-god; and advanced, bowing, from the spot whence she saw him. Taking the vessel from her head, she uncovered it; and fetching sweet-scented water in a golden vase, she approached the Bodisat, and stood by.
And since, on the day of achieving Buddhahood, it's fitting to present a golden vessel worth a hundred thousand, she thought, “Let’s put the milk-rice into a gold vessel.” So, she had a gold vessel worth a hundred thousand brought to her, and she poured the well-cooked food into it. All the rice-milk flowed into the vessel, like water rolling off a lotus leaf, and filled it to the brim. Afterward, she covered it with a golden dish and wrapped it in a cloth. Then, dressing in her finest attire, she placed the vessel on her head and walked with great dignity to the Nigrodha-tree. Upon seeing the Bodisat, she was filled with immense joy, mistaking him for the tree-god; she approached, bowing from the spot where she first saw him. Removing the vessel from her head, she uncovered it, and fetching sweet-scented water in a golden vase, she came closer to the Bodisat and stood by him.
The earthenware pot given him by the archangel Ghaṭikāra, which had never till then left him, disappeared at that moment. Not seeing his pot, the Bodisat stretched out his right hand, and took the water. Sujātā placed the vessel, with the milk-rice in it, in the hand of the Great Being. The Great Being looked at her. Pointing to the food, she said, “O, my lord! accept94 what I have offered thee, and depart whithersoever seemeth to thee good.” And adding, “May there arise to thee as much joy as has come to me!” she went away, valuing her golden vessel, worth a hundred thousand, at no more than a dried leaf.
The clay pot given to him by the archangel Ghaṭikāra, which had never left his side until that moment, vanished. Not seeing his pot, the Bodisat reached out his right hand and took the water. Sujātā placed the vessel with the milk-rice in it into the Great Being's hand. The Great Being looked at her. Pointing to the food, she said, “O my lord! Please accept what I have offered you and go wherever you feel is best.” And adding, “May you find as much joy as I have!” she walked away, considering her golden vessel, worth a hundred thousand, as no more than a dried leaf.
But the Bodisat rising from his seat, and leaving the tree on the right hand, took the vessel and went to the bank of the Nerañjara river, down into which on the day of their complete Enlightenment so many thousand Bodisats had gone. The name of that bathing place is the Supatiṭṭhita ferry. Putting the vessel on the bank, he descended into the river and bathed.
But the Bodisat got up from his seat, leaving the tree on his right, took the vessel, and went to the bank of the Nerañjara river, into which many thousands of Bodisats had entered on the day of their complete Enlightenment. The name of that bathing spot is the Supatiṭṭhita ferry. He placed the vessel on the bank, stepped into the river, and bathed.
And having dressed himself again in the garb of the Arahats worn by so many thousand Buddhas, he sat down with his face to the East; and dividing the rice into forty-nine balls of the size of so many single-seeded Palmyra fruits, he ate all that sweet milk-rice without any water.200 Now that was the only food he had for forty-nine days, during the seven times seven days he spent, after he became a Buddha, at the foot of the Tree of Wisdom. During all that time he had no other food; he did not bathe; nor wash his teeth; nor feel the cravings of nature. He lived on the joy arising from intense Meditation, on the joy arising from the Noble Path, on the joy arising from the Fruit thereof.
And having dressed himself again in the garb of the Arahats worn by so many thousand Buddhas, he sat down with his face to the East; and dividing the rice into forty-nine balls of the size of so many single-seeded Palmyra fruits, he ate all that sweet milk-rice without any water.200 Now that was the only food he had for forty-nine days, during the seven times seven days he spent, after he became a Buddha, at the foot of the Tree of Wisdom. During all that time he had no other food; he did not bathe; nor wash his teeth; nor feel the cravings of nature. He lived on the joy arising from intense Meditation, on the joy arising from the Noble Path, on the joy arising from the Fruit thereof.
But when he had finished eating that milk-rice, he took the golden vessel, and said, “If I shall be able to-day to become a Buddha, let this pot go up the stream; if not, let it go down the stream!” and he threw it into the water. And it went, in spite of the stream, eighty cubits up the river in the middle of the stream, all the way as quickly as a fleet horse. And diving into a whirlpool it went to the palace of Kāḷa Nāgarāja (the Black Snake King); and striking against the bowls from which the three previous95 Buddhas had eaten, it made them sound “click! click!” and remained stationary as the lowest of them. Kāḷa, the snake-king, hearing the noise, exclaimed, “Yesterday a Buddha arose, now to-day another has arisen;” and he continued to praise him in many hundred stanzas.
But when he finished eating that milk-rice, he took the golden vessel and said, “If I can become a Buddha today, let this pot go upstream; if not, let it go downstream!” and he threw it into the water. Despite the current, it traveled eighty cubits upstream in the middle of the river, as quickly as a fast horse. It then dove into a whirlpool and reached the palace of Kāḷa Nāgarāja (the Black Snake King); and when it struck the bowls that the three previous Buddhas had eaten from, it made a “click! click!” sound and stayed put as the lowest of them. Kāḷa, the snake king, hearing the noise, exclaimed, “Yesterday a Buddha arose, and now today another has risen;” and he continued to praise him in many hundred verses.
But the Bodisat spent the heat of the day in a grove of sāla-trees in full bloom on the bank of the river. And in the evening, when the flowers droop on the stalks, he proceeded, like a lion when it is roused, towards the Tree of Wisdom, along a path five or six hundred yards wide, decked by the gods. The Snakes, and Genii, and Winged Creatures,201 and other superhuman beings, offered him sweet-smelling flowers from heaven, and sang heavenly songs. The ten thousand world-systems became filled with perfumes and garlands and shouts of approval.
But the Bodisat spent the heat of the day in a grove of sāla-trees in full bloom on the bank of the river. And in the evening, when the flowers droop on the stalks, he proceeded, like a lion when it is roused, towards the Tree of Wisdom, along a path five or six hundred yards wide, decked by the gods. The Snakes, and Genii, and Winged Creatures,201 and other superhuman beings, offered him sweet-smelling flowers from heaven, and sang heavenly songs. The ten thousand world-systems became filled with perfumes and garlands and shouts of approval.
At that time there came from the opposite direction a grass-cutter named Sotthiya, carrying grass; and recognizing the Great Being, he gave him eight bundles of grass. The Bodisat took the grass; and ascending the rising ground round the Bo-tree, he stood at the South of it, looking towards the North. At that moment the Southern horizon seemed to descend below the level of the lowest hell, and the Northern horizon mounting up seemed to reach above the highest heaven.
At that time, a grass-cutter named Sotthiya came from the opposite direction, carrying grass, and when he recognized the Great Being, he gave him eight bundles of grass. The Bodisat accepted the grass and climbed the rising ground around the Bo-tree, standing to the south of it, looking north. At that moment, the southern horizon appeared to drop below the level of the lowest hell, while the northern horizon seemed to rise above the highest heaven.
The Bodisat, saying, “This cannot, I think, be the right place for attaining Buddhahood,” turned round it, keeping it on the right hand; and went to the Western side, and stood facing the East. Then the Western horizon seemed to descend beneath the lowest hell, and the Eastern horizon to ascend above the highest heaven; and to him, where he was standing, the earth seemed96 to bend up and down like a great cart wheel lying on its axis when its circumference is trodden on.
The Bodisat said, “I don’t think this is the right place to achieve Buddhahood,” and turned around, keeping it on his right side. He then headed to the West and stood facing the East. At that moment, the Western horizon appeared to drop below the depths of hell, while the Eastern horizon rose above the heights of heaven. From where he stood, the earth seemed to tilt up and down like a large cartwheel on its axis when its outer edge is stepped on.
The Bodisat, saying, “This cannot, I think, be the right place for attaining Buddhahood,” turned round it, keeping it on the right hand; and went to the Northern side, and stood facing the South. Then the Northern horizon seemed to descend beneath the lowest hell, and the Southern horizon to ascend above the highest heaven.
The Bodisat said, “I don’t think this is the right place to achieve Buddhahood,” then turned around, keeping it on his right side, and went to the Northern side, standing facing South. Then the Northern horizon seemed to sink below the lowest hell, and the Southern horizon rose above the highest heaven.
The Bodisat, saying, “This cannot, I think, be the right place for attaining Buddhahood,” turned round it, keeping it on the right hand; and went to the Western side, and stood facing towards the East. Now in the East is the place where all the Buddhas have sat cross-legged; and that place neither trembles nor shakes.
The Bodisat, saying, “I don’t think this is the right place to achieve Buddhahood,” turned around, keeping it on his right side; he then headed to the West and stood facing East. The East is where all the Buddhas have sat cross-legged, and that place is steady and unshakable.
The Great Being, perceiving, “This is the steadfast spot chosen by all the Buddhas, the spot for the throwing down of the temple of sin,” took hold of the grass by one end, and scattered it there. And immediately there was a seat fourteen cubits long. For those blades of grass arranged themselves in such a form as would be beyond the power of even the ablest painter or carver to design.
The Great Being, seeing, “This is the stable place chosen by all the Buddhas, the place for putting an end to the temple of sin,” grabbed the grass by one end and scattered it there. Instantly, a seat fourteen cubits long appeared. Those blades of grass arranged themselves in a way that would be beyond the skill of even the best painter or carver to create.
The Bodisat turning his back upon the trunk of the Bo-tree, and with his face towards the East, made the firm resolve, “My skin, indeed, and nerves, and bones, may become arid, and the very blood in my body may dry up; but till I attain to complete insight, this seat I will not leave!” And he sat himself down in a cross-legged position, firm and immovable, as if welded with a hundred thunderbolts.
The Bodisat turned his back to the trunk of the Bo-tree, facing East, and made a strong decision: “My skin, nerves, and bones may become dry, and the blood in my body may run out; but I won’t leave this spot until I achieve complete understanding!” He sat down cross-legged, firm and unmovable, as if fused with a hundred thunderbolts.
At that time the angel Māra, thinking, “Siddhattha the prince wants to free himself from my dominion. I will not let him get free yet!” went to the hosts of his angels, and told the news. And sounding the drum, called “Satan’s War-cry,” he led forth the army of Satan.
At that time, the angel Māra thought, “Prince Siddhattha wants to break free from my control. I won’t let him do that yet!” He went to his group of angels and shared the news. Then, banging the drum called “Satan’s War-cry,” he led the army of Satan into action.
That army of Māra stretches twelve leagues before him,97 twelve leagues to right and left of him, behind him it reaches to the rocky limits of the world, above him it is nine leagues in height; and the sound of its war-cry is heard, twelve leagues away, even as the sound of an earthquake.
That army of Māra spreads out twelve leagues in front of him,97 twelve leagues to his right and left, and behind him it extends to the rugged edges of the world, towering nine leagues above him; its war-cry thunders, echoing for twelve leagues, like the rumble of an earthquake.
Then Māra, the angel, mounted his elephant, two hundred and fifty leagues high, named, “Girded with mountains.” And he created for himself a thousand arms, and seized all kinds of weapons. And of the remainder, too, of the army of Māra, no two took the same weapon; but assuming various colours and various forms, they went on to overwhelm the Great Being.
Then Māra, the demon, got on his elephant, which was two hundred and fifty leagues tall, called "Girded with Mountains." He created a thousand arms for himself and grabbed all sorts of weapons. No two members of Māra's army had the same weapon either; taking on different colors and forms, they advanced to overpower the Great Being.
But the angels of the ten thousand world-systems continued speaking the praises of the Great Being. Sakka, the king of the angels, stood there blowing his trumpet Vijayuttara. Now that trumpet is a hundred and twenty cubits long, and can itself cause the wind to enter, and thus itself give forth a sound which will resound for four months, when it becomes still. The Great Black One, the king of the Nāgas, stood there uttering his praises in many hundred stanzas. The archangel Mahā Brahma stood there, holding over him the white canopy of state. But as the army approached and surrounded the seat under the Bo-tree, not one of the angels was able to stay, and they fled each one from the spot where the army met them. The Black One, the king of the Nāgas, dived into the earth, and went to Mañjerika, the palace of the Nāgas, five hundred leagues in length, and lay down, covering his face with his hands. Sakka, taking the Vijayuttara trumpet on his back, stopped on the rocky verge of the world. Mahā Brahma, putting the white canopy of state on to the summit of the rocks at the end of the earth, went to the world of Brahma. Not a single deity was able to keep his place. The Great Being sat there alone.
But the angels of the ten thousand world-systems kept praising the Great Being. Sakka, the king of the angels, stood there playing his trumpet, Vijayuttara. This trumpet is a hundred and twenty cubits long and can create wind to produce a sound that echoes for four months before it fades away. The Great Black One, the king of the Nāgas, stood there singing praises in many hundreds of verses. The archangel Mahā Brahma was there, holding up the white canopy of state over him. However, as the army got closer and surrounded the seat under the Bo-tree, none of the angels could remain, and they all fled from the spot where the army confronted them. The Black One, the king of the Nāgas, dove into the earth and went to Mañjerika, the palace of the Nāgas, which is five hundred leagues long, and lay down, covering his face with his hands. Sakka, carrying the Vijayuttara trumpet on his back, stopped at the rocky edge of the world. Mahā Brahma placed the white canopy of state on the summit of the rocks at the edge of the earth and went to the world of Brahma. Not a single deity could hold their position. The Great Being sat there alone.
But Māra said to his host, “Friends! there is no other man like Siddhattha, the son of Suddhodana. We cannot98 give him battle face to face. Let us attack him from behind!” The Great Being looked round on three sides, and saw that all the gods had fled, and their place was empty. Then beholding the hosts of Māra coming thick upon him from the North, he thought, “Against me alone this mighty host is putting forth all its energy and strength. No father is here, nor mother, nor brother, nor any other relative to help me. But those ten cardinal virtues have long been to me as retainers fed from my store. So, making the virtues my shield, I must strike this host with the sword of virtue, and thus overwhelm it!” And so he sat meditating on the Ten Perfections.202
But Māra said to his host, “Friends! there is no other man like Siddhattha, the son of Suddhodana. We cannot98 give him battle face to face. Let us attack him from behind!” The Great Being looked round on three sides, and saw that all the gods had fled, and their place was empty. Then beholding the hosts of Māra coming thick upon him from the North, he thought, “Against me alone this mighty host is putting forth all its energy and strength. No father is here, nor mother, nor brother, nor any other relative to help me. But those ten cardinal virtues have long been to me as retainers fed from my store. So, making the virtues my shield, I must strike this host with the sword of virtue, and thus overwhelm it!” And so he sat meditating on the Ten Perfections.202
Then Māra the angel, saying, “Thus will I drive away Siddhattha,” caused a whirlwind to blow. And immediately such winds rushed together from the four corners of the earth as could have torn down the peaks of mountains half a league, two leagues, three leagues high—could have rooted up the shrubs and trees of the forest—and could have made of the towns and villages around one heap of ruins. But through the majesty of the goodness of the Great Being, they reached him with their power gone, and even the hem of his robe they were unable to shake.
Then Māra the angel said, “This is how I will drive Siddhattha away,” and caused a whirlwind to stir. Immediately, winds rushed in from all directions that could have torn down mountain peaks standing half a league, two leagues, or three leagues high—could have uprooted the shrubs and trees in the forest—and could have reduced the towns and villages nearby to a pile of rubble. But through the greatness of the good nature of the Great Being, the winds reached him powerless, and they couldn't even shake the hem of his robe.
Then saying, “I will overwhelm him with water and so slay him,” he caused a mighty rain to fall. And the clouds gathered, overspreading one another by hundreds and by thousands, and poured forth rain; and by the violence of the torrents the earth was saturated; and a great flood, overtopping the trees of the forest, approached the Great Being. But it was not able to wet on his robe even the space where a dew-drop might fall.
Then he said, “I’ll drown him,” and made a huge rain start pouring down. The clouds gathered together in the hundreds and thousands, darkening the sky, and unleashed heavy rain; the torrents were so powerful that they soaked the ground, and a massive flood, rising above the trees in the forest, moved towards the Great Being. But it didn’t even dampen his robe in the slightest, not even where a dew drop could land.
Then he caused a storm of rocks to fall. And mighty, mighty, mountain peaks came through the air, spitting99 forth fire and smoke. But as they reached the Great Being, they changed into bouquets of heavenly flowers.
Then he made a storm of rocks come crashing down. And huge, towering mountain peaks flew through the air, spewing99 fire and smoke. But as they got to the Great Being, they transformed into beautiful bouquets of celestial flowers.
Then he raised a storm of deadly weapons. And they came—one-edged, and two-edged swords, and spears, and arrows—smoking and flaming through the sky. But as they reached the Great Being, they became flowers from heaven.
Then he summoned a whirlwind of lethal weapons. They came—single-edged and double-edged swords, spears, and arrows—smoking and blazing through the sky. But as they reached the Great Being, they transformed into flowers from heaven.
Then he raised a storm of charcoal. But the embers, though they came through the sky as red as red Kiŋsuka flowers, were scattered at the feet of the future Buddha as heavenly flowers.
Then he stirred up a storm of charcoal. But the embers, even though they fell from the sky as red as red Kiŋsuka flowers, were scattered at the feet of the future Buddha like heavenly flowers.
Then he raised a storm of ashes; and the ashes came through the air exceeding hot, and in colour like fire; but they fell at the feet of the future Buddha as the dust of sandal-wood.
Then he stirred up a storm of ashes; and the ashes came through the air, extremely hot and colored like fire; but they settled at the feet of the future Buddha like sandalwood dust.
Then he raised a storm of sand; and the sand, exceeding fine, came smoking and flaming through the air; but it fell at the feet of the future Buddha as heavenly flowers.
Then he stirred up a whirlwind of sand; and the sand, extremely fine, came swirling and glowing through the air; but it settled at the feet of the future Buddha like celestial flowers.
Then he raised a storm of mud. And the mud came smoking and flaming through the air; but it fell at the feet of the future Buddha as heavenly perfume.
Then he stirred up a whirlwind of mud. The mud came swirling and blazing through the air; but it landed at the feet of the future Buddha like a divine fragrance.
Then saying, “By this I will terrify Siddhattha, and drive him away!” he brought on a thick darkness. And the darkness became fourfold: but when it reached the future Buddha, it disappeared as darkness does before the brightness of the sun.
Then saying, “This will scare Siddhattha and make him leave!” he brought on a thick darkness. And the darkness became four times as intense: but when it reached the future Buddha, it vanished like darkness does in the light of the sun.
Thus was Māra unable by these nine—the wind, and the rain, and the rocks, and the weapons, and the charcoal, and the ashes, and the sand, and the mud, and the darkness—to drive away the future Buddha. So he called on his host, and said, “Why stand you still? Seize, or slay, or drive away this prince!” And himself mounted the Mountain-girded, and seated on his back, he approached the future Buddha, and cried out, “Get up, Siddhattha, from that seat! It does not belong to thee! It is meant for me!”
Thus, Māra was unable to drive away the future Buddha with these nine— the wind, the rain, the rocks, the weapons, the charcoal, the ashes, the sand, the mud, and the darkness. So he called on his host and said, “Why are you just standing there? Seize him, kill him, or drive away this prince!” Then he mounted the mountain and, sitting on its back, approached the future Buddha and shouted, “Get up, Siddhattha, from that seat! It doesn’t belong to you! It’s meant for me!”
100
100
The Great Being listened to his words, and said, “Māra! it is not by you that the Ten Cardinal Virtues have been perfected, nor the lesser Virtues, nor the higher Virtues. It is not you who have sacrificed yourself in the five great Acts of Self-renunciation, who have diligently sought after Knowledge, and the Salvation of the world, and the attainment of Wisdom. This seat does not belong to thee, it is to me that it belongs.”
The Great Being listened to what he said and replied, “Māra! It’s not you who have perfected the Ten Cardinal Virtues, nor the lesser Virtues, nor the higher Virtues. It’s not you who have sacrificed yourself in the five great Acts of Self-renunciation, who have diligently pursued Knowledge, the Salvation of the world, and the attainment of Wisdom. This seat isn’t yours; it belongs to me.”
Then the enraged Māra, unable to endure the vehemence of his anger, cast at the Great Being that Sceptre-javelin of his, the barb of which was in shape as a wheel. But it became a garland of flowers, and remained as a canopy over him, whose mind was bent upon good.
Then the furious Māra, unable to control his intense anger, hurled his Sceptre-javelin at the Great Being, the tip of which was shaped like a wheel. But it transformed into a garland of flowers and remained as a canopy over him, whose mind was focused on goodness.
Now at other times, when that Wicked One throws his Sceptre-javelin, it cleaves asunder a pillar of solid rock as if it were the tender shoot of a bambū. When, however, it thus turned into a garland-canopy, all the host of Māra shouted, “Now he shall rise from his seat and flee!” and they hurled at him huge masses of rock. But these too fell on the ground as bouquets at the feet of Him whose mind was bent upon good!
Now at other times, when that Wicked One throws his Sceptre-javelin, it splits a solid rock pillar as if it were a tender shoot of bamboo. However, when it transforms into a garland-canopy, all of Māra's army shouted, “Now he will get up and run away!” and they threw huge boulders at him. But those too fell to the ground like bouquets at the feet of Him whose mind was focused on good!
And the angels stood on the edge of the rocks that encircle the world; and stretching forwards in amazement, they looked on, saying, “Lost! lost is Siddhattha the Prince, the glorious and beautiful! What can he do to save himself!”
And the angels stood on the edge of the rocks that surround the world; and leaning forward in amazement, they looked on, saying, “Lost! Siddhattha the Prince, the glorious and beautiful, is lost! What can he do to save himself?”
Then the Great Being exclaimed, “I have reached the throne on which sit the Buddhas-to-be when they are perfect in all goodness, on that day when they shall reach Enlightenment.”
Then the Great Being exclaimed, “I have reached the throne where the future Buddhas sit when they are perfect in all goodness, on the day they achieve Enlightenment.”
And he said to Māra, standing there before him, “Māra, who is witness that thou hast given alms?”
And he said to Māra, who was standing in front of him, “Māra, who can confirm that you have given to charity?”
And Māra stretched forth his hand to the hosts of his followers, and said, “So many are my witnesses.”
And Māra raised his hand to his followers and said, “So many are my witnesses.”
And that moment there arose a shout as the sound of101 an earthquake from the hosts of the Evil One, saying, “I am his witness! I am his witness!”
And at that moment, a shout erupted like the sound of an earthquake from the forces of the Evil One, saying, “I am his witness! I am his witness!”
Then the Tempter addressed the Great Being, and said, “Siddhattha! who is witness that thou hast given alms?”
Then the Tempter spoke to the Great Being and said, “Siddhattha! Who can confirm that you've given alms?”
And the Great Being answered, “Thou hast living witnesses that thou hast given alms: and I have in this place no living witness at all. But not counting the alms I have given in other births, let this great and solid earth, unconscious though it be, be witness of the seven hundredfold great alms I gave when I was born as Wessantara!”
And the Great Being answered, “You have living witnesses that you have given to charity, and I have no living witness here at all. But even without counting the charity I’ve given in other lives, let this solid earth, though it’s unaware, stand as witness to the seven hundredfold charity I gave when I was born as Wessantara!”
And withdrawing his right hand from beneath his robe, he stretched it forth towards the earth, and said, “Are you, or are you not witness of the seven hundredfold great gift I gave in my birth as Wessantara?”
And pulling his right hand out from under his robe, he reached it out toward the ground and said, “Do you witness the enormous gift, seven hundred times over, that I gave when I was born as Wessantara?”
And the great Earth uttered a voice, saying, “I am witness to thee of that!” overwhelming as it were the hosts of the Evil One as with the shout of hundreds of thousands of foes.
And the great Earth spoke, saying, “I bear witness to this!” overpowering the forces of the Evil One like the roar of hundreds of thousands of enemies.
Then the mighty elephant “Girded with mountains,” as he realized what the generosity of Wessantara had been, fell down on his knees before the Great Being. And the army of Māra fled this way and that way, so that not even two were left together: throwing off their clothes and their turbans, they fled, each one straight on before him.
Then the great elephant “Girded with mountains,” when he understood the generosity of Wessantara, fell to his knees before the Great Being. The army of Māra scattered in all directions, leaving not even two together: shedding their clothes and turbans, they each ran straight ahead away from him.
But the heavenly hosts, when they saw that the army of Māra had fled, cried out, “The Tempter is overcome! Siddhattha the Prince has prevailed! Come, let us honour the Victor!” And the Nāgas, and the Winged Creatures, and the Angels, and the Archangels, each urging his comrades on, went up to the Great Being at the Bo-tree’s foot, and as they came,
But when the heavenly beings saw that Māra's army had retreated, they shouted, “The Tempter is defeated! Prince Siddhattha has triumphed! Come, let's celebrate the Victor!” The Nāgas, the Winged Creatures, the Angels, and the Archangels, each inspiring their friends, approached the Great Being at the foot of the Bo-tree, and as they arrived,
The other gods, too, in the ten thousand world-systems, offered garlands and perfumes and uttered his praises aloud.
The other gods in the countless worlds also brought flowers and fragrances and praised him loudly.
It was while the sun was still above the horizon, that the Great Being thus put to flight the army of the Evil One. Then, whilst the Bo-tree paid him homage, as it were, by its shoots like sprigs of red coral falling over his robe, he acquired in the first watch of the night the Knowledge of the Past, in the middle watch the Knowledge of the Present, and in the third watch the Knowledge of the Chain of Causation which leads to the Origin of Evil.203
It was while the sun was still above the horizon, that the Great Being thus put to flight the army of the Evil One. Then, whilst the Bo-tree paid him homage, as it were, by its shoots like sprigs of red coral falling over his robe, he acquired in the first watch of the night the Knowledge of the Past, in the middle watch the Knowledge of the Present, and in the third watch the Knowledge of the Chain of Causation which leads to the Origin of Evil.203
Now on his thus revolving this way and that way, and tracing backwards and forwards, and thoroughly realizing the twelvefold Chain of Causation, the ten thousand world-systems quaked twelve times even to their ocean boundaries. And again, when the Great Being, making the ten thousand world-systems to shout for joy, attained at break of day to complete Enlightenment, the whole ten thousand world-systems became glorious as on a festive day. The streamers of the flags and banners raised on the edge of the rocky boundary to the East of the world103 reached to the very West; and so those on the West and North, and South, reached to the East, and South, and North; while in like manner those of flags and banners on the surface of the earth reached to the highest heaven, and those of flags and banners in heaven swept down upon the earth. Throughout the universe flowering trees put forth their blossoms, and fruit-bearing trees were loaded with clusters of fruit; the trunks and branches of trees, and even the creepers, were covered with bloom; lotus wreaths hung from the sky; and lilies by sevens sprang, one above another, even from the very rocks. The ten thousand world-systems as they revolved seemed like a mass of loosened wreaths, or like a nosegay tastefully arranged: and the great Voids between them, the hells whose darkness the rays of seven suns had never been able to disperse, became filled with light. The waters of the Great Ocean became sweet, down to its profoundest depths; and the rivers were stayed in their course. The blind from birth received their sight; the deaf from birth heard sound; the lame from birth could use their feet; and chains and bonds were loosed, and fell away.204
Now on his thus revolving this way and that way, and tracing backwards and forwards, and thoroughly realizing the twelvefold Chain of Causation, the ten thousand world-systems quaked twelve times even to their ocean boundaries. And again, when the Great Being, making the ten thousand world-systems to shout for joy, attained at break of day to complete Enlightenment, the whole ten thousand world-systems became glorious as on a festive day. The streamers of the flags and banners raised on the edge of the rocky boundary to the East of the world103 reached to the very West; and so those on the West and North, and South, reached to the East, and South, and North; while in like manner those of flags and banners on the surface of the earth reached to the highest heaven, and those of flags and banners in heaven swept down upon the earth. Throughout the universe flowering trees put forth their blossoms, and fruit-bearing trees were loaded with clusters of fruit; the trunks and branches of trees, and even the creepers, were covered with bloom; lotus wreaths hung from the sky; and lilies by sevens sprang, one above another, even from the very rocks. The ten thousand world-systems as they revolved seemed like a mass of loosened wreaths, or like a nosegay tastefully arranged: and the great Voids between them, the hells whose darkness the rays of seven suns had never been able to disperse, became filled with light. The waters of the Great Ocean became sweet, down to its profoundest depths; and the rivers were stayed in their course. The blind from birth received their sight; the deaf from birth heard sound; the lame from birth could use their feet; and chains and bonds were loosed, and fell away.204
It was thus in surpassing glory and honour, and with many wonders happening around, that he attained Omniscience, and gave vent to his emotion in the Hymn of Triumph, sung by all the Buddhas.
It was in overwhelming glory and honor, with many wonders occurring around him, that he reached Omniscience and expressed his feelings in the Hymn of Triumph, sung by all the Buddhas.
105
105
THE PROXIMATE OR LAST EPOCH.206
Now whilst he was still seated there, after he had sung the Hymn of Triumph, the Blessed One thought, “It is in order to attain to this throne of triumph that I have undergone successive births for so long a time,207 that I severed my crowned head from my neck and gave it away, that I tore out my darkened eyes and my heart’s flesh and gave them away, that I gave away to serve others such sons as Jāli the Prince, and such daughters as Kaṇhā Jinā the Princess, and such wives as Maddī the Queen. This seat is a throne of triumph to me, and a throne of glory; while seated on it my aims have been fulfilled: I will not leave it, yet.” And he sat there absorbed in many thoughts208 for those seven days referred to in the text, beginning, “And then the Blessed One sat motionless for seven days, realizing the bliss of Nirvāna.”
Now whilst he was still seated there, after he had sung the Hymn of Triumph, the Blessed One thought, “It is in order to attain to this throne of triumph that I have undergone successive births for so long a time,207 that I severed my crowned head from my neck and gave it away, that I tore out my darkened eyes and my heart’s flesh and gave them away, that I gave away to serve others such sons as Jāli the Prince, and such daughters as Kaṇhā Jinā the Princess, and such wives as Maddī the Queen. This seat is a throne of triumph to me, and a throne of glory; while seated on it my aims have been fulfilled: I will not leave it, yet.” And he sat there absorbed in many thoughts208 for those seven days referred to in the text, beginning, “And then the Blessed One sat motionless for seven days, realizing the bliss of Nirvāna.”
Now certain of the angels began to doubt, thinking, “There must be something more Siddhattha has to do this day, for he still lingers seated there.” The Master, knowing their thoughts, and to appease their doubts, rose into the air, and performed the miracle of making another appearance like unto himself.209
Now certain of the angels began to doubt, thinking, “There must be something more Siddhattha has to do this day, for he still lingers seated there.” The Master, knowing their thoughts, and to appease their doubts, rose into the air, and performed the miracle of making another appearance like unto himself.209
And the Master having thus by this miracle dispelled the angels’ doubts, stood a little to the North-east of the106 throne, thinking, “It was on that throne that I attained omniscience.” And he thus spent seven days gazing steadfastly at the spot where he had gained the result of the deeds of virtue fulfilled through such countless years. And that spot became known as the Dāgaba of the Steadfast Gaze.
And the Master, having dispelled the angels' doubts with this miracle, stood a little to the northeast of the106 throne, thinking, “It was on that throne that I achieved total knowledge.” He spent seven days gazing intently at the spot where he had reaped the rewards of the good deeds completed over so many years. That spot became known as the Dāgaba of the Steadfast Gaze.
Then he created between the throne and the spot where he had stood a cloistered walk, and he spent seven days walking up and down in that jewelled cloister which stretched from East to West. And that spot became known as the Dāgaba of the Jewelled Cloister.
Then he made a covered walkway between the throne and the place where he had stood, and he spent seven days walking back and forth in that jeweled cloister that stretched from east to west. And that place became known as the Dāgaba of the Jewelled Cloister.
But for the fourth week the angels created to the North-west of the Bo-tree a house of gems; and he spent the week seated there cross-legged, and thinking out the Abhidhamma Pitaka both book by book and generally in respect of the origin of all things as therein explained. (But the Abhidhammikas210 say that House of Gems here means either a mansion built of the seven kinds of jewels, or the place where the seven books were thought out: and as they give these two explanations of the passage, both should be accepted as correct.)
But for the fourth week the angels created to the North-west of the Bo-tree a house of gems; and he spent the week seated there cross-legged, and thinking out the Abhidhamma Pitaka both book by book and generally in respect of the origin of all things as therein explained. (But the Abhidhammikas210 say that House of Gems here means either a mansion built of the seven kinds of jewels, or the place where the seven books were thought out: and as they give these two explanations of the passage, both should be accepted as correct.)
Having thus spent four weeks close to the Bo-tree, he went, in the fifth week, to the Shepherd’s Nigrodha-tree: and sat there meditating on the Truth, and enjoying the sweetness of Nirvāna.211
Having thus spent four weeks close to the Bo-tree, he went, in the fifth week, to the Shepherd’s Nigrodha-tree: and sat there meditating on the Truth, and enjoying the sweetness of Nirvāna.211
Now at that time the angel Māra thought to himself, “So long a time have I followed this man seeking some fault in him, and find no sin in him; and now, indeed, he is beyond my power.” And overcome with sorrow he sat down on the highway, and as he thought of the following sixteen things he drew sixteen lines on the ground. Thinking, “I did not attain, as he did, to the perfection of107 Charity; therefore I have not become like him,” he drew one line. Then thinking, “I did not attain, as he did, to the Perfections of Goodness, and Self-sacrifice, and Wisdom, and Exertion, and Longsuffering, and Truth, and Resolution, and Kindness, and Equanimity;212 therefore I have not become like him,” he drew nine more lines. Then thinking, “I did not attain the Ten Perfections, the conditions precedent to the acquisition of the extraordinary knowledge of objects of sense, and therefore I have not become like him,” he drew the eleventh line. Then thinking, “I did not attain to the Ten Perfections, the conditions precedent to the acquisition of the extraordinary knowledge of inclinations and dispositions, of the attainment of compassion, of the double miracle, of the removal of hindrances, and of omniscience; therefore I have not become like him,” he drew the five other lines. And so he sat on the highway, drawing sixteen lines for these sixteen thoughts.
Now at that time the angel Māra thought to himself, “So long a time have I followed this man seeking some fault in him, and find no sin in him; and now, indeed, he is beyond my power.” And overcome with sorrow he sat down on the highway, and as he thought of the following sixteen things he drew sixteen lines on the ground. Thinking, “I did not attain, as he did, to the perfection of107 Charity; therefore I have not become like him,” he drew one line. Then thinking, “I did not attain, as he did, to the Perfections of Goodness, and Self-sacrifice, and Wisdom, and Exertion, and Longsuffering, and Truth, and Resolution, and Kindness, and Equanimity;212 therefore I have not become like him,” he drew nine more lines. Then thinking, “I did not attain the Ten Perfections, the conditions precedent to the acquisition of the extraordinary knowledge of objects of sense, and therefore I have not become like him,” he drew the eleventh line. Then thinking, “I did not attain to the Ten Perfections, the conditions precedent to the acquisition of the extraordinary knowledge of inclinations and dispositions, of the attainment of compassion, of the double miracle, of the removal of hindrances, and of omniscience; therefore I have not become like him,” he drew the five other lines. And so he sat on the highway, drawing sixteen lines for these sixteen thoughts.
At that time Craving, Discontent, and Lust,213 the three daughters of Māra, could not find their father, and were looking for him, wondering where he could be. And when they saw him, sad at heart, writing on the ground, they went up to him, and asked, “Why, dear, are you sad and sorrowful?”
At that time Craving, Discontent, and Lust,213 the three daughters of Māra, could not find their father, and were looking for him, wondering where he could be. And when they saw him, sad at heart, writing on the ground, they went up to him, and asked, “Why, dear, are you sad and sorrowful?”
And he answered, “Beloved, this illustrious mendicant is escaping from my power. Long have I watched, but in vain, to find some fault in him. Therefore it is that I am sad and sorrowful.”
And he replied, “My dear, this remarkable beggar is slipping out of my grasp. I've watched him for a long time, but I've found no flaws in him. That's why I'm feeling down and upset.”
“Be that as it may,” replied they, “think not so. We will subject him to our influence, and come back bringing him captive with us.”
“Regardless,” they replied, “don’t think that way. We will use our influence to bring him under control and return with him as our captive.”
“Beloved,” said he, “you cannot by any means bring him under your influence; he stands firm in faith, unwavering.”
“Beloved,” he said, “there's no way you can sway him; he stands strong in his faith, unshakable.”
108
108
“But we are women,” was the reply; “this moment we will bring him bound by the allurements of passion. Do not you be so grieved.”
“But we are women,” was the response; “right now we will bring him entangled by the temptations of desire. Don’t be so upset.”
So they approached the Blessed One, and said, “O, holy man, upon thee we humbly wait!”
So they came up to the Blessed One and said, “Oh, holy man, we are patiently waiting for you!”
But the Blessed One neither paid any attention to their words, nor raised his eyes to look at them. He sat plunged in the joy of Nirvāna, with a mind made free by the complete extinction of sin.
But the Blessed One didn’t pay attention to what they said, nor did he look up at them. He sat immersed in the joy of Nirvāna, with a mind liberated by the total eradication of sin.
Then the daughters of Māra considered with themselves: “Various are men’s tastes. Some fall in love with virgins, some with young women, some with mature women, some with older women. We will tempt him in various forms.” So each of them assumed the appearance of a hundred women,—virgins, women who had never had a child, or only once, or only twice, middle-aged women, older women,—and six times they went up to the Blessed One, and professed themselves his humble handmaidens; and to that even the Blessed One paid no attention, since he was made free by the complete extinction of sin.
Then the daughters of Māra thought to themselves: “People have different tastes. Some fall for virgins, some for young women, some for mature women, and some for older women. We’ll tempt him in various forms.” So each of them took on the appearance of a hundred women—virgins, women who had never had a child, or only once, or only twice, middle-aged women, older women—and they approached the Blessed One six times, declaring themselves his humble handmaidens. But the Blessed One didn’t pay any attention to them, as he had achieved liberation through the complete extinction of sin.
Now, some teachers say that when the Blessed One saw them approaching in the form of elderly women, he commanded, saying, “Let these women remain just as they are, with broken teeth and bald heads.” This should not be believed, for the Master issues not such commands.
Now, some teachers say that when the Blessed One saw them coming as elderly women, he commanded, saying, “Let these women stay just as they are, with broken teeth and bald heads.” This shouldn’t be believed, for the Master doesn’t give such commands.
But the Blessed One said, “Depart ye! Why strive ye thus? Such things might be done in the presence of men who linger in the paths of sin; but I have put away lust, have put away ill-will, have put away folly.” And he admonished them in those two verses from the Chapter on the Buddha in the Scripture-Verses:
But the Blessed One said, “Leave! Why are you trying so hard? You might act this way around people who are stuck in their sinful ways; but I have let go of desire, I have let go of hatred, I have let go of ignorance.” And he instructed them with those two verses from the Chapter on the Buddha in the Scripture-Verses:
And thus these women returned to their father, confessing that he had spoken truth when he had said that the Blessed One was not by any means to be led away by any unholy desire.
And so these women went back to their father, admitting that he was right when he said that the Blessed One couldn't be swayed by any sinful desire.
But the Blessed One, when he had spent a week at that spot, went on to the Mucalinda-tree. There he spent a week, Mucalinda, the snake-king, when a storm arose, shielding him with seven folds of his hood, so that the Blessed One enjoyed the bliss of salvation as if he had been resting in a pleasant chamber, remote from all disturbance. Thence he went away to a Rājāyatana-tree, and there also sat down enjoying the bliss of salvation. And so seven weeks passed away, during which he experienced no bodily wants, but fed on the joy of Meditation, the joy of the Paths, and the joy of the Fruit thereof (that is, of Nirvāna).215
But the Blessed One, when he had spent a week at that spot, went on to the Mucalinda-tree. There he spent a week, Mucalinda, the snake-king, when a storm arose, shielding him with seven folds of his hood, so that the Blessed One enjoyed the bliss of salvation as if he had been resting in a pleasant chamber, remote from all disturbance. Thence he went away to a Rājāyatana-tree, and there also sat down enjoying the bliss of salvation. And so seven weeks passed away, during which he experienced no bodily wants, but fed on the joy of Meditation, the joy of the Paths, and the joy of the Fruit thereof (that is, of Nirvāna).215
Now, as he sat there on the last day of the seven weeks—the forty-ninth day—he felt a desire to bathe his face. And Sakka, the king of the gods, brought a fruit of the Myrobolan-tree, and gave him to eat. And Sakka, too, provided a tooth-cleanser of the thorns of the snake-creeper, and water to bathe his face. And the Master110 used the tooth-cleanser, and bathed his face, and sat him down there at the foot of the tree.
Now, as he sat there on the last day of the seven weeks—the forty-ninth day—he felt a need to wash his face. Sakka, the king of the gods, brought him a Myrobolan fruit to eat. Sakka also provided a tooth-cleaner made from the thorns of the snake-creeper, along with water for him to wash his face. The Master110 used the tooth-cleaner, washed his face, and settled down at the foot of the tree.
At that time two merchants, Tapassu and Bhalluka by name, were travelling from Orissa to Central India216 with five hundred carts. And an angel, a blood relation of theirs, stopped their carts, and moved their hearts to offer food to the Master. And they took a rice cake, and a honey cake, and went up to the Master, and said, “O, Blessed One! have mercy upon us, and accept this food.”
At that time two merchants, Tapassu and Bhalluka by name, were travelling from Orissa to Central India216 with five hundred carts. And an angel, a blood relation of theirs, stopped their carts, and moved their hearts to offer food to the Master. And they took a rice cake, and a honey cake, and went up to the Master, and said, “O, Blessed One! have mercy upon us, and accept this food.”
Now, on the day when he had received the sweet rice-milk, his bowl had disappeared;217 so the Blessed One thought, “The Buddhas never receive food in their hands. How shall I take it?” Then the four Guardian Angels knew his thought, and, coming from the four corners of heaven, they brought bowls made of sapphire. And the Blessed One accepted them. Then they brought four other bowls, made of jet; and the Blessed One, out of kindness to the four angels, received the four, and, placing them one above another, commanded, saying, “Let them become one.” And the four closed up into one of medium size, becoming visible only as lines round the mouth of it. The Blessed One received the food into that new-created bowl, and ate it, and gave thanks.
Now, on the day when he had received the sweet rice-milk, his bowl had disappeared;217 so the Blessed One thought, “The Buddhas never receive food in their hands. How shall I take it?” Then the four Guardian Angels knew his thought, and, coming from the four corners of heaven, they brought bowls made of sapphire. And the Blessed One accepted them. Then they brought four other bowls, made of jet; and the Blessed One, out of kindness to the four angels, received the four, and, placing them one above another, commanded, saying, “Let them become one.” And the four closed up into one of medium size, becoming visible only as lines round the mouth of it. The Blessed One received the food into that new-created bowl, and ate it, and gave thanks.
The two brothers took refuge in the Buddha, the Truth, and the Order, and became professed disciples. Then, when they asked him, saying, “Lord, bestow upon us something to which we may pay reverence,” with his own right hand he tore from his head, and gave to them, the Hair-relics. And they built a Dāgaba in their own city, and placed the relics within it.218
The two brothers took refuge in the Buddha, the Truth, and the Order, and became professed disciples. Then, when they asked him, saying, “Lord, bestow upon us something to which we may pay reverence,” with his own right hand he tore from his head, and gave to them, the Hair-relics. And they built a Dāgaba in their own city, and placed the relics within it.218
111
111
But the Perfectly Enlightened One rose up thence, and returned to the Shepherd’s Nigrodha-tree, and sat down at its foot. And no sooner was he seated there, considering the depth of the Truth which he had gained, than there arose in his mind a doubt (felt by each of the Buddhas as he became aware of his having arrived at Truth) that he had not that kind of ability necessary to explain that Truth to others.
But the Perfectly Enlightened One got up from there and went back to the Shepherd’s Nigrodha tree, sitting down at its base. As soon as he was settled, reflecting on the depth of the Truth he had discovered, a doubt arose in his mind (experienced by each of the Buddhas when they recognized that they had reached Truth) that he might not have the ability needed to explain that Truth to others.
Then the great Ruler of the Brahma heavens, exclaiming, “Alas! the world is lost! Alas! the world will be altogether lost!” brought with him the rulers and archangels of the heavens in tens of thousands of world-systems, and went up to the Master, and said, “O Blessed Lord, mayst thou proclaim the Truth! Proclaim the Truth, O Blessed Lord!” and in other words of like purport begged from him the preaching of the Truth.
Then the great Ruler of the Brahma heavens exclaimed, “Oh no! The world is doomed! Oh no! The world will be completely lost!” He brought with him the rulers and archangels of the heavens from tens of thousands of world-systems, and approached the Master, saying, “O Blessed Lord, please share the Truth! Share the Truth, O Blessed Lord!” and with similar words asked him to preach the Truth.
Then the Master granted his request. And considering to whom he should first reveal the Truth, thought at first of Aḷāra, his former teacher, as one who would quickly comprehend it. But, on further reflection, he perceived that Aḷāra had been dead seven days. So he fixed on Uddaka, but perceived that he too had died that very evening. Then he thought of the five mendicants, how faithfully they had served him for a time; and casting about in his mind where they then might be, he perceived they were at the Deer-forest in Benares. And he determined, saying, “There I will go to inaugurate the King112dom of Righteousness.” But he delayed a few days, begging his daily food in the neighbourhood of the Bo-tree, with the intention of going to Benares on the full-moon day of the month of May.
Then the Master granted his request. While considering to whom he should first reveal the Truth, he initially thought of Aḷāra, his former teacher, as someone who would quickly understand it. But upon further reflection, he realized that Aḷāra had been dead for seven days. Next, he considered Uddaka, but realized that he too had died that very evening. Then he thought of the five mendicants, remembering how faithfully they had served him for a time; and as he wondered where they might be, he realized they were at the Deer-forest in Benares. He decided, saying, “There I will go to establish the Kingdom of Righteousness.” However, he postponed his journey for a few days, collecting his daily food near the Bo-tree, intending to go to Benares on the full-moon day of May.
And at dawn of the fourteenth day of the month, when the night had passed away, he took his robe and his bowl; and had gone eighteen leagues, just half way, when he met the Hindu mendicant Upaka. And he announced to him how he had become a Buddha; and on the evening of that day he arrived at the hermitage near Benares.219
And at dawn of the fourteenth day of the month, when the night had passed away, he took his robe and his bowl; and had gone eighteen leagues, just half way, when he met the Hindu mendicant Upaka. And he announced to him how he had become a Buddha; and on the evening of that day he arrived at the hermitage near Benares.219
The five mendicants, seeing already from afar the Buddha coming, said one to another, “Friend, here comes the mendicant Gotama. He has turned back to a free use of the necessaries of life, and has recovered roundness of form, acuteness of sense, and beauty of complexion. We ought to pay him no reverence; but as he is, after all, of a good family, he deserves the honour of a seat. So we will simply prepare a seat for him.”
The five beggars, noticing the Buddha approaching in the distance, said to each other, “Hey, here comes the monk Gotama. He’s gone back to freely using everyday resources and has regained his shape, sharpness, and good looks. We shouldn’t show him any respect, but since he comes from a good background, he deserves a seat. So let's just set up a seat for him.”
The Blessed One, casting about in his mind (by the power that he had of knowing what was going on in the thoughts of all beings) as to what they were thinking, knew their thoughts. Then, concentrating that feeling of his love which was able to pervade generally all beings in earth and heaven, he directed it specially towards them. And the sense of his love diffused itself through their hearts; and as he came nearer and nearer, unable any longer to adhere to their resolve, they rose from their seats, and bowed down before him, and welcomed him with every mark of reverence and respect. But, not knowing that he had become a Buddha, they addressed him, in everything they said, either by name, or as “Brother.” Then the Blessed One announced to them his Buddhahood, saying, “O mendicants, address not a Buddha by his name, or as ‘brother.113’ And I, O mendicants, am a Buddha, clear in insight, as those who have gone before.”220
The Blessed One, casting about in his mind (by the power that he had of knowing what was going on in the thoughts of all beings) as to what they were thinking, knew their thoughts. Then, concentrating that feeling of his love which was able to pervade generally all beings in earth and heaven, he directed it specially towards them. And the sense of his love diffused itself through their hearts; and as he came nearer and nearer, unable any longer to adhere to their resolve, they rose from their seats, and bowed down before him, and welcomed him with every mark of reverence and respect. But, not knowing that he had become a Buddha, they addressed him, in everything they said, either by name, or as “Brother.” Then the Blessed One announced to them his Buddhahood, saying, “O mendicants, address not a Buddha by his name, or as ‘brother.113’ And I, O mendicants, am a Buddha, clear in insight, as those who have gone before.”220
Then, seated on the place prepared for him, and surrounded by myriads of angels, he addressed the five attendant elders, just as the moon was passing out of conjunction with the lunar mansion in June, and taught them in that discourse which was The Foundation of the Kingdom of Righteousness.
Then, sitting in the spot set aside for him and surrounded by countless angels, he spoke to the five attending elders, just as the moon was moving out of alignment with the lunar mansion in June, and taught them in that discussion which was The Foundation of the Kingdom of Righteousness.
Of the five Elders, Kondanya the Believer221 gained in knowledge as the discourse went on; and as it concluded, he, with myriads of angels, had arrived at the Fruit of the First Path.222 And the Master, who remained there for the rainy season, sat in the wihāra the next day, when the other four had gone a-begging, talking to Vappa: and Vappa that morning attained to the Fruit of the First Path. And, in a similar manner, Bhaddiya on the next day, and Mahā Nāma on the next, and Assaji on the next, attained to the Fruit of the First Path. And, on the fifth day, he called all five to his side, and preached to them the discourse On the Non-existence of the Soul; and at the end of that discourse all the five elders attained to Nirvāna.
Of the five Elders, Kondanya the Believer221 gained in knowledge as the discourse went on; and as it concluded, he, with myriads of angels, had arrived at the Fruit of the First Path.222 And the Master, who remained there for the rainy season, sat in the wihāra the next day, when the other four had gone a-begging, talking to Vappa: and Vappa that morning attained to the Fruit of the First Path. And, in a similar manner, Bhaddiya on the next day, and Mahā Nāma on the next, and Assaji on the next, attained to the Fruit of the First Path. And, on the fifth day, he called all five to his side, and preached to them the discourse On the Non-existence of the Soul; and at the end of that discourse all the five elders attained to Nirvāna.
Then the Master perceived that Yasa, a young man of good family, was capable of entering the Paths. And at night-time, as he was going away, having left his home in weariness of the world, the Master called him, saying, “Follow me, Yasa!” and on that very night he attained to the Fruit of the First Path, and on the next day to Arahatship. And He received also the other fifty-four, his companions, into the order, with the formula, “Follow me!” and caused them to attain to Arahatship.
Then the Master saw that Yasa, a young man from a good family, was ready to embrace the Paths. That night, as he was leaving his home, feeling tired of the world, the Master called out to him, saying, “Follow me, Yasa!” That very night, he achieved the Fruit of the First Path, and the next day reached Arahatship. He also welcomed the other fifty-four companions into the order with the words, “Follow me!” and helped them attain Arahatship as well.
Now when there were thus in the world sixty-one persons who had become Arahats, the Master, after the rainy season114 and the Feast with which it closes were over, sent out the sixty in different directions, with the words, “Go forth, O mendicants, preaching and teaching.” And himself going towards Uruvela, overcame at the Kappāsiya forest, half way thither, the thirty young Bhadda-vaggiyan nobles. Of these the least advanced entered the First, and the most advanced the Third Path: and he received them all into the Order with the formula, “Follow me!” And sending them also forth into the regions round about, he himself went on to Uruvela.
Now that there were sixty-one people in the world who had become Arahats, the Master, after the rainy season114 and the feast that marks its end, sent the sixty out in different directions, saying, “Go out, O mendicants, and preach and teach.” He then headed towards Uruvela and, on his way at the Kappāsiya forest, encountered thirty young nobles from the Bhadda-vaggiya clan. The least advanced among them entered the First Path, while the most advanced entered the Third Path, and he welcomed all of them into the Order with the words, “Follow me!” After sending them out into the surrounding regions, he continued on to Uruvela.
There he overcame, by performing three thousand five hundred miracles, the three Hindu ascetics, brothers,—Uruvela Kassapa and the rest,—who had one thousand disciples. And he received them into the Order with the formula, “Follow me!” and established them in Arahatship by his discourse, when they were seated on the Gayā-sīsa hill, “On the Lessons to be drawn from Fire.” And attended by these thousand Arahats, he went to the grove called the Palm-grove, hard by Rājagaha, with the object of redeeming the promise he had made to Bimbī-sāra the king.223
There he overcame, by performing three thousand five hundred miracles, the three Hindu ascetics, brothers,—Uruvela Kassapa and the rest,—who had one thousand disciples. And he received them into the Order with the formula, “Follow me!” and established them in Arahatship by his discourse, when they were seated on the Gayā-sīsa hill, “On the Lessons to be drawn from Fire.” And attended by these thousand Arahats, he went to the grove called the Palm-grove, hard by Rājagaha, with the object of redeeming the promise he had made to Bimbī-sāra the king.223
When the king heard from the keeper of the grove the saying, “The Master is come,” he went to the Master, attended by innumerable priests and nobles, and fell down at the feet of the Buddha,—those sacred feet, which bore on their surface the mystic figure of the sacred wheel, and gave forth a halo of light like a canopy of cloth of gold. Then he and his retinue respectfully took their seats on one side.
When the king heard from the keeper of the grove that "The Master has arrived," he went to see the Master, accompanied by countless priests and nobles, and fell at the Buddha's feet—those holy feet, which had the mystical image of the sacred wheel and radiated a halo of light like a golden canopy. He and his followers then took their seats respectfully to one side.
Now the question occurred to those priests and nobles, “How is it, then? has the Great Mendicant entered as a student in religion under Uruvela Kassapa, or Uruvela Kassapa under the Great Mendicant?” And the Blessed One, becoming aware of their thus doubting within themselves, addressed the Elder in the verse—
Now the question came to the priests and nobles, “What's going on? Has the Great Mendicant joined Uruvela Kassapa as a student, or has Uruvela Kassapa become a student of the Great Mendicant?” And the Blessed One, noticing their doubt, spoke to the Elder with these words—
115
115
And the Elder, perceiving what the Blessed One intended, replied in the verse—
And the Elder, realizing what the Blessed One meant, responded in verse—
And (in order to make known his discipleship) he bowed his head to the Buddha’s feet, saying, “The Blessed Lord is my master, and I am the disciple!” And seven times he rose into the air up to the height of one, two, three, and so on, up to the height of seven palm-trees; and descending again, he saluted the Buddha, and respectfully took a seat aside. Seeing that wonder, the multitude praised the Master, saying, “Ah! how great is the power of the Buddhas! Even so mighty an infidel as this has thought him worthy! Even Uruvela Kassapa has broken through the net of delusion, and has yielded to the successor of the Buddhas!”
And to show he was a disciple, he bowed his head to the Buddha’s feet, saying, “The Blessed Lord is my master, and I am the disciple!” Then he rose into the air seven times, reaching the height of one, two, three, and so on, up to the height of seven palm trees. After coming back down, he showed respect to the Buddha and took a seat nearby. The crowd, witnessing this wonder, praised the Master, saying, “Wow! How immense is the power of the Buddhas! Even such a strong skeptic as this sees him as worthy! Even Uruvela Kassapa has broken free from the delusion and has submitted to the successor of the Buddhas!”
But the Blessed One said, “Not now only have I overcome Uruvela Kassapa; in former ages, too, he was conquered by me.” And he uttered in that connexion the Mahā Nārada Kassapa Jātaka, and proclaimed the Four Truths. And the king of Magadha, with nearly all his retinue, attained to the Fruit of the First Path, and the rest became lay disciples (without entering the Paths).224
But the Blessed One said, “Not now only have I overcome Uruvela Kassapa; in former ages, too, he was conquered by me.” And he uttered in that connexion the Mahā Nārada Kassapa Jātaka, and proclaimed the Four Truths. And the king of Magadha, with nearly all his retinue, attained to the Fruit of the First Path, and the rest became lay disciples (without entering the Paths).224
116
116
And the king still sitting near the Master told him of the five wishes he had had; and then, confessing his faith, he invited the Blessed One for the next day, and rising from his side, departed with respectful salutation.
And the king, still sitting near the Master, shared with him the five wishes he had. Then, expressing his belief, he invited the Blessed One for the next day, and after rising from his side, left with a respectful salute.
The next day all the men who dwelt in Rājagaha, eighteen koṭis in number, both those who had already seen the Blessed One, and those who had not, came out early from Rājagaha to the Grove of Reeds to see the successor of the Buddhas. The road, six miles long, could not contain them. The whole of the Grove of Reeds became like a basket packed quite full. The multitude, beholding the exceeding beauty of Him whose power is Wisdom, could not contain their delight. Vaṇṇabhū was it called (that is, the Place of Praise), for at such spots all the greater and lesser characteristics of a Buddha, and the glorious beauty of his person, are fated to be sung. There was not room for even a single mendicant to get out on the road, or in the grove, so crowded was it with the multitude gazing at the beautiful form of the Being endowed with the tenfold power of Wisdom.
The next day, all the men living in Rājagaha, totaling eighteen koṭis, both those who had already seen the Blessed One and those who hadn’t, set out early from Rājagaha to the Grove of Reeds to see the successor of the Buddhas. The six-mile road couldn't hold the crowd. The entire Grove of Reeds filled up completely like a packed basket. The multitude, witnessing the incredible beauty of Him whose power is Wisdom, couldn't contain their joy. It was called Vaṇṇabhū (the Place of Praise), where all the major and minor characteristics of a Buddha, along with the glorious beauty of his form, are destined to be celebrated. There wasn't even enough space for a single mendicant to move out onto the road or in the grove because it was so crowded with people admiring the beautiful form of the Being endowed with the tenfold power of Wisdom.
So that day they say the throne of Sakka felt hot, to warn him that the Blessed One might be deprived of nourishment, which should not be. And, on consideration, he understood the reason; and he took the form of a young Brāhman, and descended in front of the Buddha, and made way for him, singing the praises of the Buddha, the Truth, and the Order. And he walked in front, magnifying the Master in these verses:
So that day they said the throne of Sakka felt hot, warning him that the Blessed One might be lacking nourishment, which shouldn’t happen. After thinking it over, he realized why; he took the form of a young Brāhman and appeared in front of the Buddha, making way for him while singing the praises of the Buddha, the Truth, and the Order. He walked ahead, extolling the Master in these verses:
The multitude, seeing the beauty of the young Brāhman, thought, “This young Brāhman is exceeding fair, and yet we have never yet beheld him.” And they said, “Whence comes the young Brāhman, or whose son is he?” And the young Brāhman, hearing what they said, answered in the verse,
The crowd, noticing the beauty of the young Brāhman, thought, “This young Brāhman is incredibly handsome, and yet we have never seen him before.” They asked, “Where does the young Brāhman come from, or who is his father?” And the young Brāhman, hearing their words, replied in the verse,
Then the Master entered upon the path thus made free by the Archangel, and entered Rājagaha attended by a118 thousand mendicants. The king gave a great donation to the Order with the Buddha at their head; and had water brought, bright as gems, and scented with flowers, in a golden goblet. And he poured the water over the hand of the Buddha, in token of the presentation of the Bambu Grove, saying, “I, my lord, cannot live without the Three Gems (the Buddha, the Order, and the Faith). In season and out of season I would visit the Blessed One. Now the Grove of Reeds is far away; but this Grove of mine, called the Bambu Grove, is close by, is easy of resort, and is a fit dwelling-place for a Buddha. Let the Blessed One accept it of me!”
Then the Master walked along the path that had been cleared by the Archangel and entered Rājagaha, accompanied by a thousand monks. The king made a significant donation to the Order, with the Buddha leading them, and had water, clear as gems and scented with flowers, brought in a golden cup. He poured the water over the Buddha's hand as a symbol of presenting the Bambu Grove, saying, “My lord, I cannot live without the Three Gems (the Buddha, the Order, and the Faith). In every season, I would come to visit the Blessed One. Now the Grove of Reeds is far away, but my Grove, called the Bambu Grove, is nearby, easily accessible, and a suitable place for a Buddha to dwell. Please accept it from me!”
At the acceptance of this monastery the broad earth shook, as if it said, “Now the Religion of Buddha has taken root!” For in all India there is no dwelling-place, save the Bambu Grove, whose acceptance caused the earth to shake: and in Ceylon there is no dwelling-place, save the Great Wihāra, whose acceptance caused the earth to shake.
At the acceptance of this monastery, the ground shook, as if to say, “Now the Religion of Buddha has taken root!” In all of India, there is no place, except for the Bambu Grove, whose acceptance made the earth tremble; and in Ceylon, there is no place, except for the Great Wihāra, whose acceptance caused the ground to shake.
And when the Master had accepted the Bambu Grove Monastery, and had given thanks for it, he rose from his seat and went, surrounded by the members of the Order, to the Bambu Grove.
And when the Master accepted the Bambu Grove Monastery and expressed his gratitude for it, he got up from his seat and, surrounded by the members of the Order, went to the Bambu Grove.
Now at that time two ascetics, named Sāriputta and Moggallāna, were living near Rājagaha, seeking after salvation. Of these, Sāriputta, seeing the Elder Assaji on his begging round, was pleasurably impressed by him, and waited on him, and heard from him the verse beginning,—
Now, at that time, two ascetics named Sāriputta and Moggallāna were living near Rājagaha, searching for salvation. Sāriputta, seeing the Elder Assaji on his alms round, was impressed by him and approached him to listen to a verse that began with, —
And he attained to the blessings which result from con119version; and repeated that verse to his companion Moggallāna the ascetic. And he, too, attained to the blessings which first result from conversion. And each of them left Sanjaya,228 and with his attendants took orders under the Master. Of these two, Moggallāna attained Arahatship in seven days, and Sāriputta the Elder in half a month. And the Master appointed these two to the office of his Chief Disciples; and on the day on which Sāriputta the Elder attained Arahatship, he held the so-called Council of the Disciples.229
And he attained to the blessings which result from con119version; and repeated that verse to his companion Moggallāna the ascetic. And he, too, attained to the blessings which first result from conversion. And each of them left Sanjaya,228 and with his attendants took orders under the Master. Of these two, Moggallāna attained Arahatship in seven days, and Sāriputta the Elder in half a month. And the Master appointed these two to the office of his Chief Disciples; and on the day on which Sāriputta the Elder attained Arahatship, he held the so-called Council of the Disciples.229
Now whilst the Successor of the Buddhas was dwelling there in the Bambu Grove, Suddhodana the king heard that his son, who for six years had devoted himself to works of self-mortification, had attained to Complete Enlightenment, had founded the Kingdom of Righteousness, and was then dwelling at the Bambu Grove near Rājagaha. So he said to a certain courtier, “Look you, Sir; take a thousand men as a retinue, and go to Rājagaha, and say in my name, ‘Your father, Suddhodana the king, desires to see you;’ and bring my son here.”
Now, while the Buddha’s successor was staying in the Bamboo Grove, King Suddhodana heard that his son, who had spent six years practicing severe self-discipline, had achieved Complete Enlightenment, established the Kingdom of Righteousness, and was currently residing in the Bamboo Grove near Rājagaha. So he said to a courtier, “Listen, take a thousand men with you as your entourage, go to Rājagaha, and tell him in my name, ‘Your father, King Suddhodana, wants to see you;’ and bring my son back here.”
And he respectfully accepted the king’s command with the reply, “So be it, O king!” and went quickly with a thousand followers the sixty leagues distance, and sat down amongst the disciples of the Sage, and at the hour of instruction entered the Wihāra. And thinking, “Let the king’s message stay awhile,” he stood just beyond the disciples and listened to the discourse. And as he so stood he attained to Arahatship, with his whole retinue, and asked to be admitted to the Order. And the Blessed One stretched forth his hand and said, “Come among us, O mendicants.” And all of them that moment appeared there, with robes and bowls created by miracle, like Elders of a hundred years’ standing.
And he respectfully accepted the king’s command by saying, “Sure thing, Your Majesty!” and quickly traveled the sixty leagues with a thousand followers, sitting down among the Sage's disciples. When it was time for instruction, he entered the Wihāra. Thinking, “Let the king’s message wait a bit,” he stood a little away from the disciples and listened to the discussion. While he stood there, he reached Arahatship with his entire group and requested to join the Order. The Blessed One extended his hand and said, “Join us, O mendicants.” In that instant, they all appeared there with robes and bowls miraculously created, looking like Elders of a hundred years.
120
120
Now from the time when they attain Arahatship the Arahats become indifferent to worldly things: so he did not deliver the king’s message to the Sage. The king, seeing that neither did his messenger return, nor was any message received from him, called another courtier in the same manner as before, and sent him. And he went, and in the same manner attained Arahatship with his followers, and remained silent. Then the king in the same manner sent nine courtiers each with a retinue of a thousand men. And they all, neglecting what they had to do, stayed away there in silence.
Now, once they reach Arahatship, the Arahats become indifferent to worldly matters; therefore, he didn't pass the king's message to the Sage. The king, noticing that his messenger didn’t return and no message had come from him, summoned another courtier in the same way as before and sent him. He went, and similarly achieved Arahatship with his followers, and remained silent. Then, in the same manner, the king sent nine courtiers, each with a thousand men. They all disregarded their tasks and lingered there in silence.
And when the king found no one who would come and bring even a message, he thought, “Not one of these brings back, for my sake, even a message: who will then carry out what I say?” And searching among all his people he thought of Kāḷa Udāyin. For he was in everything serviceable to the king,—intimate with him, and trustworthy. He was born on the same day as the future Buddha, and had been his playfellow and companion.
And when the king couldn’t find anyone to come and bring even a message, he thought, “Not one of these people cares enough to bring back a message for me: who will then do what I say?” While searching among all his people, he thought of Kāḷa Udāyin. He was useful to the king in every way—close to him and reliable. He was born on the same day as the future Buddha and had been his playmate and companion.
So the king said to him, “Friend Kāḷa Udāyin, as I wanted to see my son, I sent nine times a thousand men; but there is not one of them who has either come back or sent a message. Now the end of my life is not far off, and I desire to see my son before I die. Can you help me to see my son?”
So the king said to him, “Friend Kāḷa Udāyin, I wanted to see my son, so I sent nine thousand men; but not one of them has come back or sent a message. Now my life is coming to an end, and I want to see my son before I die. Can you help me see my son?”
“I can, O king!” was the reply, “if I am allowed to become a recluse.”
“I can, O king!” was the reply, “if I’m allowed to live as a recluse.”
“My friend,” said the king, “become a recluse or not as you will, but help me to see my son!”
“My friend,” said the king, “you can choose to be a recluse or not, but please help me see my son!”
And he respectfully received the king’s message, with the words, “So be it, O king!” and went to Rājagaha; and stood at the edge of the disciples at the time of the Master’s instruction, and heard the gospel, and attained Arahatship with his followers, and was received into the Order.
And he respectfully accepted the king’s message, saying, “Alright, O king!” and went to Rājagaha; he stood at the edge of the disciples during the Master’s teaching, heard the gospel, reached Arahatship with his followers, and was welcomed into the Order.
The Master spent the first Lent after he had become121 Buddha at Isipatana; and when it was over went to Uruvela and stayed there three months and overcame the three brothers, ascetics. And on the full-moon day of the month of January, he went to Rājagaha with a retinue of a thousand mendicants, and there he dwelt two months. Thus five months had elapsed since he left Benāres, the cold season was past, and seven or eight days since the arrival of Udāyin, the Elder.
The Master spent the first Lent after he became121 Buddha at Isipatana; and when it was over, he went to Uruvela and stayed there for three months, where he overcame the three brothers, who were ascetics. On the full-moon day of January, he traveled to Rājagaha with a group of a thousand mendicants, and there he stayed for two months. So, five months had passed since he left Benāres, the cold season was over, and it had been seven or eight days since the arrival of Udāyin, the Elder.
And on the full-moon day of March Udāyin thought, “The cold season is past; the spring has come; men raise their crops and set out on their journeys; the earth is covered with fresh grass; the woods are full of flowers; the roads are fit to walk on; now is the time for the Sage to show favour to his family.” And going to the Blessed One, he praised travelling in about sixty stanzas, that the Sage might revisit his native town.
And on the full-moon day in March, Udāyin thought, “The cold season is over; spring has arrived; people are planting their crops and setting out on their journeys; the earth is green with fresh grass; the woods are filled with flowers; the roads are good for walking; now is the time for the Sage to show kindness to his family.” So, he went to the Blessed One and praised the idea of traveling in about sixty stanzas, so the Sage could visit his hometown.
Then the Master said to him, “But why, Udāyin, do you sing the pleasures of travelling with so sweet a voice?”
Then the Master said to him, “But why, Udāyin, do you sing about the joys of traveling with such a sweet voice?”
“My lord!” was the reply, “your father is anxious to see you once more; will you not show favour to your relations?”
“Sir!” was the reply, “your father is eager to see you again; will you not show kindness to your family?”
“’Tis well said, Udāyin! I will do so. Tell the Order that they shall fulfil the duty laid on all its members of journeying from place to place.”
“It's well said, Udāyin! I will do that. Tell the Order that they must fulfill the duty assigned to all its members of traveling from place to place.”
Kāḷa Udāyin accordingly told the brethren. And the Blessed One, attended by twenty thousand mendicants free122 from sin—ten thousand from the upper classes in Magadha and Anga, and ten thousand from the upper classes in Kapilavatthu—started from Rājagaha, and travelled a league a day; going slowly with the intention of reaching Kapilavatthu, sixty leagues from Rājagaha, in two months.
Kāḷa Udāyin informed the monks accordingly. The Blessed One, accompanied by twenty thousand monks who were free from sin—ten thousand from the upper classes in Magadha and Anga, and ten thousand from the upper classes in Kapilavatthu—set out from Rājagaha and traveled a league each day, moving slowly with the goal of reaching Kapilavatthu, which was sixty leagues away from Rājagaha, in two months.
And the Elder, thinking, “I will let the king know that the Blessed One has started,” rose into the air and appeared in the king’s house. The king was glad to see the Elder, made him sit down on a splendid couch, filled a bowl with the delicious food made ready for himself, and gave to him. Then the Elder rose up, and made as if he would go away.
And the Elder, thinking, “I’ll let the king know that the Blessed One has arrived,” rose into the air and appeared in the king’s house. The king was happy to see the Elder, had him sit down on a beautiful couch, filled a bowl with the delicious food prepared for himself, and offered it to him. Then the Elder stood up and acted like he was about to leave.
“Sit down and eat,” said the king.
“Sit down and eat,” said the king.
“I will rejoin the Master, and eat then,” said he.
"I'll go back to the Master and eat then," he said.
“Where is the Master now?” asked the king.
“Where is the Master now?” the king asked.
“He has set out on his journey, attended by twenty thousand mendicants, to see you, O king!” said he.
“He has started his journey, accompanied by twenty thousand beggars, to see you, O king!” he said.
The king, glad at heart, said, “Do you eat this; and until my son has arrived at this town, provide him with food from here.”
The king, feeling happy, said, “Eat this; and until my son arrives in this town, make sure he has food from here.”
The Elder agreed; and the king waited on him, and then had the bowl cleansed with perfumed chunam, and filled with the best of food, and placed it in the Elder’s hand, saying, “Give it to the Buddha.”
The Elder agreed, and the king served him, then had the bowl cleaned with scented chunam, filled it with the finest food, and placed it in the Elder’s hand, saying, “Please give it to the Buddha.”
And the Elder, in the sight of all, threw the bowl into the air, and himself rising up into the sky, took the food again, and placed it in the hand of the Master.
And the Elder, in front of everyone, tossed the bowl into the air, and while rising up into the sky, grabbed the food again and handed it to the Master.
The Master ate it. Every day the Elder brought him food in the same manner. So the Master himself was fed, even on the journey, from the king’s table. The Elder, day by day, when he had finished his meal, told the king, “To-day the Blessed One has come so far, to-day so far.” And by talking of the high character of the Buddha, he made all the king’s family delighted with the Master, even before they saw him. On that account the Blessed123 One gave him pre-eminence, saying, “Pre-eminent, O mendicants, among all those of my disciples who gained over my family, was Kāḷa Udāyin.”
The Master ate it. Every day, the Elder brought him food in the same way. So, the Master was fed, even during the journey, from the king’s table. The Elder, day by day, after finishing his meal, told the king, “Today the Blessed One has come this far, and today he has come this far.” By talking about the high qualities of the Buddha, he made the entire royal family excited about the Master, even before they met him. Because of this, the Blessed123 One recognized him as special, saying, “The most distinguished, O mendicants, among all my disciples who won over my family, was Kāḷa Udāyin.”
The Sākyas, as they sat talking of the prospect of seeing their distinguished relative, considered what place he could stay in; and deciding that the Nigrodha Grove would be a pleasant residence, they made everything ready there. And with flowers in their hands they went out to meet him; and sending in front the little children, and the boys and girls of the village, and then the young men and maidens of the royal family; they themselves, decked of their own accord with sweet-smelling flowers and chunam, came close behind, conducting the Blessed One to the Nigrodha Grove. There the Blessed One sat down on the Buddha’s throne prepared for him, surrounded by twenty thousand Arahats.
The Sākyas were chatting about the exciting prospect of seeing their esteemed relative and discussed where he could stay. They agreed that the Nigrodha Grove would be a lovely spot, so they got everything ready there. With flowers in hand, they went out to welcome him, sending ahead the little kids, followed by the boys and girls from the village, and then the young men and women of the royal family. They themselves, adorned with fragrant flowers and chunam, came right behind, escorting the Blessed One to the Nigrodha Grove. There, the Blessed One sat down on the prepared Buddha’s throne, surrounded by twenty thousand Arahats.
The Sākyas are proud by nature, and stubborn in their pride. Thinking, “Siddhattha is younger than we are, standing to us in the relation of younger brother, or nephew, or son, or grandson,” they said to the little children and the young people, “Do you bow down before him, we will seat ourselves behind you.” The Blessed One, when they had thus taken their seats, perceived what they meant; and thinking, “My relations pay me no reverence; come now, I must force them to do so,” he fell into the ecstasy depending on wisdom, and rising into the air as if shaking off the dust of his feet upon them, he performed a miracle like unto that double miracle at the foot of the Gaṇḍamba-tree.230
The Sākyas are proud by nature, and stubborn in their pride. Thinking, “Siddhattha is younger than we are, standing to us in the relation of younger brother, or nephew, or son, or grandson,” they said to the little children and the young people, “Do you bow down before him, we will seat ourselves behind you.” The Blessed One, when they had thus taken their seats, perceived what they meant; and thinking, “My relations pay me no reverence; come now, I must force them to do so,” he fell into the ecstasy depending on wisdom, and rising into the air as if shaking off the dust of his feet upon them, he performed a miracle like unto that double miracle at the foot of the Gaṇḍamba-tree.230
The king, seeing that miracle, said, “O Blessed One! When you were presented to Kāḷa Devala to do obeisance to him on the day on which you were born, and I saw your feet turn round and place themselves on the124 Brāhman’s head, I did obeisance to you. That was my first obeisance. When you were seated on your couch in the shade of the Jambu-tree on the day of the ploughing festival, I saw how the shadow over you did not turn, and I bowed down at your feet. That was my second obeisance. Now, seeing this unprecedented miracle, I bow down at your feet. This is my third obeisance.”
The king, witnessing that miracle, said, “O Blessed One! When you were presented to Kāḷa Devala to pay respects to him on the day you were born, and I saw your feet turn around and rest on the124 Brāhman’s head, I honored you then. That was my first respect. When you were lounging on your couch under the Jambu tree during the ploughing festival, I noticed that the shadow over you didn’t change, and I bowed at your feet. That was my second respect. Now, seeing this extraordinary miracle, I bow down at your feet again. This is my third respect.”
Then, when the king did obeisance to him, there was not a single Sākya who was able to refrain from bowing down before the Blessed One; and all of them did obeisance.
Then, when the king showed respect to him, not a single Sākya could hold back from bowing down to the Blessed One; and they all paid their respects.
So the Blessed One, having compelled his relatives to bow down before him, descended from the sky, and sat down on the seat prepared for him. And when the Blessed One was seated, the assembly of his relatives yielded him pre-eminence; and all sat there at peace in their hearts.
So the Blessed One, having made his relatives bow down before him, came down from the sky and took his seat. Once he was seated, his relatives acknowledged his prominence, and they all sat there feeling at peace in their hearts.
Then a thunder-cloud poured forth a shower of rain, and the copper-coloured water went away rumbling beneath the earth. He who wished to get wet, did get wet; but not even a drop fell on the body of him who did not wish to get wet. And all seeing it became filled with astonishment, and said one to another, “Lo! what miracle! Lo! what wonder!”
Then a thundercloud released a heavy rain, and the brownish water flowed away rumbling beneath the ground. Those who wanted to get wet did get wet; but not even a drop fell on the person who didn’t want to get wet. Everyone saw this and was filled with astonishment, saying to each other, “Wow! What a miracle! Wow! What a wonder!”
But the Teacher said, “Not now only did a shower of rain fall upon me in the assembly of my relations, formerly also this happened.” And in this connexion he pronounced the story of his Birth as Wessantara.
But the Teacher said, “Not only has a shower of rain fallen on me in front of my family now, but this also happened before.” And with that, he told the story of his Birth as Wessantara.
When they had heard his discourse they rose up, and paid reverence to him, and went away. Not one of them, either the king or any of his ministers, asked him on leaving, “To-morrow accept your meal of us.”
When they finished listening to him, they stood up, showed him respect, and left. Not a single person, whether the king or any of his ministers, asked him as they were leaving, “Will you accept your meal from us tomorrow?”
So on the next day the Master, attended by twenty thousand mendicants, entered Kapilavatthu to beg. Then also no one came to him or invited him to his house, or took his bowl. The Blessed One, standing at the gate,125 considered, “How then did the former Buddhas go on their begging rounds in their native town? Did they go direct to the houses of the kings, or did they beg straight on from house to house?” Then, not finding that any of the Buddhas had gone direct, he thought, “I, too, must accept this descent and tradition as my own; so shall my disciples in future, learning of me, fulfil the duty of begging for their daily food.” And beginning at the first house, he begged straight on.
So the next day, the Master, accompanied by twenty thousand beggars, entered Kapilavatthu to ask for alms. But no one came to him, invited him to their home, or took his bowl. The Blessed One, standing at the gate, thought, “How did the previous Buddhas go about begging in their hometown? Did they go directly to the houses of the kings or did they go from house to house?” Not finding that any of the Buddhas went directly, he decided, “I, too, will adopt this practice and tradition as my own; my disciples in the future will learn from me and carry out the duty of begging for their daily sustenance.” And starting at the first house, he began to beg.
At the rumour that the young chief Siddhattha was begging from door to door, the windows in the two-storied and three-storied houses were thrown open, and the multitude was transfixed at the sight. And the lady, the mother of Rāhula, thought, “My lord, who used to go to and fro in this very town with gilded palanquin and every sign of royal pomp, now with a potsherd in his hand begs his food from door to door, with shaven hair and beard, and clad in yellow robes. Is this becoming?” And she opened the window, and looked at the Blessed One; and she beheld him glorious with the unequalled majesty of a Buddha, distinguished with the Thirty-two characteristic signs and the eighty lesser marks of a Great Being, and lighting up the street of the city with a halo resplendent with many colours, proceeding to a fathom’s length all round his person.
At the rumor that the young chief Siddhattha was begging from door to door, the windows of the two- and three-story houses flew open, and the crowd was captivated by the scene. The lady, the mother of Rāhula, thought, “My lord, who used to travel around this very town in a gilded palanquin with every symbol of royal grandeur, now holds a potsherd in his hand and begs for food from door to door, with a shaved head and beard, dressed in yellow robes. Is this appropriate?” She opened the window and looked at the Blessed One; she saw him radiating the unparalleled majesty of a Buddha, marked by the thirty-two distinctive signs and the eighty lesser marks of a Great Being, illuminating the street with a vibrant halo that extended a fathom around him.
And she announced it to the king, saying, “Your son is begging his bread from door to door;” and she magnified him with the eight stanzas on “The Lion among Men,” beginning—
And she told the king, saying, “Your son is begging for food from door to door;” and she praised him with the eight stanzas on “The Lion among Men,” beginning—
126
126
The king was deeply agitated; and he departed instantly, gathering up his robe in his hand, and went quickly and stood before the Blessed One, and said, “Why, Master, do you put us to shame? Why do you go begging for your food? Do you think it impossible to provide a meal for so many monks?”
The king was really upset, so he immediately left, holding his robe in his hand. He hurried to stand in front of the Blessed One and said, “Why, Master, are you embarrassing us? Why do you go around begging for food? Do you really think it's impossible to provide a meal for all these monks?”
“This is our custom, O king!” was the reply.
“This is our tradition, Your Majesty!” was the reply.
“Not so, Master! our descent is from the royal race of the Great Elected;231 and amongst them all not one chief has ever begged his daily food.”
“Not so, Master! our descent is from the royal race of the Great Elected;231 and amongst them all not one chief has ever begged his daily food.”
“This succession of kings is your descent, O king! but mine is the succession of the prophets (Buddhas), from Dīpaŋkara and Kondanya and the rest down to Kassapa. These, and thousands of other Buddhas, have begged their daily food, and lived on alms.” And standing in the middle of the street he uttered the verse—
“This line of kings is your ancestry, O king! But mine is the line of the prophets (Buddhas), from Dīpaŋkara and Kondanya and the others all the way to Kassapa. These, along with thousands of other Buddhas, have asked for their daily food and lived on alms.” And standing in the middle of the street, he said the verse—
And when the verse was finished the king attained to the Fruit of the First, and then, on hearing the following verse, to the Fruit of the Second Path—
And when the verse was done, the king reached the Fruit of the First, and then, upon hearing the next verse, he attained the Fruit of the Second Path—
Now as soon as he had realized the Fruit of Conversion, he took the Buddha’s bowl, and conducted the Blessed One and his retinue to the palace, and served them with savoury food, both hard and soft. And when the meal was over, all the women of the household came and did obeisance to the Blessed One, except only the mother of Rāhula.
Now as soon as he understood the significance of Conversion, he took the Buddha’s bowl and led the Blessed One and his group to the palace, where he served them delicious food, both solid and soft. After the meal, all the women of the household came to pay their respects to the Blessed One, except for Rāhula's mother.
But she, though she told her attendants to go and salute their lord, stayed behind, saying, “If I am of any value in his eyes, my lord will himself come to me; and when he has come I will pay him reverence.”
But she, even though she told her attendants to go and greet their lord, stayed behind, saying, “If I mean anything to him, my lord will come to me himself; and when he arrives, I will show him my respect.”
And the Blessed One, giving his bowl to the king to carry, went with his two chief disciples to the apartments of the daughter of the king, saying, “The king’s daughter shall in no wise be rebuked, howsoever she may be pleased to welcome me.” And he sat down on the seat prepared for him.
And the Blessed One handed his bowl to the king to carry and went with his two main disciples to the princess's quarters, saying, “The king’s daughter shall not be criticized in any way, no matter how she chooses to greet me.” Then he sat down in the seat that had been arranged for him.
And she came quickly and held him by his ankles, and laid her head on his feet, and so did obeisance to him, even as she had intended. And the king told of the fullness of her love for the Blessed One, and of her goodness of heart, saying, “When my daughter heard, O Master, that you had put on the yellow robes, from that time forth she dressed only in yellow. When she heard of your taking but one meal a day, she adopted the same custom. When she heard that you renounced the use of elevated couches, she slept on a mat spread on the floor. When she heard you had given up the use of garlands and unguents, she also used them no more. And when her relatives sent a message, saying, ‘Let us take care of you,’ she paid them no attention at all. Such is my daughter’s goodness of heart, O Blessed One!”
And she hurried over, grabbed him by his ankles, and laid her head on his feet, showing her respect just as she meant to. The king spoke of her deep love for the Blessed One and her kind heart, saying, “When my daughter found out, O Master, that you wore the yellow robes, she started dressing only in yellow from that moment on. When she learned that you only ate one meal a day, she began doing the same. When she heard you had given up the use of raised beds, she started sleeping on a mat on the floor. When she found out you stopped using garlands and perfumes, she stopped using them too. And when her relatives sent a message saying, ‘Let us take care of you,’ she completely ignored them. Such is my daughter’s kind heart, O Blessed One!”
128
128
“’Tis no wonder, O king!” was the reply, “that she should watch over herself now that she has you for a protector, and that her wisdom is mature; formerly, even when wandering among the mountains without a protector, and when her wisdom was not mature, she watched over herself.” And he told the story of his Birth as the Moonsprite;234 and rose from his seat, and went away.
“’Tis no wonder, O king!” was the reply, “that she should watch over herself now that she has you for a protector, and that her wisdom is mature; formerly, even when wandering among the mountains without a protector, and when her wisdom was not mature, she watched over herself.” And he told the story of his Birth as the Moonsprite;234 and rose from his seat, and went away.
On the next day the festivals of the coronation, and of the housewarming, and of the marriage of Nanda, the king’s son, were being celebrated all together. But the Buddha went to his house, and gave him his bowl to carry; and with the object of making him abandon the world, he wished him true happiness; and then, rising from his seat, departed. And (the bride) Janapada Kalyāṇī, seeing the young man go away, gazed wonderingly at him, and cried out, “My Lord, whither go you so quickly?” But he, not venturing to say to the Blessed One, “Take your bowl,” followed him even unto the Wihāra. And the Blessed One received him, unwilling though he was, into the Order.
The next day, they were celebrating the festivals for the coronation, the housewarming, and the marriage of Nanda, the king's son, all at once. But the Buddha went to his house and handed him his bowl to carry. With the intention of encouraging him to leave behind the worldly life, he wished him true happiness, and then, standing up, he left. Janapada Kalyāṇī, the bride, saw the young man leaving and looked at him with curiosity, exclaiming, “My Lord, where are you going in such a hurry?” He, not daring to tell the Blessed One, “Take your bowl,” followed him all the way to the Wihāra. The Blessed One accepted him into the Order, despite his reluctance.
It was on the third day after he reached Kapilapura that the Blessed One ordained Nanda. On the second day the mother of Rāhula arrayed the boy in his best, and sent him to the Blessed One, saying, “Look, dear, at that monk, attended by twenty thousand monks, and glorious in appearance as the Archangel Brahma! That is your father. He had certain great treasures, which we have not seen since he abandoned his home. Go now, and ask for your inheritance, saying, ‘Father, I am your son. When I am crowned, I shall become a king over all the earth. I have need of the treasure. Give me the treasure; for a son is heir to his father’s property.’”
It was on the third day after he arrived in Kapilapura that the Blessed One ordained Nanda. On the second day, Rāhula's mother dressed him in his best clothes and sent him to the Blessed One, saying, “Look, my dear, at that monk surrounded by twenty thousand monks, and radiant like the Archangel Brahma! That is your father. He had some significant treasures, which we haven’t seen since he left home. Now go and ask for your inheritance, saying, ‘Father, I am your son. When I become king, I will rule over all the earth. I need the treasure. Give me the treasure; for a son is entitled to his father's property.’”
The boy went up to the Blessed One, and gained the love of his father, and stood there glad and joyful, saying,129 “Happy, O monk, is thy shadow!” and adding many other words befitting his position. When the Blessed One had ended his meal, and had given thanks, he rose from his seat, and went away. And the child followed the Blessed One, saying, “O monk! give me my inheritance! give me my inheritance!”
The boy approached the Blessed One, won over his father's affection, and stood there feeling happy and joyful, saying,129 “Happy, O monk, is your shadow!” and adding many other appropriate words for his status. After the Blessed One finished his meal and expressed thanks, he got up from his seat and left. The child followed the Blessed One, saying, “O monk! Give me my inheritance! Give me my inheritance!”
And the Blessed One prevented him not. And the disciples, being with the Blessed One, ventured not to stop him. And so he went with the Blessed One even up to the grove. Then the Blessed One thought, “This wealth, this property of his father’s, which he is asking for, perishes in the using, and brings vexation with it! I will give him the sevenfold wealth of the Arahats which I obtained under the Bo-tree, and make him the heir of a spiritual inheritance!” And he said to Sāriputta, “Well, then, Sāriputta, receive Rāhula into the Order.”
And the Blessed One did not stop him. The disciples, who were with the Blessed One, didn’t try to hold him back either. So, he followed the Blessed One all the way to the grove. Then the Blessed One thought, “This wealth, this property from his father, is wasted when used and only brings trouble! I’ll give him the seven kinds of wealth of the Arahats that I received under the Bo-tree, and make him the heir to a spiritual legacy!” He said to Sāriputta, “Alright, Sāriputta, accept Rāhula into the Order.”
But when the child had been taken into the Order the king grieved exceedingly. And he was unable to bear his grief, and made it known to the Blessed One, and asked of him a boon, saying, “If you so please, O Master, let not the Holy One receive a son into the Order without the leave of his father and mother.” And the Blessed One granted the boon.
But when the child was taken into the Order, the king was deeply saddened. He couldn’t handle his grief, so he expressed it to the Blessed One and asked for a favor, saying, “If you please, O Master, don't allow the Holy One to accept a son into the Order without the permission of his father and mother.” The Blessed One granted the request.
And the next day, as he sat in the king’s house after his meal was over, the king, sitting respectfully by him, said, “Master! when you were practising austerities, an angel came to me, and said, ‘Your son is dead!’ And I believed him not, and rejected what he said, answering, ’My son will not die without attaining Buddhahood!’”
And the next day, as he sat in the king’s house after finishing his meal, the king, sitting respectfully beside him, said, “Master! When you were practicing austerities, an angel came to me and said, ‘Your son is dead!’ I didn’t believe him and dismissed what he said, replying, ‘My son will not die without reaching Buddhahood!’”
And he replied, saying, “Why should you now have believed? when formerly, though they showed you my bones and said your son was dead, you did not believe them.” And in that connexion he told the story of his Birth as the Great Keeper of Righteousness.235 And when the story was ended, the king attained to the Fruit of the130 Third Path. And so the Blessed One established his father in the Three Fruits; and he returned to Rājagaha attended by the company of the brethren, and resided at the Grove of Sītā.
And he replied, saying, “Why should you now have believed? when formerly, though they showed you my bones and said your son was dead, you did not believe them.” And in that connexion he told the story of his Birth as the Great Keeper of Righteousness.235 And when the story was ended, the king attained to the Fruit of the130 Third Path. And so the Blessed One established his father in the Three Fruits; and he returned to Rājagaha attended by the company of the brethren, and resided at the Grove of Sītā.
At that time the householder Anātha Piṇḍika, bringing merchandise in five hundred carts, went to the house of a trader in Rājagaha, his intimate friend, and there heard that a Blessed Buddha had arisen. And very early in the morning he went to the Teacher, the door being opened by the power of an angel, and heard the Truth and became converted. And on the next day he gave a great donation to the Order, with the Buddha at their head, and received a promise from the Teacher that he would come to Sāvatthi.
At that time, the wealthy merchant Anātha Piṇḍika, bringing goods in five hundred carts, went to the house of a trader in Rājagaha, who was his close friend, and there he learned that a Blessed Buddha had appeared. And very early the next morning, he went to see the Teacher, and the door was opened by the power of an angel, where he heard the Truth and became a follower. The next day, he made a large donation to the Order, with the Buddha leading them, and received a promise from the Teacher that he would come to Sāvatthi.
Then along the road, forty-five leagues in length, he built resting-places at every league, at an expenditure of a hundred thousand for each. And he bought the Grove called Jetavana for eighteen koṭis of gold pieces, laying them side by side over the ground, and erected there a new building. In the midst thereof he made a pleasant room for the Sage, and around it separately constructed dwellings for the eighty Elders, and other residences with single and double walls, and long halls and open roofs, ornamented with ducks and quails; and ponds also he made, and terraces to walk on by day and by night.
Then along the road, forty-five leagues long, he built rest areas every league, spending a hundred thousand on each. He bought the Grove called Jetavana for eighteen koṭis of gold coins, laying them out side by side on the ground, and built a new structure there. In the center, he created a pleasant room for the Sage, and separately constructed homes for the eighty Elders, along with other residences featuring single and double walls, long halls, and open roofs, decorated with ducks and quails. He also made ponds and terraces to walk on, both during the day and at night.
And so having constructed a delightful residence on a pleasant spot, at an expense of eighteen koṭis, he sent a message to the Sage that he should come.
And so, after building a beautiful home in a nice location, costing eighteen koṭis, he sent a message to the Sage asking him to come.
The Master, hearing the messenger’s words, left Rājagaha attended by a great multitude of monks, and in due course arrived at the city of Sāvatthi. Then the wealthy merchant decorated the monastery; and on the day on which the Buddha should arrive at Jetavana he arrayed his son in splendour, and sent him on with five hundred youths in festival attire. And he and his retinue, holding five hundred flags resplendent with cloth of five different131 colours, appeared before the Sage. And behind him Mahā-Subhaddā and Cūla-Subhaddā, the two daughters of the merchant, went forth with five hundred damsels carrying water-pots full of water. And behind them, decked with all her ornaments, the merchant’s wife went forth, with five hundred matrons carrying vessels full of food. And behind them all the great merchant himself, clad in new robes, with five hundred traders also dressed in new robes, went out to meet the Blessed One.
The Master, upon hearing the messenger's words, left Rājagaha with a large group of monks and eventually arrived in the city of Sāvatthi. The wealthy merchant then decorated the monastery; on the day the Buddha was to arrive at Jetavana, he dressed his son in splendid attire and sent him ahead with five hundred young men in festive clothing. They appeared before the Sage, each holding a flag made of cloth in five vibrant colors. Following them were Mahā-Subhaddā and Cūla-Subhaddā, the merchant's two daughters, along with five hundred young women carrying water pots filled with water. Next came the merchant’s wife, adorned with all her jewelry, accompanied by five hundred women carrying containers filled with food. Finally, the great merchant himself, dressed in new clothes, led five hundred merchants also in new attire to greet the Blessed One.
The Blessed One, sending this retinue of lay disciples in front, and attended by the great multitude of monks, entered the Jetavana monastery with the infinite grace and unequalled majesty of a Buddha, making the spaces of the grove bright with the halo from his person, as if they were sprinkled with gold-dust.
The Blessed One, leading this group of lay followers in front and accompanied by a large crowd of monks, entered the Jetavana monastery with the immense grace and unmatched dignity of a Buddha, illuminating the grove with the glow from his presence, as if it were dusted with gold.
Then Anātha Piṇḍika asked him, “How, my Lord, shall I deal with this Wihāra?”
Then Anātha Piṇḍika asked him, “How, my Lord, should I handle this Wihāra?”
“O householder,” was the reply, “give it then to the Order of Mendicants, whether now present or hereafter to arrive.”
“O householder,” was the reply, “then give it to the Order of Mendicants, whether they are present now or will arrive later.”
And the great merchant, saying, “So be it, my Lord,” brought a golden vessel, and poured water over the hand of the Sage, and dedicated the Wihāra, saying, “I give this Jetavana Wihāra to the Order of Mendicants with the Buddha at their head, and to all from every direction now present or hereafter to come.”236
And the great merchant, saying, “So be it, my Lord,” brought a golden vessel, and poured water over the hand of the Sage, and dedicated the Wihāra, saying, “I give this Jetavana Wihāra to the Order of Mendicants with the Buddha at their head, and to all from every direction now present or hereafter to come.”236
And the Master accepted the Wihāra, and giving thanks, pointed out the advantages of monasteries, saying,—
And the Master accepted the Wihāra, and thanked them, pointing out the benefits of monasteries, saying,—
Anātha Piṇḍika began the dedication festival from the second day. The festival held at the dedication of Visākhā’s building ended in four months but, Anātha Piṇḍika dedication festival lasted nine months. At the festival, too, eighteen koṭis were spent; so on that one monastery he spent wealth amounting to fifty-four koṭis.
Anātha Piṇḍika started the dedication festival on the second day. The festival for the dedication of Visākhā’s building lasted four months, but Anātha Piṇḍika’s dedication festival went on for nine months. During the festival, eighteen koṭis were spent; overall, he invested a total of fifty-four koṭis in that one monastery.
Long ago, too, in the time of the Blessed Buddha Vipassin, a merchant named Punabbasu Mitta bought that very spot by laying golden bricks over it, and built a monastery there a league in length. And in the time of the Blessed Buddha Sikhin, a merchant named Sirivaḍḍha bought that very spot by standing golden ploughshares over it, and built there a monastery three-quarters of a league in length. And in the time of the Blessed Buddha Vessabhū, a merchant named Sotthiya bought that very spot by laying golden elephant feet along it, and built a monastery there half a league in length. And in the133 time of the Blessed Buddha Kakusandha, a merchant named Accuta also bought that very spot by laying golden bricks over it, and built there a monastery a quarter of a league in length. And in the time of the Blessed Buddha Koṇāgamana, a merchant named Ugga bought that very spot by laying golden tortoises over it, and built there a monastery half a league in length. And in the time of the Blessed Buddha Kassapa, a merchant named Sumaŋgala bought that very spot by laying golden bricks over it, and built there a monastery sixty acres in extent. And in the time of our Blessed One, Anātha Piṇḍika the merchant bought that very spot by laying kahāpaṇas over it, and built there a monastery thirty acres in extent. For that spot is a place which not one of all the Buddhas has deserted. And so the Blessed One lived in that spot from the attainment of omniscience under the Bo-tree till his death. This is the Proximate Epoch. And now we will tell the stories of all his Births.
Long ago, in the time of the Blessed Buddha Vipassin, a merchant named Punabbasu Mitta purchased that very spot by laying golden bricks over it and built a monastery there a league long. In the time of the Blessed Buddha Sikhin, a merchant named Sirivaḍḍha bought that same spot by placing golden ploughshares on it and constructed a monastery three-quarters of a league long. During the time of the Blessed Buddha Vessabhū, a merchant named Sotthiya acquired that very spot by laying golden elephant feet along it and built a monastery there half a league long. In the time of the Blessed Buddha Kakusandha, a merchant named Accuta also bought that same spot by laying golden bricks over it and built a monastery a quarter of a league long. In the time of the Blessed Buddha Koṇāgamana, a merchant named Ugga purchased that very spot by placing golden tortoises on it and built a monastery half a league long. In the time of the Blessed Buddha Kassapa, a merchant named Sumaŋgala bought that same spot by laying golden bricks over it and built a monastery covering sixty acres. In the time of our Blessed One, Anātha Piṇḍika the merchant bought that very spot by laying kahāpaṇas over it and built a monastery thirty acres in size. That spot is a place that not one of all the Buddhas has abandoned. The Blessed One lived there from the moment he attained omniscience under the Bodhi tree until his death. This is the Proximate Epoch. Now, we will tell the stories of all his Births.
END OF THE ACCOUNT OF THE CAUSES THAT LEAD TO THE ATTAINMENT OF BUDDHAHOOD.
END OF THE ACCOUNT OF THE CAUSES THAT LEAD TO THE ATTAINMENT OF BUDDHAHOOD.
134
134
GLORY BE TO THE BLESSED, THE HOLY, THE ALL-WISE ONE.
BOOK I.
Book 1.
No. 1.—Holding to the Truth.237
This discourse on the True (Apaṇṇaka), the Blessed One delivered while at the Jetavana Wihāra, near Sāvatthi.
This talk about the True (Apaṇṇaka) was given by the Blessed One while he was at the Jetavana Monastery, near Sāvatthi.
What was the circumstance concerning which this tale arose? About the five hundred heretics, friends of the Merchant.
What was the situation that led to this story? It involved the five hundred heretics, who were friends of the Merchant.
For one day, we are told, Anātha Piṇḍika the merchant took five hundred heretics, friends of his, and had many garlands and perfumes and ointments and oil and honey and molasses and clothes and vestments brought, and went to Jetavana. And saluting the Blessed One, he offered him garlands and other things, and bestowed medicines and clothes on the Order of Mendicants, and sat down in a respectful and becoming manner on one side of the Teacher.238 And those followers of wrong belief also saluted the Blessed One, and sat down close to Anātha Piṇḍika. And they beheld the countenance of the Teacher like the full moon in glory; and his person135 endowed with all the greater and lesser marks of honour, and surrounded to a fathom’s length with brightness; and also the clustering rays (the peculiar attribute of a Buddha), which issued from him like halos, and in pairs. Then, though mighty in voice like a young lion roaring in his pride in the Red Rock Valley,239 or like a monsoon thunder-cloud, he preached to them in a voice like an archangel’s voice, perfect and sweet and pleasant to hear, a discourse varied with many counsels,—as if he were weaving a garland of pearls out of the stars in the Milky Way!
For one day, we are told, Anātha Piṇḍika the merchant took five hundred heretics, friends of his, and had many garlands and perfumes and ointments and oil and honey and molasses and clothes and vestments brought, and went to Jetavana. And saluting the Blessed One, he offered him garlands and other things, and bestowed medicines and clothes on the Order of Mendicants, and sat down in a respectful and becoming manner on one side of the Teacher.238 And those followers of wrong belief also saluted the Blessed One, and sat down close to Anātha Piṇḍika. And they beheld the countenance of the Teacher like the full moon in glory; and his person135 endowed with all the greater and lesser marks of honour, and surrounded to a fathom’s length with brightness; and also the clustering rays (the peculiar attribute of a Buddha), which issued from him like halos, and in pairs. Then, though mighty in voice like a young lion roaring in his pride in the Red Rock Valley,239 or like a monsoon thunder-cloud, he preached to them in a voice like an archangel’s voice, perfect and sweet and pleasant to hear, a discourse varied with many counsels,—as if he were weaving a garland of pearls out of the stars in the Milky Way!
When they had heard the Teacher’s discourse, they were pleased at heart; and rising up, they bowed down to the One Mighty by Wisdom, and giving up the wrong belief as their refuge, they took refuge in the Buddha. And from that time they were in the habit of going with Anātha Piṇḍika to the Wihāra, taking garlands and perfumes with them, and of hearing the Truth, and of giving gifts, and of keeping the Precepts, and of making confession.
When they finished listening to the Teacher’s teachings, they felt happy inside; and standing up, they bowed down to the One who is Mighty in Wisdom. They let go of their false beliefs as their refuge and chose to take refuge in the Buddha. From that point on, they regularly went with Anātha Piṇḍika to the Wihāra, bringing garlands and perfumes with them, to listen to the Truth, give gifts, follow the Precepts, and make confessions.
Now the Blessed One went back again from Sāvatthi to Rājagaha. And they, as soon as the Successor of the Prophets was gone, gave up that faith; and again put their trust in heresy, and returned to their former condition.
Now the Blessed One went back from Sāvatthi to Rājagaha. As soon as the Successor of the Prophets left, they abandoned their faith, turned back to heresy, and returned to their previous state.
And the Blessed One, after seven or eight months, returned to Jetavana. And Anātha Piṇḍika again brought those men with him, and going to the Teacher honoured him with gifts as before, and bowing down to him, seated himself respectfully by his side. Then he told the Blessed One that when the Successor of the Prophets had left, those men had broken the faith they had taken, had returned to their trust in heresy, and had resumed their former condition.
And the Blessed One, after seven or eight months, came back to Jetavana. Anātha Piṇḍika brought those men with him again, and went to the Teacher, honoring him with gifts as before. He bowed down to him and sat respectfully by his side. Then he told the Blessed One that when the Successor of the Prophets had left, those men had lost the faith they had taken, returned to their belief in heresy, and went back to their former ways.
And the Blessed One, by the power of the sweet words he had continually spoken through countless ages, opened136 his lotus mouth as if he were opening a jewel-casket scented with heavenly perfume, and full of sweet-smelling odours; and sending forth his pleasant tones, he asked them, saying, “Is it true, then, that you, my disciples, giving up the Three Refuges,240 have gone for refuge to another faith?”
And the Blessed One, by the power of the sweet words he had continually spoken through countless ages, opened136 his lotus mouth as if he were opening a jewel-casket scented with heavenly perfume, and full of sweet-smelling odours; and sending forth his pleasant tones, he asked them, saying, “Is it true, then, that you, my disciples, giving up the Three Refuges,240 have gone for refuge to another faith?”
And they could not conceal it, and said, “It is true, O Blessed One!”
And they couldn't hide it, and said, “It's true, Blessed One!”
And when they had thus spoken, the Teacher said, “Not in hell beneath, nor in heaven above, nor beyond in the countless world-systems of the universe, is there any one like to a Buddha in goodness and wisdom—much less, then, a greater.” And he described to them the qualities of the Three Gems as they are laid down in the Scripture passages beginning, “Whatever creatures there may be, etc., the Successor of the Prophets is announced to be the Chief of all.” And again, “Whatsoever treasure there be here or in other worlds,” etc. And again, “From the chief of all pleasant things,” etc.
And when they finished speaking, the Teacher said, “Neither in hell below, nor in heaven above, nor in the countless worlds of the universe, is there anyone like a Buddha in goodness and wisdom—much less anyone greater.” He then described to them the qualities of the Three Gems as outlined in the Scripture passages starting with, “Whatever creatures there may be, etc., the Successor of the Prophets is recognized as the Chief of all.” And again, “Whatever treasure there is here or in other worlds,” etc. And once more, “From the chief of all pleasant things,” etc.
And he said, “Whatever disciples, men or women, have taken as their refuge the Three Gems endowed with these glorious qualities, they will never be born in hell; but freed from birth in any place of punishment, they will be reborn in heaven, and enter into exceeding bliss. You, therefore, by leaving so safe a refuge, and placing your reliance on other teaching, have done wrong.”
And he said, “Whatever followers, whether men or women, have taken refuge in the Three Gems, which possess these wonderful qualities, will never be reborn in hell. Instead of being born in any place of punishment, they will be reborn in heaven and experience great joy. Therefore, by leaving such a safe refuge and relying on other teachings, you have made a mistake.”
And here the following passages should be quoted to show that those who, for the sake of Perfection and Salvation, have taken refuge in the Three Gems, will not be reborn in places of punishment:—
And here the following passages should be quoted to show that those who, for the sake of perfection and salvation, have taken refuge in the Three Gems, will not be reborn in places of punishment:—
(and so on down to)
(and so forth)
The above was not all the discourse which the Teacher uttered to them. He also said, “Disciples! the meditation on the Buddha, the Truth, and the Order, gives the Entrance and the Fruit of the First Path, and of the Second, and of the Third, and of the Fourth.” And having in this way laid down the Truth to them, he added, “You have done wrong to reject so great salvation!”
The above wasn’t the only conversation the Teacher had with them. He also said, “Disciples! Meditating on the Buddha, the Truth, and the Order leads to the Entrance and the Fruit of the First Path, and the Second, and the Third, and the Fourth.” After explaining the Truth to them, he added, “You are wrong to turn away from such a great opportunity for salvation!”
And here the fact of the gift of the Paths to those who meditate on the Buddha, the Order, and the Truth, might be shown from the following and other similar passages: “There is one thing, O mendicants, which, if practised with increasing intensity, leads to complete weariness of the vanities of the world, to the end of longings, to the destruction of excitement, to peace of mind, to higher knowledge, to complete enlightenment, to Nirvāna. What is that one thing? The meditation on the Buddhas.”
And here the reality of the gift of the Paths to those who meditate on the Buddha, the Order, and the Truth can be illustrated by the following and other similar passages: “There is one thing, O seekers, which, if practiced with increasing intensity, leads to total exhaustion of the world’s distractions, the end of cravings, the elimination of agitation, to tranquility, to deeper understanding, to full enlightenment, to Nirvāna. What is that one thing? The meditation on the Buddhas.”
Having thus exhorted the disciples in many ways, the Blessed One said, “Disciples! formerly, too, men trusting138 to their own reason foolishly mistook for a refuge that which was no refuge, and becoming the prey of demons in a wilderness haunted by evil spirits, came to a disastrous end. Whilst those who adhered to the absolute, the certain, the right belief, found good fortune in that very desert.” And when he had thus spoken, he remained silent.
Having encouraged the followers in various ways, the Blessed One said, “Followers! In the past, people who relied on their own reasoning mistakenly believed they had found safety where there was none. As a result, they became victims of demons in a wasteland filled with evil spirits and faced a terrible fate. In contrast, those who held on to what was absolute, certain, and true found success even in that very desert.” And after saying this, he fell silent.
Then Anātha Piṇḍika, the house-lord, arose from his seat, and did obeisance to the Blessed One, and exalted him, and bowed down before him with clasped hands, and said, “Now, at least, O Lord! the foolishness of these disciples in breaking with the best refuge is made plain to us. But how those self-sufficient reasoners were destroyed in the demon-haunted desert, while those who held to the truth were saved, is hid from us, though it is known to you. May it please the Blessed One to make this matter known to us, as one causing the full moon to rise in the sky!”
Then Anātha Piṇḍika, the head of the household, got up from his seat, paid respect to the Blessed One, praised him, and bowed down with his hands together, saying, “Now, at least, Lord, we see clearly the foolishness of these disciples who turned away from the best refuge. However, we don’t understand how those self-reliant thinkers were destroyed in the demon-filled desert while those who held on to the truth were saved, even though you know the answer. Please, Blessed One, share this with us, like causing the full moon to rise in the sky!”
Then the Blessed One said, “O householder! it was precisely with the object of resolving the doubts of the world that for countless ages I have practised the Ten Cardinal Virtues,242 and have so attained to perfect knowledge. Listen, then, and give ear attentively, as if you were filling up a golden measure with the most costly essence!” Having thus excited the merchant’s attention, he made manifest that which had been concealed by change of birth,—setting free, as it were, the full moon from the bosom of a dark snow-cloud.
Then the Blessed One said, “O householder! it was precisely with the object of resolving the doubts of the world that for countless ages I have practised the Ten Cardinal Virtues,242 and have so attained to perfect knowledge. Listen, then, and give ear attentively, as if you were filling up a golden measure with the most costly essence!” Having thus excited the merchant’s attention, he made manifest that which had been concealed by change of birth,—setting free, as it were, the full moon from the bosom of a dark snow-cloud.
Once upon a time in the country of Kāsi and the city of Benares, there was a king called Brahma-datta. The Bodisat was at that time born in a merchant’s family;139 and in due course he grew up, and went about trafficking with five hundred bullock-carts. Sometimes he travelled from east to west, and sometimes from west to east. At Benares too there was another young merchant, stupid, dull, and unskilful in resource.
Once upon a time in the land of Kāsi and the city of Benares, there was a king named Brahma-datta. At that time, the Bodisat was born into a merchant family; 139 he grew up and eventually began trading with five hundred bullock carts. He would often travel from east to west and sometimes from west to east. In Benares, there was also another young merchant who was foolish, slow-witted, and lacked resourcefulness.
Now the Bodisat collected in Benares merchandise of great value, and loaded it in five hundred bullock-carts, and made them ready for a journey. And that foolish merchant likewise loaded five hundred carts, and got them ready to start.
Now the Bodhisattva gathered valuable goods in Benares and loaded them onto five hundred bullock carts, preparing them for a journey. That foolish merchant also loaded five hundred carts and got them ready to go.
Then the Bodisat thought, “If this foolish young merchant should come with me, the road will not suffice for the thousand carts, all travelling together; the men will find it hard to get wood and water, and the bullocks to get grass. Either he or I ought to go on first.”
Then the Bodisat thought, “If this clueless young merchant comes with me, the road won’t be enough for the thousand carts all traveling together; the men will struggle to find wood and water, and the bulls will have trouble finding grass. One of us should go ahead first.”
And sending for him he told him as much; saying, “We two can’t go together. Will you go on in front, or come on after me?”
And calling for him, he said, “We can’t go together. Will you go ahead or follow me?”
And that other thought, “It will be much better for me to go first. I shall travel on a road that is not cut up, the oxen will eat grass that has not been touched, and for the men there will be curry-stuffs, of which the best have not been picked; the water will be undisturbed; and I shall sell my goods at what price I like.” So he said, “I, friend, will go on first.”
And then he thought, “It will be way better for me to go first. I’ll take a path that hasn’t been worn down, the oxen will eat untouched grass, and for the crew, there will be curry ingredients that haven’t been picked through; the water will be fresh; and I can sell my goods for whatever price I want.” So he said, “I, my friend, will go ahead first.”
But the Bodisat saw that it would be better to go second: for thus it occurred to him, “Those who go in front will make the rough places plain, whilst I shall go over the ground they have traversed:—the old rank grass will have been eaten by the oxen that have gone first, whilst my oxen will eat the freshly grown and tender shoots:—for the men there will be the sweet140 curry-stuffs that have grown where the old was picked:—where there is no water these others will dig and get supplies, whilst we shall drink from the wells that they have dug:—and haggling about prices too is killing work; whereas by going afterwards, I shall sell my goods at the prices they have established.” So seeing all these advantages, he said, “Well, friend, you may go on first.”
But the Bodisat realized that it would be better to go second. He thought, “The ones who go ahead will clear the way, while I’ll travel on the path they’ve made: the old grass will have been eaten by the oxen that went first, while my oxen will eat the fresh, tender shoots. There will be great food where the old stuff was picked. Where there’s no water, those ahead will dig for supplies while we’ll drink from the wells they’ve created. Plus, haggling over prices is tough work; by going later, I’ll sell my goods at the prices they set.” Seeing all these benefits, he said, “Well, friend, you can go first.”
The foolish merchant said, “Very well, then!” yoked his waggons and started; and in due course passed beyond the inhabited country, and came to the border of the wilderness.
The foolish merchant said, “Alright, then!” hitched up his wagons and set off; and eventually left the populated area, arriving at the edge of the wilderness.
Now there are five kinds of wildernesses, those that have become so by reason of thieves, of wild beasts, of the want of water, of the presence of demons, and of insufficiency of food; and of these this wilderness was demon-haunted and waterless.243 So the merchant placed great water-pots on his carts, and filled them with water, and then entered the desert, which was sixty leagues across.
Now there are five kinds of wildernesses, those that have become so by reason of thieves, of wild beasts, of the want of water, of the presence of demons, and of insufficiency of food; and of these this wilderness was demon-haunted and waterless.243 So the merchant placed great water-pots on his carts, and filled them with water, and then entered the desert, which was sixty leagues across.
But, when he had reached the middle of the desert, the demon who dwelt there thought, “I will make these fellows throw away the water they have brought; and having thus destroyed their power of resistance, I will eat them every one!”
But when he reached the middle of the desert, the demon who lived there thought, “I’ll make these guys throw away the water they brought. Once they’re weakened, I’ll eat them all!”
So he created a beautiful carriage drawn by milk-white bulls; and attended by ten or twelve demons with bows and arrows, and swords and shields, in their hands, he went to meet the merchant, seated like a lord in his carriage,—but adorned with a garland of water-lilies, with his hair and clothes all wet, and his carriage wheels begrimed with mud. His attendants too went before141 and after him, with their hair and clothes all wet, decked with garlands of white lotuses, carrying bunches of red lotuses, eating the edible stalks of water-plants, and with drops of water and mud trickling from them.
So he created a beautiful carriage pulled by pure white bulls; and accompanied by ten or twelve demons armed with bows and arrows, swords and shields, he went to meet the merchant, seated like a lord in his carriage—but adorned with a garland of water lilies, his hair and clothes soaking wet, and the wheels of his carriage covered in mud. His attendants also moved before and after him, their hair and clothes drenched, wearing garlands of white lotuses, holding bunches of red lotuses, munching on the edible stalks of water plants, with drops of water and mud dripping from them.
Now the chiefs of trading caravans, whenever a headwind blows, ride in their carriage in front, surrounded by their attendants, and thus escape the dust; and when it blows from behind, they, in the same manner, ride behind. At that time there was a headwind, so the merchant went in front.
Now, the leaders of trading caravans, whenever there’s a headwind, ride in their carriage at the front, surrounded by their attendants, keeping clear of the dust; and when the wind blows from behind, they ride at the back in the same way. At that time, there was a headwind, so the merchant rode in front.
As the demon saw him coming, he turned his carriage out of the way, and greeted him kindly, saying, “Where are you going to?”
As the demon saw him approaching, he moved his carriage out of the way and greeted him warmly, saying, “Where are you heading?”
And the merchant hurrying his carriage out of the way, made room for the carts to pass, and waiting beside him, said to the demon, “We have come thus far from Benares. And you I see with lotus wreaths, and water-lilies in your hands, eating lotus stalks, soiled with dirt, and dripping with water and mud. Pray, does it rain on the road you have come by, and are there tanks there covered with water-plants?”
And the merchant quickly moved his carriage out of the way to let the carts pass, and while waiting beside him, he said to the demon, “We have traveled this far from Benares. I see you with wreaths of lotus flowers and water lilies in your hands, eating lotus stalks that are dirty and wet with mud and water. Is it raining on the road you came by, and are there ponds there filled with water plants?”
No sooner had the demon heard that, than he answered; “What is this that you say? Yonder streak is green forest; from thence onwards the whole country abounds with water, it is always raining, the pools are full, and here and there are ponds covered with lotuses.” And as the carts passed by one after another, he asked, “Where are you going with these carts?”
No sooner had the demon heard that than he replied, “What are you talking about? That green area over there is a forest; beyond that, the whole region is filled with water, it’s always raining, the ponds are full, and there are spots with lotus-covered ponds.” And as the carts went by one after another, he asked, “Where are you taking these carts?”
“To such and such a country,” was the reply.
“To this specific country,” was the reply.
“And in this cart, and in this, what have you got?” said he.
“And in this cart, and in this, what do you have?” he said.
“Such and such things.”
“Various things.”
142
142
“This cart coming last comes along very heavily, what is there in this one?”
“This cart that’s coming up last is really loaded down. What’s in it?”
“There’s water in that.”
"That has water in it."
“You have done right to bring water as far as this; but further on there’s no need of it. In front of you there’s plenty of water. Break the pots and pour away the water, and go on at your ease.” Then he added, “Do you go on, we have already delayed too long!” and himself went on a little, and as soon as he was out of sight, went back to the demons’ home.
“You did well to bring water this far; but you don’t need to take it any further. There’s plenty of water ahead of you. Break the pots and pour out the water, then continue on at your own pace.” Then he added, “You go ahead, we’ve already spent too much time!” and he moved on a bit, but as soon as he was out of sight, he went back to the demons’ home.
And that foolish merchant, in his folly, accepted the demon’s word, and had his pots broken, and the water poured away (without saving even a cupful), and sent on the carts. And before them there was not the least water. And the men, having nothing to drink, became weary. And journeying on till sunset, they unyoked the waggons, and ranged them in a circle, and tied the oxen to the wheels. And there was neither water for the oxen, nor could the men cook their rice. And the worn-out men fell down here and there and slept.
And that foolish merchant, in his stupidity, took the demon's word, had his pots smashed, and poured the water out (without saving even a cup), and sent off the carts. There wasn't a drop of water left. The men, having nothing to drink, grew exhausted. After traveling until sunset, they unhitched the wagons, arranged them in a circle, and tied the oxen to the wheels. There was no water for the oxen, and the men couldn’t cook their rice. The exhausted men collapsed here and there and fell asleep.
And at the end of the night the demons came up from their demon city, and slew them all, both men and oxen, and ate their flesh, and went away leaving their bones behind. So on account of one foolish young merchant these all came to destruction, and their bones were scattered to all the points of the compass! And the five hundred carts stood there just as they had been loaded!
And at the end of the night, the demons emerged from their city and killed everyone, both men and oxen, devouring their flesh and leaving behind their bones. Because of one reckless young merchant, they all faced ruin, and their bones were scattered in every direction! The five hundred carts remained exactly as they had been loaded!
Now for a month and a half after the foolish merchant had started, the Bodisat waited; and then left the city, and went straight on till he came to the mouth of the desert. There he filled the vessels, and laid up a plentiful store of water, and had the drum beaten in the encamp143ment to call the men together, and addressed them thus: “Without asking me, let not even a cupful of water be used! There are poisonous trees in the wilderness: without asking me, let not a leaf nor a flower nor a fruit you have not eaten before, be eaten!” And when he had thus exhorted his followers, he entered the desert with his five hundred waggons.
Now, for a month and a half after the foolish merchant had set off, the Bodisat waited; then he left the city and continued until he reached the edge of the desert. There, he filled the containers and stored a good supply of water, and he had the drum beaten in the camp to gather the men together, and he addressed them saying: “Without asking me, don’t use even a cup of water! There are poisonous plants in the wilderness: without my approval, don’t eat any leaf, flower, or fruit that you haven’t eaten before!” After urging his followers in this way, he entered the desert with his five hundred wagons.
When he had reached the middle of the desert, that demon, in the same way as before, showed himself to the Bodisat as if he were coming from the opposite direction. The Bodisat knew him as soon as he saw him, thinking thus: “There is no water in this wilderness; its very name is the arid desert. This fellow is red-eyed and bold, and throws no shadow. The foolish merchant who went on before me will doubtless have been persuaded by this fellow to throw away all his water; will have been wearied out; and, with all his people, have fallen a prey. But he doesn’t know, methinks, how clever I am, and how fertile in resource.”
When he reached the middle of the desert, that demon appeared to the Bodisat just like before, as if he were coming from the opposite direction. The Bodisat recognized him immediately and thought, “There’s no water in this wilderness; it’s literally called the arid desert. This guy has red eyes and is bold, and he doesn't cast a shadow. The foolish merchant who went ahead of me has probably been tricked by this guy into throwing away all his water; he must be exhausted, and with all his crew, he’s likely fallen victim. But he doesn’t realize how clever I am and how resourceful I can be.”
Then he said to him, “Begone! We are travelling merchants, and don’t throw away the water we’ve got till we see some more; and as soon as we do see it, we understand quite well how to lighten carts by throwing ours away!”
Then he said to him, “Get lost! We’re traveling merchants, and don’t waste the water we have until we find more; and as soon as we do find it, we know exactly how to lighten our load by tossing ours out!”
The demon went on a little way, and when he got out of sight, returned to his demon city. When the demons were gone, his men said to the Bodisat, “Sir! those men told us that yonder was the beginning of the green forest, and from there onwards it was always raining. They had all kinds of lotuses with them in garlands and branches, and were chewing the edible lotus-stalks; their clothes and hair were all wet, and they came dripping with water.144 Let us throw away the water, and go on quickly with light carts!”
The demon walked for a bit, and once he was out of sight, he returned to his demon city. After the demons left, his men said to the Bodisat, “Sir! Those guys told us that over there is the start of the green forest, and beyond that, it always rains. They had all kinds of lotuses in garlands and branches, and were munching on the edible lotus stalks; their clothes and hair were soaked, and they were dripping with water.144 Let’s get rid of the water and move on quickly with the light carts!”
And when he heard what they said, the Bodisat made the waggons halt, and collecting all his men, put the question to them, “Have you ever heard anybody say that there was any lake or pond in this desert?”
And when he heard what they said, the Bodisat made the wagons stop, and gathering all his men, asked them, “Have you ever heard anyone say that there was a lake or pond in this desert?”
“We never heard so.”
"We never heard that."
“And now some men are saying that it rains on the other side of that stretch of green forest. How far can a rain-wind be felt?”
“And now some people are saying that it rains on the other side of that stretch of green forest. How far can a rain-wind be felt?”
“About a league, Sir.”
“About a mile, Sir.”
“Now does the rain-wind reach the body of any one of you?”
“Does the rain-wind touch any of you now?”
“No, Sir.”
“No, sir.”
“And how far off is the top of a rain-cloud visible?”
“And how far away is the top of a rain cloud visible?”
“About a league, Sir.”
“About a mile, Sir.”
“Now does any one of you see the top of a single cloud?”
“Does anyone see the top of a single cloud?”
“No one, Sir.”
"Nobody, Sir."
“How far off can a flash of lightning be seen?”
“How far away can you see a flash of lightning?”
“Four or five leagues, Sir.”
"Four or five leagues, Sir."
“Now has the least flash of lightning been seen by any one of you?”
“Has anyone of you seen the least flash of lightning now?”
“No, Sir.”
“No, sir.”
“How far off can thunder be heard?”
“How far away can you hear thunder?”
“A league or two, Sir.”
"A league or two, Sir."
“Now has any of you heard the thunder?”
“Have any of you heard the thunder?”
“No, Sir.”
“No, sir.”
“These fellows are not men, they are demons! They must have come to make us throw away our water with the hope of destroying us in our weakness. The foolish young merchant who went on before us had no power of145 resource. No doubt he has let himself be persuaded to throw away his supply of water, and has fallen a prey to those fellows. His waggons will be standing there just as they were loaded. We shall find them to-day. Go on as quickly as you can, and don’t throw away a single half-pint of water!”
“These guys aren’t men; they’re demons! They must have come to trick us into wasting our water, hoping to take us down when we’re vulnerable. The naive young merchant who set off ahead of us lacked any sense of resourcefulness. I’m sure he’s been convinced to dump his water supply and has become a victim of those guys. His wagons will be sitting there just as they were packed. We’ll find them today. Move as fast as you can, and don’t waste a single drop of water!”
With these words he sent them forward; and going on he found the five hundred carts as they had been loaded, and the bones of men and oxen scattered about. And he had his waggons unyoked, and ranged in a circle so as to form a strong encampment; and he had the men and oxen fed betimes, and the oxen made to lie down in the midst of the men. And he himself took the overseers of the company, and stood on guard with a drawn sword through the three watches of the night, and waited for the dawn. And quite early the next day he saw that everything that should be done was done, and the oxen fed; and leaving such carts as were weak he took strong ones, and throwing away goods of little value he loaded goods of greater value. And arriving at the proposed mart, he sold his merchandise for two or three times the cost price, and with all his company returned to his own city.
With those words, he sent them off; and as he continued on, he found the five hundred carts loaded just as they had been, with bones of men and oxen scattered everywhere. He had the wagons unhitched and arranged in a circle to create a strong camp; he ensured the men and oxen were fed early, and the oxen were made to lie down among the men. He then took the overseers of the group and stood guard with a drawn sword through the three watches of the night, waiting for dawn. Early the next day, he saw that everything that needed to be done was completed, and the oxen were fed; and leaving behind the weaker carts, he took the stronger ones, discarding items of little worth and loading up with more valuable goods. When he reached the intended market, he sold his merchandise for two or three times what he paid for it, and with his entire group, he returned to his own city.
And when he had told this story, the Teacher added, “Thus, O householder, long ago those who relied on their own reason came to destruction, while those who held to the truth escaped the hands of the demons, went whither they had wished to go, and got back again to their own place.” And it was when he had become a Buddha that146 he uttered the following verse belonging to this lesson on Holding to the Truth; and thus uniting the two stories, he said—
And when he finished telling this story, the Teacher added, “So, dear householder, a long time ago, those who depended solely on their own logic faced downfall, while those who stuck to the truth avoided the demons, reached their desired destination, and returned home.” After he had achieved Buddhahood, he expressed the following verse related to this lesson on Holding to the Truth; and by connecting the two stories, he said—
Thus the Blessed One taught those disciples the lesson regarding truth. “Life according to the Truth confers the three happy conditions of existence here below, and the six joys of the Brahmalokas in the heaven of delight, and finally leads to the attainment of Arahatship; but life according to the Untrue leads to rebirth in the four hells and among the five lowest grades of man.” He also proclaimed the Four Truths in sixteen ways. And at the end of the discourse on the Truths all those five hundred disciples were established in the Fruit of Conversion.
Thus, the Blessed One taught those disciples about truth. “Living according to the Truth brings three happy states of existence here on earth, the six joys of the Brahmalokas in the realm of delight, and ultimately leads to achieving Arahatship; however, living according to the Untrue results in rebirth in the four hells and among the five lowest classes of humanity.” He also explained the Four Truths in sixteen different ways. By the end of the discussion on the Truths, all five hundred disciples had attained the Fruit of Conversion.
The Teacher having finished the discourse, and told the double narrative, established the connexion,244 and summed up the Jātaka by concluding, “The foolish young merchant of that time was Devadatta, his men were Devadatta’s followers. The wise young merchant’s men were the attendants of the Buddha, and the wise young merchant was I myself.”
The Teacher having finished the discourse, and told the double narrative, established the connexion,244 and summed up the Jātaka by concluding, “The foolish young merchant of that time was Devadatta, his men were Devadatta’s followers. The wise young merchant’s men were the attendants of the Buddha, and the wise young merchant was I myself.”
END OF THE STORY ON HOLDING TO THE TRUTH.
END OF THE STORY ON HOLDING TO THE TRUTH.
147
147
No. 2.
VAṆṆUPATHA JĀTAKA.
Sandy Road.
“The Determined Ones,” etc.—This discourse was uttered by the Blessed One while at Sāvatthi. About what? About a mendicant who had no perseverance.
“The Determined Ones,” etc.—This message was delivered by the Blessed One while in Sāvatthi. About what? About a monk who lacked perseverance.
For whilst the Successor of the Prophets, we are told, was staying at Sāvatthi, a young man of good family dwelling there went to Jetavana, and heard a discourse from the Teacher. And with converted heart he saw the evil result of lusts, and entered the Order. When he had passed the five years of noviciate, he learnt two summaries of doctrine, and applied himself to the practice of meditation. And receiving from the Teacher a suitable subject as a starting-point for thought, he retired to a forest. There he proceeded to pass the rainy season; but after three months of constant endeavour, he was unable to obtain even the least hint or presentiment of the attainment of insight.245 Then it occurred to him, “The148 Teacher said there were four kinds of men; I must belong to the lowest class. In this birth there will be, I think, neither Path nor Fruit for me. What is the good of my dwelling in the forest? Returning to the Teacher, I will live in the sight of the glorious person of the Buddha, and within hearing of the sweet sound of the Law.” And he returned to Jetavana.
For whilst the Successor of the Prophets, we are told, was staying at Sāvatthi, a young man of good family dwelling there went to Jetavana, and heard a discourse from the Teacher. And with converted heart he saw the evil result of lusts, and entered the Order. When he had passed the five years of noviciate, he learnt two summaries of doctrine, and applied himself to the practice of meditation. And receiving from the Teacher a suitable subject as a starting-point for thought, he retired to a forest. There he proceeded to pass the rainy season; but after three months of constant endeavour, he was unable to obtain even the least hint or presentiment of the attainment of insight.245 Then it occurred to him, “The148 Teacher said there were four kinds of men; I must belong to the lowest class. In this birth there will be, I think, neither Path nor Fruit for me. What is the good of my dwelling in the forest? Returning to the Teacher, I will live in the sight of the glorious person of the Buddha, and within hearing of the sweet sound of the Law.” And he returned to Jetavana.
His friends and intimates said to him, “Brother, you received from the Teacher a subject of meditation, and left us to devote yourself to religious solitude; and now you have come back, and have given yourself up again to the pleasures of social intercourse. Have you then really attained the utmost aim of those who have given up the world? Have you escaped transmigration?”246
His friends and intimates said to him, “Brother, you received from the Teacher a subject of meditation, and left us to devote yourself to religious solitude; and now you have come back, and have given yourself up again to the pleasures of social intercourse. Have you then really attained the utmost aim of those who have given up the world? Have you escaped transmigration?”246
“Brethren! I have gained neither the Path nor the Fruit thereof. I have come to the conclusion that I am fated to be a useless creature; and so have come back and given up the attempt.”
“Guys! I haven’t achieved either the Path or its rewards. I’ve come to realize that I’m meant to be a worthless person; so I’ve returned and given up the effort.”
“You have done wrong, Brother! after taking vows according to the religion of the Teacher whose firmness is so immovable, to have given up the attempt. Come, let us show this matter to the Buddha.” And they took him to the Teacher.
“You've made a mistake, Brother! After committing to the teachings of the Teacher whose resolve is so unshakeable, you’ve given up the fight. Come on, let’s bring this to the Buddha’s attention.” And they took him to the Teacher.
When the Teacher saw them, he said, “I see, O mendicants! that you have brought this brother here against his will. What has he done?”
When the Teacher saw them, he said, “I see, O beggars! that you have brought this brother here against his will. What has he done?”
“Lord! this brother having taken the vows in so sanctifying a faith, has abandoned the endeavour to accomplish the aim of a member of the Order, and has come back to us.”
“Lord! this brother, who took the vows in such a sacred faith, has given up the effort to fulfill the purpose of a member of the Order and has returned to us.”
Then the Teacher said to him, “Is it true you have given up trying?”
Then the Teacher said to him, “Is it true you’ve stopped trying?”
149
149
“It is true, O Blessed One!” was the reply.
“It’s true, O Blessed One!” was the response.
“How is it, brother, that you, who have now taken the vows according to such a system, have proved yourself to be—not a man of few desires, contented, separate from the world, persevering in effort—but so irresolute! Why, formerly you were full of determination. By your energy alone the men and bullocks of five hundred waggons obtained water in the sandy desert, and were saved. How is it that you give up trying, now?”
“How is it, brother, that you, who have now taken the vows according to such a system, have proved yourself to be—not a person with few desires, content, separate from the world, and dedicated in effort—but so uncertain! Why, before you were full of determination. Through your energy alone, the men and oxen of five hundred wagons got water in the sandy desert and were saved. How is it that you’ve stopped trying now?”
Then by those few words that brother was established in resolution!
Then with those few words, the brother was firm in his decision!
But the others, hearing that story, besought of the Blessed One, saying, “Lord! We know that this brother has given up trying now; and yet you tell how formerly by his energy alone the men and bullocks of five hundred waggons obtained water in the sandy desert, and were saved. Tell us how this was.”
But the others, hearing that story, begged the Blessed One, saying, “Lord! We know that this brother has given up now; and yet you tell how before, through his sheer effort, the men and oxen of five hundred wagons found water in the sandy desert and were saved. Please tell us how this happened.”
“Listen, then, O mendicants!” said the Blessed One: and having thus excited their attention, he made manifest a thing concealed through change of birth.
“Listen up, beggars!” said the Blessed One: and having caught their attention like this, he revealed something hidden because of the cycle of birth.
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, in the country of Kāsi, the future Buddha was born in a merchant’s family; and when he grew up, he went about trafficking with five hundred carts.
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was king in Benares, in the region of Kāsi, the future Buddha was born into a merchant family. As he grew up, he started trading with five hundred carts.
One day he arrived at a sandy desert twenty leagues across. The sand in that desert was so fine, that when taken in the closed fist, it could not be kept in the hand. After the sun had risen it became as hot as a mass of charcoal, so that no man could walk on it. Those, therefore, who had to travel over it took wood, and water, and150 oil, and rice in their carts; and travelled during the night. And at daybreak they formed an encampment, and spread an awning over it, and taking their meals early, they passed the day sitting in the shade. At sunset they supped; and when the ground had become cool, they yoked their oxen and went on. The travelling was like a voyage over the sea: a so-called land-pilot had to be chosen, and he brought the caravan safe to the other side by his knowledge of the stars.
One day, he reached a sandy desert that was twenty leagues wide. The sand in that desert was so fine that when you tried to hold it in a closed fist, it would slip right through your fingers. After the sun rose, the ground got as hot as a pile of charcoal, making it impossible for anyone to walk on it. So, those who needed to cross it took wood, water, oil, and rice in their carts and traveled at night. At dawn, they set up camp, spread an awning over it, and had their meals early, spending the day resting in the shade. At sunset, they had dinner, and once the ground cooled down, they hitched their oxen and moved on. Traveling through the desert was like a journey at sea: a so-called land pilot had to be chosen, and he guided the caravan safely to the other side using his knowledge of the stars.
On this occasion the merchant of our story traversed the desert in that way. And when he had passed over fifty-nine leagues he thought, “Now in one more night we shall get out of the sand,” and after supper he directed the wood and water to be thrown away, and the waggons to be yoked; and so set out. The pilot had cushions arranged on the foremost cart, and lay down looking at the stars, and directing them where to drive. But worn out by want of rest during the long march, he fell asleep, and did not perceive that the oxen had turned round and taken the same road by which they had come.
On this occasion, the merchant in our story crossed the desert like this. After traveling fifty-nine leagues, he thought, “Just one more night and we’ll be out of the sand.” After dinner, he ordered the wood and water to be thrown away and the wagons to be hitched up, then they set off. The driver had cushions put in the front cart and laid back, looking at the stars while directing where to go. But exhausted from the long journey without rest, he fell asleep and didn’t notice that the oxen had turned around and taken the same path they had come from.
The oxen went on the whole night through. Towards dawn the pilot woke up, and, observing the stars, called out, “Stop the waggons, stop the waggons!” The day broke just as they had stopped, and were drawing up the carts in a line. Then the men cried out, “Why, this is the very encampment we left yesterday! Our wood and water is all gone! We are lost!” And unyoking the oxen, and spreading the canopy over their heads, they lay down, in despondency, each one under his waggon.
The oxen continued all night long. As dawn approached, the pilot woke up, looked at the stars, and shouted, “Stop the wagons, stop the wagons!” Daylight broke just as they had halted and were lining up the carts. The men then exclaimed, “Wait, this is the same campsite we left yesterday! We’ve run out of wood and water! We’re lost!” They unyoked the oxen, spread the canopy over their heads, and lay down in despair, each under his wagon.
But the Bodisat, saying to himself, “If I lose heart, all these will perish,” walked about while the morning was yet cool. And on seeing a tuft of Kusa-grass, he thought,151 “This must have grown by attracting some water which there must be beneath it.”
But the Bodisat, thinking to himself, “If I give up, all of these will suffer,” walked around while the morning was still cool. And seeing a patch of Kusa grass, he thought,151 “This must have grown by drawing up some water that must be under it.”
And he made them bring a hoe and dig in that spot. And they dug sixty cubits deep. And when they had got thus far, the spade of the diggers struck on a rock: and as soon as it struck, they all gave up in despair.
And he had them bring a hoe and dig in that spot. They dug sixty cubits deep. When they got that far, the spade of the diggers hit a rock, and as soon as it struck, they all gave up in despair.
But the Bodisat thought, “There must be water under that rock,” and descending into the well, he got upon the stone, and, stooping down, applied his ear to it, and tested the sound of it. And he heard the sound of water gurgling beneath. And he got out, and called his page. “My lad, if you give up now, we shall all be lost. Don’t you lose heart. Take this iron hammer, and go down into the pit, and give the rock a good blow.”
But the Bodisat thought, “There *must* be water under that rock,” and climbed down into the well. He stood on the stone, leaned down, and listened closely, testing the sound. He heard the gurgling of water beneath. He climbed out and called to his page. “My boy, if you quit now, we’re all going to be doomed. Don’t lose hope. Take this iron hammer, go down into the pit, and give that rock a solid hit.”
The lad obeyed, and though they all stood by in despair, he went down full of determination, and struck at the stone. And the rock split in two, and fell below, and no longer blocked up the stream. And water rose till its brim was the height of a palm-tree in the well. And they all drank of the water, and bathed in it. Then they split up their extra yokes and axles, and cooked rice, and ate it, and fed their oxen with it. And when the sun set, they put up a flag by the well, and went to the place appointed. There they sold their merchandise at double and treble profit, and returned to their own home, and lived to a good old age, and then passed away according to their deeds. And the Bodisat gave gifts, and did other virtuous acts, and passed away according to his deeds.
The young man listened to them, and even though everyone else stood by in despair, he descended with determination and struck the stone. The rock split in two, fell down, and no longer blocked the stream. Water rose until it reached the height of a palm tree in the well. They all drank from the water and bathed in it. Then they broke apart their extra yokes and axles, cooked rice, ate it, and fed their oxen with it. When the sun set, they raised a flag by the well and went to the designated spot. There, they sold their goods for double and triple profit, returned home, lived to a good old age, and eventually passed away according to their actions. The Bodisat donated gifts, performed other virtuous deeds, and also passed away according to his actions.
152
152
When the Buddha had told the story, he, as Buddha, uttered the verse—
When the Buddha finished telling the story, he, as Buddha, spoke the verse—
When he had thus discoursed, he declared the Four Truths. And when he had concluded, the despairing priest was established in the highest Fruit, in Arahatship (which is Nirvāna).
When he finished speaking, he revealed the Four Truths. And when he was done, the hopeless priest reached the highest state, becoming an Arahat (which is Nirvāna).
After the Teacher had told the two stories, he formed the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka, by saying, in conclusion, “The page who at that time despaired not, but broke the stone, and gave water to the multitude, was this brother without perseverance: the other men were the attendants on the Buddha; and the caravan leader was I myself.”
After the Teacher finished telling the two stories, he linked them together and wrapped up the Jātaka by saying, in conclusion, “The person who back then didn’t give up but broke the stone and provided water to the crowd was this brother who lacked perseverance: the other people were the Buddha's attendants; and I was the caravan leader.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE SANDY ROAD.
END OF THE STORY OF THE SANDY ROAD.
153
153
No. 3.
SERI-VĀNIJA JĀTAKA.
The Merchant of Sēri.
“If you fail here,” etc.—This discourse, too, the Blessed One uttered, while staying at Sāvatthi, about a monk who was discouraged in his efforts to obtain spiritual enlightenment.
“If you fail here,” etc.—This speech was also given by the Blessed One while he was at Sāvatthi, regarding a monk who was feeling discouraged in his pursuit of spiritual enlightenment.
For we are told that when he too was brought up by the brethren in the same manner as before, the Teacher said, “Brother! you who have given up trying, after taking the vows according to a system so well fitted to lead you to the Paths and Fruit thereof, will sorrow long, like the Seriva trader when he had lost the golden vessel worth a hundred thousand.”
For we are told that when he was brought up by the group in the same way as before, the Teacher said, “Brother! You who have stopped trying, after taking the vows of a system designed to guide you to the Paths and its rewards, will grieve for a long time, like the Seriva trader who lost the golden vessel worth a hundred thousand.”
The monks asked the Blessed One to explain to them the matter. The Blessed One made manifest that which had been hidden by change of birth.
The monks asked the Blessed One to explain the matter to them. The Blessed One revealed what had been hidden by the change of birth.
Long ago, in the fifth dispensation before the present one, the Bodisat was a dealer in tin and brass ware, named Seriva, in the country of that name. This Seriva, together with another dealer in tin and brass ware, who was an avaricious man, crossed the river Tēla-vāha, and entered the town called Andhapura. And dividing the154 streets of the city between them, the Bodisat went round selling his goods in the street allotted to him, while the other took the street that fell to him.
Long ago, in the fifth era before our current one, the Bodisat was a seller of tin and brass items, named Seriva, in a country of the same name. This Seriva, along with another seller of tin and brass who was quite greedy, crossed the river Tēla-vāha and entered the town called Andhapura. They divided the streets of the city between them, with the Bodisat selling his goods in the street assigned to him, while the other took the street assigned to him.
Now in that city there was a wealthy family reduced to abject poverty. All the sons and brothers in the family had died, and all its property had been lost. Only one girl and her grandmother were left; and those two gained their living by serving others for hire. There was indeed in the house the vessel of gold out of which the head of the house used to eat in the days of its prosperity; but it was covered with dirt, and had long lain neglected and unused among the pots and pans. And they did not even know that it was of gold.
Now in that city, there was a wealthy family that had fallen into extreme poverty. All the sons and brothers in the family had died, and all their property had been lost. Only one girl and her grandmother were left, and they survived by working for others. In the house, there was a gold vessel that the head of the family used to eat from in better times, but it was covered in dirt and had long been ignored and left among the pots and pans. They didn’t even realize it was made of gold.
At that time the avaricious hawker, as he was going along, calling out, “Buy my water-pots! Buy my water-pots!” came to the door of their house. When the girl saw him, she said to her grandmother, “Mother! do buy me an ornament.”
At that moment, the greedy vendor was walking by, shouting, “Get your water pots! Get your water pots!” when he reached their house. When the girl saw him, she said to her grandmother, “Grandma! Please buy me a piece of jewelry.”
“But we are poor, dear. What shall we give in exchange for it?”
“But we’re poor, dear. What can we offer in exchange for it?”
“This dish of ours is no use to us; you can give that away and get one.”
“This dish of ours is useless; you can give it away and get another one.”
The old woman called the hawker, and after asking him to take a seat, gave him the dish, and said, “Will you take this, Sir, and give something to your little sister247 for it?”
The old woman called the hawker, and after asking him to take a seat, gave him the dish, and said, “Will you take this, Sir, and give something to your little sister247 for it?”
The hawker took the dish, and thought, “This must be gold!” And turning it round, he scratched a line on its back with a needle, and found that it was so. Then hoping to get the dish without giving them anything, he said, “What is this worth? It is not even worth a halfpenny.155” And throwing it on the ground, he got up from his seat, and went away.
The hawker took the dish and thought, “This must be gold!” He turned it over, scratched a line on its back with a needle, and confirmed it was true. Then, hoping to keep the dish without giving anything in return, he said, “What’s this worth? It’s not even worth a halfpenny.”155 He tossed it on the ground, got up from his seat, and left.
Now, it was allowed to either hawker to enter the street which the other had left. And the Bodisat came into that street, and calling out, “Buy my water-pots,” came up to the door of that very house. And the girl spoke to her grandmother as before. But the grandmother said, “My child, the dealer who came just now threw the dish on the floor, and went away; what have I now got to give him in exchange?”
Now, either hawker was allowed to enter the street the other had just left. The Bodisat entered that street and shouted, “Buy my water-pots,” approaching the door of that same house. The girl spoke to her grandmother as she had before. But the grandmother replied, “My child, the dealer who came just now threw the dish on the floor and left; what do I have to give him in exchange now?”
“That merchant, mother dear, was a surly man; but this one looks pleasant, and has a kind voice: perchance he may take it.”
“That merchant, dear mother, was a grumpy man; but this one seems friendly and has a gentle voice: maybe he will take it.”
“Call him, then,” said she.
"Call him, then," she said.
So she called him. And when he had come in and sat down, they gave him the dish. He saw that it was gold, and said, “Mother! this dish is worth a hundred thousand. All the goods in my possession are not equal to it in value!”
So she called him. And when he came in and sat down, they handed him the dish. He saw that it was gold and said, “Mom! This dish is worth a hundred thousand. Everything I own isn’t worth as much!”
“But, Sir, a hawker who came just now threw it on the ground, and went away, saying it was not worth a halfpenny. It must have been changed into gold by the power of your virtue, so we make you a present of it. Give us some trifle for it, and take it.”
“But, Sir, a vendor who just came threw it on the ground and walked away, saying it wasn't worth a halfpenny. It must have turned to gold because of your goodness, so we're giving it to you as a gift. Give us something small in return for it, and take it.”
The Bodisat gave them all the cash he had in hand (five hundred pieces), and all his stock-in-trade, worth five hundred more. He asked of them only to let him keep eight pennies, and the bag and the yoke that he used to carry his things with. And these he took and departed.
The Bodisat gave them all the cash he had on him (five hundred coins) and all his merchandise, worth another five hundred. He only asked to keep eight pennies, along with the bag and the yoke he used to carry his things. Then he took these and left.
And going quickly to the river-side, he gave those eight pennies to a boatman, and got into the boat.
And hurrying to the riverbank, he handed the boatman eight pennies and got into the boat.
156
156
But that covetous hawker came back to the house, and said: “Bring out that dish, I’ll give you something for it!”
But that greedy seller came back to the house and said, “Bring out that dish, and I’ll give you something for it!”
Then she scolded him, and said, “You said our gold dish, worth a hundred thousand, was not worth a halfpenny. But a just dealer, who seems to be your master,248 gave us a thousand for it, and has taken it away.”
Then she scolded him, and said, “You said our gold dish, worth a hundred thousand, was not worth a halfpenny. But a just dealer, who seems to be your master,248 gave us a thousand for it, and has taken it away.”
When he heard this he called out, “Through this fellow I have lost a golden pot worth—O, worth a hundred thousand! He has ruined me altogether!” And bitter sorrow overcame him, and he was unable to retain his presence of mind; and he lost all self-command. And scattering the money he had, and all the goods, at the door of the house, he seized as a club the yoke by which he had carried them, and tore off his clothes, and pursued after the Bodisat.
When he heard this, he shouted, “Because of this guy, I’ve lost a golden pot worth—oh, worth a hundred thousand! He’s completely ruined me!” Overwhelmed by deep sorrow, he couldn't think clearly and lost all control. In a frenzy, he threw money and all his belongings at the front door of the house, grabbed the yoke he used to carry them as a club, tore off his clothes, and chased after the Bodisat.
When he reached the river-side, he saw the Bodisat going away, and he cried out, “Hallo, Boatman! stop the boat!”
When he got to the riverside, he saw the Bodisat leaving, and he shouted, “Hey, Boatman! Stop the boat!”
But the Bodisat said, “Don’t stop!” and so prevented that. And as the other gazed and gazed at the departing Bodisat, he was torn with violent grief; his heart grew hot, and blood flowed from his mouth until his heart broke—like tank-mud in the heat of the sun!
But the Bodisat said, “Don’t stop!” and so prevented that. And as the other stared and stared at the departing Bodisat, he was overwhelmed with intense grief; his heart burned, and blood flowed from his mouth until his heart shattered—like mud in the heat of the sun!
Thus harbouring hatred against the Bodisat, he brought about on that very spot his own destruction. This was the first time that Devadatta harboured hatred against the Bodisat.
Thus holding hatred against the Bodhisattva, he brought about his own destruction right there. This was the first time Devadatta harbored hatred against the Bodhisattva.
But the Bodisat gave gifts, and did other good acts, and passed away according to his deeds.
But the Bodisat gave gifts, did other good deeds, and passed away based on his actions.
157
157
It was when the Buddha had finished this discourse, that he, as Buddha, uttered the following verse—
It was after the Buddha completed this teaching that he, as Buddha, spoke these words—
So the Teacher, discoursing in such a manner as to lead up to the subject of Arahatship, dwelt on the Four Truths. And at the end of the discourse the monk who had given up in despondency was established in the highest Fruit—that is, in Nirvāna.
So the Teacher, speaking in a way that led to the topic of Arahatship, focused on the Four Truths. By the end of the talk, the monk who had once been in despair achieved the highest attainment—that is, Nirvāna.
And when the Teacher had told the double story, he made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka by concluding, “The then foolish dealer was Devadatta, but the wise dealer was I myself.”
And when the Teacher finished telling the two-part story, he connected the dots and wrapped up the Jātaka by saying, “The foolish trader back then was Devadatta, but the wise trader was me.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE MERCHANT OF SĒRI.
END OF THE STORY OF THE MERCHANT OF SĒRI.
158
158
No. 4.
CULLAKA-SEṬṬHI JĀTAKA.
The Tale of Chullaka the Treasurer.250
“The wise, far-seeing man,” etc.—This discourse the Blessed One uttered, while at Jīvaka’s Mango-grove near Rājagaha, concerning the Elder whose name was Roadling the Younger.
“The wise, far-seeing man,” etc.—This talk the Blessed One gave while at Jīvaka’s Mango-grove near Rājagaha, about the Elder named Roadling the Younger.
Now here it ought to be explained how Roadling the Younger came to be born. The daughter of a wealthy house in Rājagaha, they say, had contracted an intimacy with a slave, and being afraid that people would find out what she had done, she said to him, “We can’t stay here. If my parents discover this wrongdoing, they will tear us in pieces. Let us go to some far-off country, and dwell there.” So, taking the few things they had, they went out privately together to go and dwell in some place, it did not matter where, where they would not be known.
Now, it should be explained how Roadling the Younger came to be born. They say that the daughter of a wealthy family in Rājagaha had formed a close relationship with a slave, and worried that people would find out what she had done, she said to him, “We can’t stay here. If my parents find out about this, they will destroy us. Let’s go to a distant country and live there.” So, taking the few things they had, they quietly left together to find a place where they wouldn’t be known.
And settling in a certain place, they lived together there, and she conceived. And when she was far gone with child, she consulted with her husband, saying, “I am far gone with child; and it will be hard for both of us if the confinement were to take place where I have no friends and relations. Let us go home again!”
And after settling in a certain place, they lived there together, and she got pregnant. When she was well into her pregnancy, she talked to her husband, saying, “I’m very pregnant, and it will be tough for both of us if I have the baby where I have no friends or family. Let’s go back home!”
But he let the days slip by, saying all the while, “Let us go to-day; let us go to-morrow.”
But he let the days go by, always saying, “Let’s go today; let’s go tomorrow.”
159
159
Then she thought, “This silly fellow dares not go home because his offence has been so great. But parents are, after all, true friends. Whether he goes or not, it will be better for me to go.”
Then she thought, “This foolish guy is too scared to go home because his mistake was so serious. But parents are, in the end, real friends. Whether he goes or not, it’s better for me to go.”
So, as soon as he had gone out, she set her house in order, and telling her nearest neighbours that she was going to her own home, she started on her way. The man returned to the house; and when he could not find her, and learned on inquiry from the neighbours that she had gone home, he followed her quickly, and came up to her halfway on the road. There the pains of labour had just seized her. And he accosted her, saying, “Wife, what is this?”
So, as soon as he left, she tidied up her house and told her closest neighbors that she was heading home. Then she set out on her way. The man came back to the house, and when he couldn't find her and asked the neighbors, they told him she had gone home. He hurried after her and caught up with her halfway down the road. At that point, she was just starting to go into labor. He approached her and said, “Wife, what’s going on?”
“Husband, I have given birth to a son,” replied she.
“Husband, I’ve given birth to a son,” she replied.
“What shall we do now?” said he.
“What should we do now?” he said.
“The very thing we were going home for has happened on the road. What’s the use of going there? Let us stop!”
“The very thing we were going home for has happened on the road. What’s the point of going there? Let’s stop!”
So saying, they both agreed to stop. And as the child was born on the road, they called him Roadling. Now not long after she conceived again, and all took place as before; and as that child too was born on the road, they called the firstborn Great Roadling, and the second Little Roadling. And taking the two babies with them, they went back to the place where they were living.
So saying, they both agreed to stop. And as the child was born on the road, they named him Roadling. Not long after, she got pregnant again, and everything happened the same way; and since that child was also born on the road, they called the firstborn Great Roadling and the second Little Roadling. Taking the two babies with them, they went back to the place where they were living.
And whilst they were living there this child of the road heard other children talking about uncles, and grandfathers, and grandmothers; and he asked his mother, saying, “Mother, the other boys talk of their uncles, and grandfathers, and grandmothers. Have we no relations?”
And while they were living there, this child of the road heard other kids talking about uncles, grandfathers, and grandmothers; and he asked his mother, saying, “Mom, the other boys talk about their uncles, grandfathers, and grandmothers. Don’t we have any relatives?”
“Certainly, my dear! You have no relations here, but you have a grandfather, a rich gentleman, at Rājagaha; and there you have plenty of relations.”
“Of course, my dear! You don't have family here, but you have a wealthy grandfather in Rājagaha; and there you have plenty of relatives.”
“Then why don’t we go there, mother?” said he.
“Then why don’t we go there, mom?” he said.
Then she told him the reason of their not going. But160 when the children spoke to her again and again about it, she said to her husband, “These children are continually troubling me. Can our parents kill us and eat us when they see us? Come, let us make the boys acquainted with their relatives on the grandfather’s side.”
Then she explained to him why they weren’t going. But160 when the kids kept asking her about it, she said to her husband, “These kids are constantly bothering me. Can our parents really kill us and eat us when they see us? Come on, let’s introduce the boys to their relatives on their grandfather’s side.”
“Well, I myself daren’t meet them face to face, but I will take you there.”
“Well, I personally wouldn’t dare meet them in person, but I’ll take you there.”
“Very well, then; any way you like: the children ought to be made acquainted with their grandfather’s family.”
“Alright, then; however you prefer: the kids should get to know their grandfather’s family.”
So they two took the children, and in due course arrived at Rājagaha, and put up at a chowltrie (a public resting-place) at the gate of the town. And the mother, taking the two boys, let her parents know of her arrival. When they heard the message, they sent her back word to the following effect: “To be without sons and daughters is an unheard-of thing among ordinary people;251 but these two have sinned so deeply against us, that they cannot stand in our sight. Let them take such and such a sum, and go and dwell wherever they two may like. But the children they may send here.” And their daughter took the money her parents sent, and handing over her children to the messengers, let them go.
So they two took the children, and in due course arrived at Rājagaha, and put up at a chowltrie (a public resting-place) at the gate of the town. And the mother, taking the two boys, let her parents know of her arrival. When they heard the message, they sent her back word to the following effect: “To be without sons and daughters is an unheard-of thing among ordinary people;251 but these two have sinned so deeply against us, that they cannot stand in our sight. Let them take such and such a sum, and go and dwell wherever they two may like. But the children they may send here.” And their daughter took the money her parents sent, and handing over her children to the messengers, let them go.
And the children grew up in their grandfather’s house. Little Roadling was much the younger of the two, but Great Roadling used to go with his grandfather to hear the Buddha preach; and by constantly hearing the Truth from the mouth of the Teacher himself, his mind turned towards renunciation of the world. And he said to his grandfather, “If you would allow it, I should enter the Order.”
And the kids grew up in their grandfather’s house. Little Roadling was much younger than the other, but Great Roadling would go with their grandfather to listen to the Buddha preach. By constantly hearing the Truth directly from the Teacher, his mind began to focus on renouncing the world. He said to his grandfather, “If you’re okay with it, I’d like to join the Order.”
“What are you saying, my child?” answered the old, man. “Of all persons in the world I would rather have you enter the Order. Become a monk by all means, if161 you feel yourself able to do so.” So, granting his request, he took him to the Teacher.
“What are you saying, my child?” replied the old man. “Of all the people in the world, I would prefer you to join the Order. Go ahead and become a monk if you truly feel you can.” So, supporting his request, he took him to the Teacher.
The Teacher said, “What, Sir, have you then a son?”
The teacher said, “What, sir, do you have a son?”
“Yes, my Lord, this lad is my grandson, and he wants to take the vows under you.”
“Yes, my Lord, this young man is my grandson, and he wants to take the vows under you.”
The Teacher called a monk, and told him to ordain the lad: and the monk, repeating to him the formula of meditation on the perishable nature of the human body,252 received him as a novice into the Order. After he had learnt by heart much scripture, and had reached the full age required, he was received into full membership; and applying himself to earnest thought, he attained the state of an Arahat. And whilst he was thus himself enjoying the delight which arises from wise and holy thoughts, and wise and holy life, he considered whether he could not procure the same bliss for Little Roadling.
The Teacher called a monk, and told him to ordain the lad: and the monk, repeating to him the formula of meditation on the perishable nature of the human body,252 received him as a novice into the Order. After he had learnt by heart much scripture, and had reached the full age required, he was received into full membership; and applying himself to earnest thought, he attained the state of an Arahat. And whilst he was thus himself enjoying the delight which arises from wise and holy thoughts, and wise and holy life, he considered whether he could not procure the same bliss for Little Roadling.
So he went to his grandfather, and said: “If, noble Sir, you will grant me your consent, I will receive Little Roadling into the Order!”
So he went to his grandfather and said, “If you agree, noble Sir, I will welcome Little Roadling into the Order!”
“Ordain him, reverend Sir,” was the reply. The Elder accordingly initiated Little Roadling, and taught him to live in accordance with the Ten Commandments. But though he had reached the noviciate, Little Roadling was dull, and in four months he could not get by heart even this one verse—
“Ordain him, respected Sir,” was the reply. The Elder then initiated Little Roadling and taught him to live by the Ten Commandments. However, despite reaching the novitiate, Little Roadling was slow to learn, and after four months, he still couldn’t memorize even this one verse—
For long ago, we are told, in the time of Kassapa the Buddha, he had been a monk, who, having acquired learning himself, had laughed to scorn a dull brother as162 he was learning a recitation. That brother was so overwhelmed with confusion by his contempt, that he could neither commit to memory, nor recite the passage. In consequence of this conduct he now, though initiated, became dull; he forgot each line he learnt as soon as he learnt the next; and whilst he was trying to learn this one verse four months had passed away.
A long time ago, we’re told, during the time of Kassapa the Buddha, there was a monk who, having gained knowledge himself, mocked a slow-witted brother while he was trying to learn a recitation. That brother was so embarrassed by the ridicule that he couldn’t memorize or recite the passage. Because of this behavior, he ended up, despite being initiated, becoming dull; he forgot each line he learned as soon as he learned the next one, and while he was attempting to memorize this one verse, four months went by.
Then his elder brother said to him: “Roadling, you are not fit for this discipline. In four months you have not been able to learn a single stanza, how can you hope to reach the utmost aim of those who have given up the world? Go away, out of the monastery!” And he expelled him. But Little Roadling, out of love for the religion of the Buddhas, did not care for a layman’s life.
Then his older brother said to him, “Roadling, you’re not cut out for this discipline. In four months, you haven't managed to learn a single stanza; how do you expect to achieve the ultimate goal of those who have left the world behind? Get out of the monastery!” And he kicked him out. But Little Roadling, out of love for the teachings of the Buddhas, didn't care for a regular life.
Now at that time it was the elder Roadling’s duty to regulate the distribution of food to the monks. And the nobleman Jīvaka brought many sweet-scented flowers, and going to his Mango-grove presented them to the Teacher, and listened to the discourse. Then, rising from his seat, he saluted the Buddha, and going up to Great Roadling, asked him, “How many brethren are there with the Teacher?”
Now, at that time, it was the elder Roadling’s responsibility to manage the food distribution for the monks. The nobleman Jīvaka brought many fragrant flowers and went to his Mango-grove to present them to the Teacher and listened to the talk. Then, after rising from his seat, he greeted the Buddha and approached Great Roadling, asking him, “How many brothers are there with the Teacher?”
“About five hundred,” was the reply.
“About five hundred,” was the response.
“Will the Buddha and the five hundred brethren come and take their morning meal to-morrow at our house?”
“Will the Buddha and the five hundred followers come and have breakfast at our house tomorrow?”
“One called Little Roadling, O disciple, is dull, and makes no progress in the faith; but I accept the invitation for all excepting him.”
“One person called Little Roadling, O disciple, is dull and doesn’t make any progress in the faith; but I accept the invitation for everyone except him.”
Little Roadling overheard this, and thought, “Though accepting for so many monks, the Elder accepts in such a manner as to leave me out. Surely my brother’s love for me has been broken. What’s the good of this discipline to me now? I must become a layman, and give alms, and do such good deeds as laymen can.” And early the next day he went away, saying he would re-enter the world.
Little Roadling overheard this and thought, “Even though the Elder accepts so many monks, he does it in a way that excludes me. Surely my brother doesn’t love me anymore. What’s the point of this discipline for me now? I need to become a layman, give to charity, and do the good deeds that laymen can do.” And early the next day, he left, saying he would return to the outside world.
163
163
Now the Teacher, very early in the morning, when he surveyed the world, became aware of this matter.253 And going out before him, he remained walking up and down by the gateway on the road along which Little Roadling would have to pass. And Little Roadling, as he left the house, saw the Teacher, and going up to him, paid him reverence. Then the Teacher said to him, “How now, Little Roadling! whither are you going at this time in the morning?”
Now the Teacher, very early in the morning, when he surveyed the world, became aware of this matter.253 And going out before him, he remained walking up and down by the gateway on the road along which Little Roadling would have to pass. And Little Roadling, as he left the house, saw the Teacher, and going up to him, paid him reverence. Then the Teacher said to him, “How now, Little Roadling! whither are you going at this time in the morning?”
“Lord! my brother has expelled me, so I am going away to wander again in the ways of the world!”
“God! My brother has kicked me out, so I’m leaving to roam the world again!”
“Little Roadling! It was under me that your profession of religion took place. When your brother expelled you, why did you not come to me? What will a layman’s life advantage you? You may stay with me!”
“Little Roadling! It was with me that you declared your faith. When your brother kicked you out, why didn’t you come to me? What good is a layman's life going to do for you? You can stay with me!”
And he took Little Roadling, and seated him in front of his own apartment, and gave him a piece of very white cloth, created for the purpose, and said, “Now, Little Roadling, stay here, sitting with your face to the East, and rub this cloth up and down, repeating to yourself the words, “The removal of impurity! The removal of impurity!” And so saying he went, when time was called, to Jīvaka’s house, and sat down on the seat prepared for him.254
And he took Little Roadling, and seated him in front of his own apartment, and gave him a piece of very white cloth, created for the purpose, and said, “Now, Little Roadling, stay here, sitting with your face to the East, and rub this cloth up and down, repeating to yourself the words, “The removal of impurity! The removal of impurity!” And so saying he went, when time was called, to Jīvaka’s house, and sat down on the seat prepared for him.254
But Little Roadling did as he was desired: and as he did so, the cloth became soiled, and he thought, “This piece of cloth was just now exceeding white; and now, through me, it has lost its former condition, and is become soiled. Changeable indeed are all component things!” And he felt the reality of decay and death, and the eyes of his mind were opened!
But Little Roadling did what he was asked: and as he did, the cloth got dirty, and he thought, “This piece of cloth was once incredibly white; and now, because of me, it has lost its original state and become dirty. Everything is constantly changing!” And he felt the truth of decay and death, and he gained a new understanding!
164
164
Then the Teacher, knowing that the eyes of his mind were opened, sent forth a glorious vision of himself, which appeared as if sitting before him in visible form, and saying, “Little Roadling! be not troubled at the thought that this cloth has become so soiled and stained. Within thee, too, are the stains of lust and care and sin; but these thou must remove!” And the vision uttered these stanzas:
Then the Teacher, knowing that his mind was awakened, sent forth a stunning vision of himself, which appeared as if sitting right in front of him, saying, “Little Roadling! don’t worry about the fact that this cloth has become so dirty and stained. You also carry the marks of desire, worry, and sin; but you must cleanse those!” And the vision spoke these lines:
And as the stanzas were finished, Little Roadling attained to Arahatship, and with it to the intellectual gifts of an Arahat; and by them he understood all the Scriptures.
And as the stanzas were completed, Little Roadling achieved Arahatship, gaining the intellectual gifts of an Arahat; with these, he comprehended all the Scriptures.
Long ago, we are told, he had been a king, who, as he was once going round the city, and the sweat trickled down from his forehead, wiped the top of his forehead with his pure white robe. When the robe became dirty, he thought, “By this body the pure white robe has lost its former condition, and has become soiled. Changeable indeed are all component things!” And so he realized the doctrine of impermanency. It was on this account that the incident of the transfer of impurity brought about his conversion.
Long ago, we are told, he was a king who, while walking around the city and feeling sweat drip down his forehead, used his pure white robe to wipe his brow. When the robe got dirty, he thought, “This body has caused the once pure white robe to lose its original state and become soiled. Everything that is made is indeed temporary!” And so he understood the concept of impermanence. This incident of transferring impurity led to his conversion.
165
165
But to return to our story. Jīvaka, the nobleman, brought to the Buddha the so-called water of presentation. The Teacher covered the vessel with his hand, and said, “Are there no monks in the monastery, Jīvaka?”
But to get back to our story. Jīvaka, the nobleman, brought the Buddha the so-called water of presentation. The Teacher covered the vessel with his hand and said, "Aren't there any monks in the monastery, Jīvaka?"
“Nay, my Lord, there are no monks there,” said Great Roadling.
“Nah, my Lord, there are no monks there,” said Great Roadling.
“But there are, Jīvaka,” said the Master.
“But there are, Jīvaka,” said the Master.
Jīvaka then sent a man, saying, “Do you go, then, and find out whether there are any monks or not at the monastery.”
Jīvaka then sent someone, saying, “Go and find out if there are any monks at the monastery.”
At that moment Little Roadling thought, “My brother says there are no monks here; I will show him there are.” And he filled the Mango-grove with priests—a thousand monks, each unlike the other—some making robes, some repairing them, and some repeating the Scriptures.
At that moment, Little Roadling thought, “My brother says there are no monks here; I’ll show him there are.” And he filled the Mango-grove with priests—a thousand monks, each different from the others—some making robes, some fixing them, and some reciting the Scriptures.
The man, seeing all these monks at the monastery, went back, and told Jīvaka, “Sir, the whole Mango-grove is alive with monks.”
The man, noticing all these monks at the monastery, went back and told Jīvaka, "Sir, the entire Mango-grove is bustling with monks."
It was with reference to this that it is said of him, that
It was in relation to this that people say about him, that
Then the Teacher told the messenger to go again, and say, “The Teacher sends for him who is called Little Roadling.”
Then the Teacher told the messenger to go again and say, “The Teacher is calling for him who is known as Little Roadling.”
So he went and said so. But from a thousand monks the answer came, “I am Little Roadling! I am Little Roadling!”
So he went and said it. But from a thousand monks, the answer came, “I am Little Roadling! I am Little Roadling!”
The man returned, and said, “Why, Sir, they all say they are called Little Roadling!”
The man came back and said, “Well, Sir, everyone claims they’re called Little Roadling!”
“Then go and take by the hand the first who says ‘I am Little Roadling,’ and the rest will disappear.”
“Then go and take the first person who says ‘I am Little Roadling’ by the hand, and the others will vanish.”
166
166
And he did so. And the others disappeared, and the Elder returned with the messenger.255
And he did so. And the others disappeared, and the Elder returned with the messenger.255
And the Teacher, when the meal was over, addressed Jīvaka, and said, “Jīvaka, take Little Roadling’s bowl; he will pronounce the benediction.” And he did so. And the Elder, as fearlessly as a young lion utters his challenge, compressed into a short benedictive discourse the spirit of all the Scriptures.
And when the meal was finished, the Teacher turned to Jīvaka and said, “Jīvaka, take Little Roadling’s bowl; he will offer the blessing.” So he did. And the Elder, bold like a young lion roaring its challenge, packed the essence of all the Scriptures into a brief blessing.
Then the Teacher rose from his seat and returned to the Wihāra (monastery), accompanied by the body of mendicants. And when the monks had completed their daily duties, the Blessed One arose, and standing at the door of his apartment, discoursed to them, propounding a subject of meditation. He then dismissed the assembly, entered his fragrant chamber, and lay down to rest.
Then the Teacher got up from his seat and went back to the Wihāra (monastery), followed by the group of monks. After the monks finished their daily tasks, the Blessed One got up, and standing at the entrance of his room, spoke to them, introducing a topic for meditation. He then dismissed the gathering, went into his pleasant chamber, and lay down to rest.
In the evening the monks collected from different places in the hall of instruction, and began uttering the Teacher’s praises,—thus surrounding themselves as it were with a curtain of sweet kamala flowers! “Brethren, his elder brother knew not the capacity of Little Roadling, and expelled him as a dullard because in four months he could not learn that one stanza; but the Buddha, by his unrivalled mastery over the Truth, gave him Arahatship, with the intellectual powers thereof, in the space of a single meal, and by those powers he understood all the Scriptures! Ah! how great is the power of the Buddhas!”
In the evening, the monks gathered from different places in the teaching hall and started praising the Teacher, creating a sort of curtain of sweet kamala flowers around themselves! “Brothers, his older brother didn’t recognize Little Roadling’s potential and kicked him out for being slow since he couldn’t learn that one stanza in four months; but the Buddha, with his unmatched mastery of the Truth, granted him Arahatship, along with its intellectual powers, in the time it takes to eat a single meal, and with those powers, he understood all the Scriptures! Ah! How great is the power of the Buddhas!”
And the Blessed One, knowing that this conversation had arisen in the hall, determined to go there; and rising from his couch, he put on his orange-coloured under garment, girded himself with his belt as it were with lightning, gathered round him his wide flowing robe red as kamala flowers, issued from his fragrant chamber, and167 proceeded to the hall with that surpassing grace of motion peculiar to the Buddhas, like the majestic tread of a mighty elephant in the time of his pride. And ascending the magnificent throne made ready for the Buddha in the midst of the splendid hall, he seated himself in the midst of the throne emitting those six-coloured rays peculiar to the Buddhas, like the young sun when it rises over the mountains on the horizon, and illumines the ocean depths!
And the Blessed One, realizing that this conversation was happening in the hall, decided to go there. He got up from his couch, put on his orange undergarment, fastened his belt tightly, and wrapped himself in a flowing robe as red as kamala flowers. He left his fragrant chamber and made his way to the hall with the unique grace of movement that Buddhas possess, resembling the proud stride of a mighty elephant. When he reached the magnificent throne prepared for him in the splendid hall, he took his seat, emanating six-colored rays that are characteristic of the Buddhas, like the young sun rising over the mountains and illuminating the depths of the ocean!167
As soon as the Buddha came in, the assembly of the mendicants stopped their talking and were silent. The Teacher looked mildly and kindly round him, and thought, “This assembly is most seemly; not a hand nor foot stirs, no sound of coughing or sneezing can be heard! If I were to sit here my life long without speaking, not one of all these men—awed by the majesty and blinded by the glory of a Buddha—would venture to speak first. It behoves me to begin the conversation, and I myself will be the first to speak!” And with sweet angelic voice he addressed the brethren: “What is the subject for which you have seated yourselves together here, and what is the talk among you that has been interrupted?”
As soon as the Buddha walked in, the group of mendicants stopped talking and fell silent. The Teacher looked around gently and kindly, and thought, “This gathering is quite proper; not a hand or foot moves, and there's no sound of coughing or sneezing! If I were to sit here my whole life without saying a word, none of these men—impressed by the authority and awe of a Buddha—would dare to speak first. I should start the conversation, and I will be the one to speak first!” And with a sweet, heavenly voice he addressed the group: “What is the topic that has brought you all together here, and what conversation has been interrupted?”
“Lord! we are not sitting in this place to talk of any worldly thing: it is thy praises we are telling!” And they told him the subject of their talk. When he heard it the Teacher said, “Mendicants! Little Roadling has now through me become great in religion; now formerly through me he became great in riches.”
“Lord! We’re not here to discuss anything worldly: we’re here to talk about your praises!” And they shared the topic of their conversation with him. When he heard it, the Teacher said, “Monks! Little Roadling has now become great in faith through me; before this, he became great in wealth through me.”
The monks asked the Buddha to explain how this was. Then the Blessed One made manifest that which had been hidden by change of birth.
The monks asked the Buddha to explain how this was. Then the Blessed One revealed what had been hidden by the change of birth.
168
168
Long ago,256 when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, in the land of Kāsi, the Bodisat was born in a treasurer’s family; and when he grew up he received the post of treasurer, and was called Chullaka.257 And he was wise and skilful, and understood all omens. One day as he was going to attend upon the king he saw a dead mouse lying on the road; and considering the state of the stars at the time, he said, “A young fellow with eyes in his head might, by picking this thing up, start a trade and support a wife.”
Long ago,256 when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, in the land of Kāsi, the Bodisat was born in a treasurer’s family; and when he grew up he received the post of treasurer, and was called Chullaka.257 And he was wise and skilful, and understood all omens. One day as he was going to attend upon the king he saw a dead mouse lying on the road; and considering the state of the stars at the time, he said, “A young fellow with eyes in his head might, by picking this thing up, start a trade and support a wife.”
Now a certain young man of good birth, then fallen into poverty, heard what the official said, and thinking, “This is a man who wouldn’t say such a thing without good reason,” took the mouse, and gave it away in a certain shop for the use of the cat, and got a farthing for it.
Now a young man from a good family, who had fallen into poverty, heard what the official said, and thinking, “This is someone who wouldn’t say that without a good reason,” took the mouse and gave it away at a shop for the use of the cat, getting a farthing in return.
With the farthing be bought molasses, and took water in a pot. And seeing garland-makers returning from the forest, he gave them bits of molasses, with water by the ladle-full.258 They gave him each a bunch of flowers; and the next day, with the price of the flowers, he bought more molasses; and taking a potful of water, went to the flower garden. That day the garland-makers gave him, as they went away, flowering shrubs from which half the blossoms had been picked. In this way in a little time he gained eight pennies.
With the farthing be bought molasses, and took water in a pot. And seeing garland-makers returning from the forest, he gave them bits of molasses, with water by the ladle-full.258 They gave him each a bunch of flowers; and the next day, with the price of the flowers, he bought more molasses; and taking a potful of water, went to the flower garden. That day the garland-makers gave him, as they went away, flowering shrubs from which half the blossoms had been picked. In this way in a little time he gained eight pennies.
Some time after, on a rainy windy day, a quantity of dry sticks and branches and leaves were blown down by the wind in the king’s garden, and the gardener saw no way of getting rid of them. The young man went and169 said to the gardener, “If you will give me these sticks and leaves, I will get them out of the way.” The gardener agreed to this, and told him to take them.
Some time later, on a rainy, windy day, a bunch of dry sticks, branches, and leaves were blown down by the wind in the king’s garden, and the gardener couldn't figure out how to remove them. The young man approached the gardener and said, “If you give me these sticks and leaves, I’ll clean them up.” The gardener agreed and told him to take them.
Chullaka’s pupil259 went to the children’s playground, and by giving them molasses had all the leaves and sticks collected in a twinkling, and placed in a heap at the garden gate. Just then the king’s potter was looking out for firewood to burn pots for the royal household, and seeing this heap he bought it from him. That day Chullaka’s pupil got by selling his firewood sixteen pennies and five vessels—water-pots, and such-like.
Chullaka’s pupil259 went to the children’s playground, and by giving them molasses had all the leaves and sticks collected in a twinkling, and placed in a heap at the garden gate. Just then the king’s potter was looking out for firewood to burn pots for the royal household, and seeing this heap he bought it from him. That day Chullaka’s pupil got by selling his firewood sixteen pennies and five vessels—water-pots, and such-like.
Having thus obtained possession of twenty-four pennies, he thought, “This will be a good scheme for me,” and went to a place not far from the city gate, and placing there a pot of water, supplied five hundred grass-cutters with drink.
Having gotten hold of twenty-four pennies, he thought, “This will be a good plan for me,” and went to a spot not far from the city gate, where he set down a pot of water and provided five hundred grass-cutters with drinks.
“Friend! you have been of great service to us,” said they. “What shall we do for you?”
“Hey! You’ve been really helpful to us,” they said. “What can we do for you?”
“You shall do me a good turn when need arises,” said he. And then, going about this way and that, he struck up a friendship with a trader by land and a trader by sea.
“You will help me out when I need it,” he said. Then, moving around here and there, he formed a friendship with a trader from land and a trader from the sea.
And the trader by land told him, “To-morrow a horse-dealer is coming to the town with five hundred horses.”
And the land trader said to him, “Tomorrow a horse dealer is coming to town with five hundred horses.”
On hearing this, he said to the grass-cutters, “Give me to-day, each of you, a bundle of grass, and don’t sell your own grass till I have disposed of mine.”
On hearing this, he said to the grass-cutters, “Today, each of you, give me a bundle of grass, and don’t sell your own grass until I’ve sold mine.”
“All right!” cried they in assent, and brought five hundred bundles, and placed them in his house. The horse-dealer, not being able to get grass for his horses170 through all the city, bought the young man’s grass for a thousand pence.
“All right!” they shouted in agreement and brought five hundred bundles, placing them in his house. The horse dealer, unable to find grass for his horses throughout the entire city, bought the young man's grass for a thousand pence.170
A few days afterwards his friend the trader by sea told him that a large vessel had come to the port. He thinking, “This will be a good plan,” got for eight pennies a carriage that was for hire, with all its proper attendants; and driving to the port with a great show of respectability, gave his seal-ring as a deposit for the ship’s cargo. Then he had a tent pitched not far off, and taking his seat gave orders to his men that when merchants came from outside he should be informed of it with triple ceremony.260
A few days afterwards his friend the trader by sea told him that a large vessel had come to the port. He thinking, “This will be a good plan,” got for eight pennies a carriage that was for hire, with all its proper attendants; and driving to the port with a great show of respectability, gave his seal-ring as a deposit for the ship’s cargo. Then he had a tent pitched not far off, and taking his seat gave orders to his men that when merchants came from outside he should be informed of it with triple ceremony.260
On hearing that a ship had arrived, about a hundred merchants came from Benares to buy the goods.
On hearing that a ship had arrived, around a hundred merchants came from Benares to buy the goods.
They were told, “You can’t have the goods: a great merchant of such and such a place has already paid deposit for them.”
They were told, “You can’t have the goods: a big merchant from such and such a place has already put down a deposit for them.”
On hearing this, they went to him; and his footmen announced their arrival, as had been agreed upon—three deep. Each of the merchants then gave him a thousand to become shareholders in the ship, and then another thousand for him to relinquish his remaining share: and thus they made themselves owners of the cargo.
On hearing this, they went to him; and his footmen announced their arrival, as had been agreed upon—three deep. Each of the merchants then gave him a thousand to become shareholders in the ship, and then another thousand for him to give up his remaining share: and thus they made themselves owners of the cargo.
So Chullaka’s pupil returned to Benares, taking with him two hundred thousand.261 And from a feeling of171 gratitude, he took a hundred thousand and went to Chullaka the treasurer. Then the treasurer asked him, “What have you been doing, my good man, to get all this wealth?”
So Chullaka’s pupil returned to Benares, taking with him two hundred thousand.261 And from a feeling of171 gratitude, he took a hundred thousand and went to Chullaka the treasurer. Then the treasurer asked him, “What have you been doing, my good man, to get all this wealth?”
“It was by adhering to what you said that I have acquired it within four months,” said he: and told him the whole story, beginning with the dead mouse.
“It was by following your advice that I got it in just four months,” he said, and then he told him the whole story, starting with the dead mouse.
And when Chullaka the high treasurer heard his tale, he thought, “It will never do to let such a lad as this get into any one else’s hands.” So he gave him his grown-up daughter in marriage, and made him heir to all the family estates. And when the treasurer died, he received the post of city treasurer. But the Bodisat passed away according to his deeds.
And when Chullaka, the high treasurer, heard his story, he thought, “I can't let someone like this fall into anyone else's hands.” So, he gave him his adult daughter to marry and made him the heir to all the family properties. When the treasurer died, he took over the position of city treasurer. But the Bodisat passed away according to his actions.
It was when the Buddha had finished his discourse that he, as Buddha, uttered the following verse:
It was after the Buddha finished his teaching that he, as Buddha, said the following verse:
It was thus the Blessed One made plain what he had said, “Mendicants! Little Roadling has now through me become great in religion; but formerly through me he became great in riches.”
It was then that the Blessed One made clear what he had said, “Mendicants! Little Roadling has now through me become significant in faith; but previously through me he became wealthy.”
When he had thus given this lesson, and told the double story, he made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka by concluding, “He who was then Chullaka’s pupil was Little Roadling, but Chullaka the high treasurer was I myself.”
When he finished giving this lesson and shared the double story, he made the connection and wrapped up the Jātaka by saying, “He who was Chullaka’s pupil back then was Little Roadling, but Chullaka the high treasurer was me.”
END OF THE STORY OF CHULLAKA THE TREASURER.
END OF THE STORY OF CHULLAKA THE TREASURER.
172
172
No. 5.
TAṆḌULA-NĀḶI JĀTAKA.
The Amount of Rice.262
“What is the value of a measure of rice,” etc.—This the Teacher told while sojourning at Jetavana, about a monk called Udāyin the Simpleton.
“What is the value of a measure of rice?”—The Teacher said this while staying at Jetavana, about a monk named Udāyin the Simpleton.
At that time the Elder named Dabba, a Mallian by birth, held the office of steward in the Order.263 When he issued the food-tickets in the morning, Udāyin sometimes received a better kind of rice, and sometimes an inferior kind. One day when he received the inferior kind, he threw the distribution-hall into confusion, crying out, “Why should Dabba know better than any other of us how to give out the tickets?”
At that time the Elder named Dabba, a Mallian by birth, held the office of steward in the Order.263 When he issued the food-tickets in the morning, Udāyin sometimes received a better kind of rice, and sometimes an inferior kind. One day when he received the inferior kind, he threw the distribution-hall into confusion, crying out, “Why should Dabba know better than any other of us how to give out the tickets?”
When he thus threw the office into disorder, they gave him the basket of tickets, saying, “Well, then, do you give out the tickets to-day!”
When he created chaos in the office, they handed him the basket of tickets, saying, “Alright, then you hand out the tickets today!”
From that day he began to distribute tickets to the Order; but when giving them out he did not know which meant the better rice and which the worse, nor in which173 storehouse the better was kept and in which the worse. When fixing the turns, too, he did not distinguish to what storehouse each monk’s turn had come; but when the monks had taken their places, he would make a scratch on the wall or on the floor, to show that the turn for such and such a kind of rice had come thus far, and for such and such a kind of rice thus far. But the next day there were either more or fewer monks in hall. When they were fewer, the mark was too low down; when they were more, the mark was too high up; but ignoring the right turns, he gave out the tickets according to the signs he had made.
From that day on, he started handing out tickets to the Order, but as he did, he had no idea which ones represented the better rice and which ones represented the worse. He also couldn’t tell which storehouse had the better rice and which had the worse. When it came time to assign turns, he didn’t know which turn belonged to each monk’s storehouse either; he would simply make a mark on the wall or floor to indicate that a certain kind of rice had reached that point, and for another kind of rice as well. However, the next day, there were either more or fewer monks in the hall. When there were fewer monks, the mark was too low; when there were more, the mark was too high. Ignoring the correct turns, he handed out the tickets based on the marks he had made.
So the monks said to him, “Brother Udāyin! the mark is too high, or too low.” And again, “The good rice is in such a storehouse, the inferior rice in such a storehouse.”264
So the monks said to him, “Brother Udāyin! the mark is too high, or too low.” And again, “The good rice is in such a storehouse, the inferior rice in such a storehouse.”264
But he repelled them, saying, “If it be so, why is the mark different? Why should I trust you? I will trust the mark rather!”
But he pushed them away, saying, “If that's the case, why does the mark look different? Why should I believe you? I’ll trust the mark instead!”
Then the boys and novices cast him out from the hall of distribution, exclaiming, “When you give tickets, Brother Udāyin, the brethren are deprived of their due. You are incapable of the office. Leave the place!”
Then the boys and newcomers threw him out of the distribution hall, shouting, “When you hand out tickets, Brother Udāyin, the brothers are denied what they deserve. You're not fit for this position. Get out!”
Thereupon a great tumult arose in the hall of distribution. The Teacher heard it, and asked of Ānanda the Elder, “There is a great tumult, Ānanda, in the hall. What is the noise about?”
There was a huge uproar in the distribution hall. The Teacher heard it and asked Ānanda the Elder, “There’s a lot of noise, Ānanda, in the hall. What's going on?”
The Elder told the Successor of the Prophets how it was.
The Elder explained to the Successor of the Prophets how it really was.
Then he said, “Not now only, Ānanda, does Udāyin by his stupidity bring loss upon others, formerly also he did the same.”
Then he said, “It's not just now, Ānanda, that Udāyin causes others to suffer because of his foolishness; he has always done this.”
174
174
The Elder asked the Blessed One to explain that matter. Then the Blessed One made manifest an occurrence hidden by change of birth.
The Elder asked the Blessed One to clarify that issue. Then the Blessed One revealed an event obscured by the cycle of birth.
Long ago, Brahma-datta was king in Benares, in the land of Kāsi. At that time our Bodisat was his Valuer. He valued both horses, elephants, or things of that kind; and jewelry, gold, or things of that kind; and having done so, he used to have the proper price for the goods given to the owners thereof.
Long ago, King Brahma-datta ruled in Benares, in the land of Kāsi. At that time, our Bodisat was his Valuer. He assessed the value of horses, elephants, and similar items; as well as jewelry, gold, and similar goods; and after doing this, he ensured that the rightful price for the items was given to their owners.
Now the king was covetous. And in his avarice he thought, “If this valuer estimates in this way, it will not be long before all the wealth in my house will come to an end. I will appoint another valuer.”
Now the king was greedy. And in his greed, he thought, “If this appraiser values things this way, it won't be long before all the wealth in my house is gone. I need to hire another appraiser.”
And opening his window, and looking out into the palace yard, he saw a stupid miserly peasant crossing the yard. Him he determined to make his valuer; and sending for him, asked if he would undertake the office. The man said he could; and the king, with the object of keeping his treasure safer, established that fool in the post of valuer.
And opening his window and looking out into the palace yard, he saw a foolish, stingy peasant walking across the yard. He decided to make him his appraiser and called for him, asking if he would take on the role. The man agreed, and the king, wanting to keep his treasure safer, appointed that fool as the appraiser.
Thenceforward the dullard used to value the horses and elephants, paying no regard to their real value, but deciding just as he chose: and since he had been appointed to the office, as he decided, so the price was.
From that point on, the fool used to assess the horses and elephants, ignoring their actual worth and simply choosing whatever he liked: and since he had been given the position, the price was whatever he decided.
Now at that time a horse-dealer brought five hundred horses from the northern prairies. The king sent for that fellow, and had the horses valued. And he valued the five hundred horses at a mere measure of rice, and straightway175 ordered the horse-dealer to be given the measure of rice, and the horses to be lodged in the stable. Then the horse-dealer went to the former valuer, and told him what had happened, and asked him what he should do.
Now, at that time, a horse dealer brought five hundred horses from the northern prairies. The king summoned the dealer and had the horses appraised. The appraiser valued the five hundred horses at just a small amount of rice, and immediately175 ordered the horse dealer to be given the rice, while the horses were taken to the stable. Then the horse dealer went to the previous appraiser and told him what had happened, asking for advice on what he should do.
“Give a bribe to that fellow,” said he, “and ask him thus: ‘We know now that so many horses of ours are worth a measure of rice, but we want to know from you what a measure of rice is worth. Can you value it for us, standing in your place by the king?’ If he says he can, go with him into the royal presence, and I will be there too.”
“Bribe that guy,” he said, “and ask him this: ‘We know that our horses are worth a certain amount of rice, but we want to know from you what that amount of rice is worth. Can you give us a value for it while you're by the king?’ If he says he can, go with him to the royal presence, and I'll be there too.”
The horse-dealer accepted the Bodisat’s advice, went to the valuer, and bribed him, and gave him the hint suggested. And he took the bribe, and said, “All right! I can value your measure of rice for you.”
The horse dealer took the Bodisat’s advice, went to the appraiser, bribed him, and hinted at what was suggested. The appraiser accepted the bribe and said, “Sure! I can assess your amount of rice for you.”
“Well, then, let us go to the audience-hall,” said he; and taking him with him, went into the king’s presence. And the Bodisat and many other ministers went there also.
“Well, then, let’s head to the audience hall,” he said; and taking him along, he went into the king’s presence. The Bodisat and many other ministers went there too.
The horse-dealer bowed down before the king, and said, “I acknowledge, O king, that a measure of rice is the value of the five hundred horses; but will the king be pleased to ask the valuer what the value of the measure of rice may be?”
The horse dealer bowed before the king and said, “I recognize, Your Majesty, that a measure of rice is worth five hundred horses; but would you mind asking the appraiser what the value of that measure of rice might be?”
The king, not knowing what had happened, asked, “How now, valuer, what are five hundred horses worth?”
The king, unaware of what had occurred, asked, “Hey, appraiser, how much are five hundred horses worth?”
“A measure of rice, O king!” said he.
“A bowl of rice, Your Majesty!” he said.
“Very good, then! If five hundred horses are worth only a measure of rice, what is that measure of rice worth?”
“Alright, then! If five hundred horses are only worth a bag of rice, what is that bag of rice worth?”
“The measure of rice is worth all Benares, both within and without the walls,” replied that foolish fellow.
“The amount of rice is worth all of Benares, both inside and outside the walls,” replied that foolish guy.
176
176
For the story goes that he first valued the horses at a measure of rice just to please the king; and then, when he had taken the dealer’s bribe, valued that measure of rice at the whole of Benares. Now at that time the circumference of the rampart of Benares was twelve leagues, and the land in its suburbs was three hundred leagues in extent. Yet the foolish fellow estimated that so-great city of Benares, together with all its suburbs, at a measure of rice!
For the story goes that he initially valued the horses at a measure of rice just to impress the king; and then, after taking the dealer’s bribe, valued that measure of rice at all of Benares. At that time, the circumference of the walls of Benares was twelve leagues, and the land in its suburbs stretched for three hundred leagues. Yet the foolish guy thought that the entire city of Benares, along with all its suburbs, was worth just a measure of rice!
Hearing this the ministers clapped their hands, laughing, and saying, “We used to think the broad earth, and the king’s realm, were alike beyond price; but this great and famous royal city is worth, by his account, just a measure of rice! O the depth of the wisdom of the valuer! How can he have stayed so long in office? Truly he is just suited to our king!” Thus they laughed him to scorn.
Hearing this, the ministers clapped their hands, laughing and saying, “We used to think the vast earth and the king’s realm were priceless; but according to him, this great and famous royal city is worth just a measure of rice! Oh, the depth of the valuer’s wisdom! How has he managed to stay in office for so long? He truly is perfect for our king!” And so, they laughed at him mockingly.
Then the Bodisat uttered this stanza:
Then the Bodisat said this verse:
Then the king was ashamed, and drove out that fool, and appointed the Bodisat to the office of Valuer. And in course of time the Bodisat passed away according to his deeds.
Then the king felt embarrassed and kicked that idiot out, and appointed the Bodisat to the position of Valuer. Over time, the Bodisat passed away, as was expected from his actions.
177
177
When the Teacher had finished preaching this discourse, and had told the double story, he made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka by concluding, “He who was then the foolish peasant valuer was Udāyin the Simpleton, but the wise valuer was I myself.”
When the Teacher finished giving this talk and told the two stories, he connected them and wrapped up the Jātaka by saying, “He who was the foolish peasant valuer was Udāyin the Simpleton, but the wise valuer was me.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE MEASURE OF RICE.
END OF THE STORY OF THE MEASURE OF RICE.
178
178
No. 6.
DEVA-DHAMMA JĀTAKA.
On Genuine Divinity.266
“Those who fear to sin,” etc.—This the Blessed One told while at Jetavana, concerning a monk of much property.
“Those who are afraid to sin,” etc.—This is what the Blessed One said while at Jetavana, regarding a monk with a lot of wealth.
For a landed proprietor who dwelt at Sāvatthi became a monk, we are told, after the death of his wife. And when he was going to be ordained, he had a hermitage and a kitchen and a storehouse erected for his own use, and the store filled with ghee and rice, and so was received into the Order. And even after he was ordained he used to call his slaves and have what he liked cooked, and ate it. And he was well furnished with all things allowed to the fraternity; he had one upper garment to wear at night and one to wear by day, and his rooms were detached from the rest of the monastery.
A landowner who lived in Sāvatthi became a monk after his wife's death. Before his ordination, he had a hermitage, a kitchen, and a storage room built for himself, filling the storage with ghee and rice, and he was admitted into the Order. Even after becoming a monk, he would call his servants to prepare his preferred meals, and he ate them. He was well-stocked with everything permitted for the community; he had one robe for nightwear and another for daytime, and his living quarters were separate from the rest of the monastery.
One day, when he had taken out his robes and coverlets, and spread them in the cell to dry, a number of brethren from the country, who were seeking for a lodging, came to his cell, and seeing the robes and other things, asked him, “Whose are these?”
One day, when he had taken out his robes and blankets, and spread them in the cell to dry, several brothers from the countryside, who were looking for a place to stay, came to his cell. Seeing the robes and other items, they asked him, “Whose are these?”
“Mine, brother,” said he.
"Mine, brother," he said.
“But, brother, this robe, and this robe, and this under179 garment, and this under garment, and this coverlet—are they all yours?”
“But, brother, this robe, and this robe, and this undershirt, and this undershirt, and this blanket—do they all belong to you?”
“Yes; mine indeed,” said he.
"Yes; it’s mine," he said.
“Brother, the Buddha has allowed only three sets of robes; yet, though you have entered the Order of the self-denying Buddha, you have furnished yourself thus grandly.” And saying, “Come, let us bring him before the Sage,” they took him, and went to the Teacher.
“Brother, the Buddha has permitted only three sets of robes; yet, even though you have joined the Order of the self-denying Buddha, you have equipped yourself so lavishly.” And saying, “Come, let’s take him to the Sage,” they brought him and went to the Teacher.
When the Teacher saw them, he said, “How is it, mendicants, that you bring this brother here against his will?”
When the Teacher saw them, he said, “Why did you bring this brother here against his will, mendicants?”
“Lord! this mendicant has much property and a large wardrobe.”
“Wow! This beggar has a lot of stuff and a huge closet.”
“Is this true then, brother, that you have so many things?”
“Is it really true, brother, that you have so much stuff?”
“It is true, O Blessed One!”
“It’s true, O Blessed One!”
“How is it, brother, that you have become thus luxurious? Have not I inculcated being content with little, simplicity, seclusion, and self-control?”
“How is it, brother, that you have become so extravagant? Haven't I taught you to be content with little, to embrace simplicity, enjoy solitude, and practice self-control?”
On hearing what the Teacher said, he called out angrily, “Then I will go about in this way!” and throwing off his robe, he stood in the midst of the people there with only a cloth round his loins!
On hearing what the Teacher said, he shouted angrily, “Then I'll go around like this!” and, tossing off his robe, he stood among the crowd with only a cloth wrapped around his waist!
Then the Teacher, giving him support in temptation, said, “But, brother, you had formerly a sense of shame, and lived for twelve years a conscientious life when you were a water-sprite. How then, now, having entered the so honourable Order of the Buddhas, can you stand there throwing off your robes in the presence of all the brethren, and lost to all sense of shame?”
Then the Teacher, supporting him through temptation, said, “But, brother, you used to have a sense of shame, and you lived a responsible life for twelve years when you were a water-sprite. How can you, now that you've joined the esteemed Order of the Buddhas, stand there removing your robes in front of all the brothers, completely lacking any sense of shame?”
And when he heard the Teacher’s saying, he recovered his sense of propriety, and robed himself again, and bowing to the Teacher stood respectfully aside.
And when he heard the Teacher's words, he regained his composure, put on his robe again, and after bowing to the Teacher, stood respectfully to the side.
But the monks asked the Teacher to explain how that was. Then the Teacher made manifest the matter which had been hidden by change of birth.
But the monks asked the Teacher to explain how that was. Then the Teacher revealed the truth that had been concealed by the change of birth.
180
180
Long ago Brahma-datta was king in Benares, in the country of Kāsi. And the Bodisat of that time assumed re-existence in the womb of his chief queen; and on the day on which they chose a name for him, they gave him the name of Prince Mahiŋsāsa. And when he could run to and fro, and get about by himself, another son was born, whom they called the Moon Prince.
Long ago, Brahma-datta was the king of Benares, in the region of Kashi. At that time, the Bodhisattva was conceived in the womb of his primary queen, and on the day they chose a name for him, they named him Prince Mahiŋsāsa. Once he was able to walk around on his own, another son was born, whom they called the Moon Prince.
When he could run to and fro, and get about by himself, the mother of the Bodisat died. The king appointed another lady to the dignity of chief queen. She became very near and dear to the king, and in due course she brought forth a son, and they called his name the Sun Prince.
When he was able to run around and take care of himself, the mother of the Bodisat passed away. The king chose another woman to be the chief queen. She became very special to the king, and eventually, she had a son, and they named him the Sun Prince.
When the king saw his son, he said in his joy, “My love! I promise to give you, for the boy, whatever you ask!”
When the king saw his son, he said with joy, “My love! I promise to give you whatever you want for the boy!”
But the queen kept the promise in reserve, to be used at some time when she should want it. And when her son was grown up, she said to the king, “Your majesty, when my son was born, granted me a boon. Now give me the kingdom for my son!”
But the queen saved the promise for when she needed it. And when her son grew up, she said to the king, “Your majesty, when my son was born, you granted me a favor. Now give me the kingdom for my son!”
The king said, “My two sons are glorious as flames of fire! I can’t give the kingdom to your child alone!” And he refused her.
The king said, “My two sons shine as brightly as flames! I can’t hand over the kingdom to your child alone!” And he turned her down.
But when she besought him again and again, he thought to himself, “This woman will surely be plotting some evil against the lads!” And he sent for them, and said, “My boys! when the Sun Prince was born, I granted a boon. And now his mother demands the kingdom for him! I have no intention of giving it to him. But the very name of womankind is cruelty! She will be plotting some evil against you. Do you get181 away into the forest; and when I am dead, come back and reign in the city that is yours by right!” So, weeping and lamenting, he kissed them on their foreheads, and sent them forth.
But when she asked him repeatedly, he thought to himself, “This woman must be planning something harmful against the boys!” So he called for them and said, “My boys! When the Sun Prince was born, I granted a favor. And now his mother is demanding the kingdom for him! I have no intention of giving it to him. But the very essence of womanhood is cruelty! She will be scheming something against you. You need to get181 away into the forest; and when I die, come back and take the city that belongs to you by right!” Then, crying and mourning, he kissed them on their foreheads and sent them on their way.
As they were going down out of the palace, after taking leave of their father, the Sun Prince himself, who was playing there in the courtyard, caught sight of them. And when he learnt how the matter stood, he thought to himself, “I, too, will go away with my brothers!” And he departed with them accordingly.
As they were leaving the palace after saying goodbye to their father, the Sun Prince, who was playing in the courtyard, noticed them. When he found out what was happening, he thought to himself, "I want to go with my brothers too!" So, he left with them.
They went on till they entered the mountain region of Himālaya. There the Bodisat, leaving the path, sat down at the foot of a tree, and said to the Sun Prince:
They continued on until they reached the mountainous area of Himālaya. There, the Bodisat stepped off the path, sat down at the base of a tree, and said to the Sun Prince:
“Sun Prince, dear! do you go to yonder pond; and after bathing and drinking yourself, bring us, too, some water in the leaves of the lotus plants.”
“Sun Prince, dear! Could you go to that pond over there; and after bathing and having a drink, could you bring us some water in the leaves of the lotus plants?”
Now that pond had been delivered over to a water-sprite by Vessavana (the King of the Fairies), who had said to him:
Now that the pond had been handed over to a water sprite by Vessavana (the King of the Fairies), who told him:
“Thou art hereby granted as thy prey all those who go down into the water, save only those who know what is true divinity. But over such as go not down thou hast no power.”
“You are hereby granted as your prey all those who go down into the water, except for those who know what true divinity is. But over those who do not go down, you have no power.”
So from that time forth, the water-sprite used to ask all those who went down into the water, what were the characteristic signs of divine beings, and if they did not know, he used to eat them up alive.
So from that time on, the water-sprite would ask anyone who went into the water what the signs of divine beings were, and if they didn’t know, he would eat them alive.
Now Sun Prince went to the pond, and stepped down into it without any hesitation. Then the demon seized him, and demanded of him:
Now the Sun Prince went to the pond and stepped into it without any hesitation. Then the demon grabbed him and demanded:
“Do you know what is of divine nature?”
“Do you know what is divine?”
182
182
“Oh, yes! They call the Sun, and the Moon, Gods,” was the reply.
“Oh, yes! They call the Sun and the Moon deities,” was the reply.
“You don’t know what is of divine nature,” said he, and carrying him off down into the water, he put him fast in his cave.
“You don’t know what’s divine,” he said, and then he took him down into the water and locked him in his cave.
But the Bodisat, when he found that he was so long in coming, sent the Moon Prince. Him, too, the demon seized and asked him as before:
But the Bodisat, realizing he was taking too long to arrive, sent the Moon Prince. The demon captured him as well and questioned him just like before:
“Do you know what is of divine nature?”
“Do you know what is divine?”
“Yes, I do. The far-spreading sky is called divine.”267
“Yes, I do. The far-spreading sky is called divine.”267
“You then don’t know what is divine,” said he; and he took him, too, and put him in the same place.
“You don’t know what is divine,” he said; then he took him as well and placed him in the same spot.
When he too delayed, the Bodisat thought to himself, “Some accident must have happened.” He himself, therefore, went to the place, and saw the marks of the footsteps where both the boys had gone down into the water. Then he knew that the pond must be haunted by a water-sprite; and he stood fast, with his sword girded on, and his bow in his hand.
When he also took too long, the Bodisat thought to himself, “Something must have happened.” So he went to the spot and saw the footprints where both boys had gone into the water. Then he realized that the pond must be haunted by a water spirit; he stood firm with his sword at his side and his bow in hand.
But when the demon saw that the Bodisat was not going down into the water, he took to himself the form of a woodman, and said to the Bodisat:
But when the demon saw that the Bodisat wasn't going into the water, he transformed into a woodman and said to the Bodisat:
“Hallo, my friend! you seem tired with your journey. Why don’t you get down into the lake there; and have a bath, and drink, and eat the edible stalks of the lotus plants, and pick the flowers, and so go on your way at your ease?”
“Hi, my friend! You look tired from your journey. Why don’t you get down to the lake there, have a bath, drink some water, eat the edible stalks of the lotus plants, and pick some flowers, then continue on your way at your own pace?”
And as soon as the Bodisat saw him, he knew that he was the demon, and he said,
And as soon as the Bodisat saw him, he recognized that he was the demon, and he said,
“It is you who have seized my brothers!”
“It’s you who have taken my brothers!”
“Yes, it is I,” said he.
“Yes, it's me,” he said.
183
183
“What for, then?”
"What's the point, then?"
“I have been granted all those who go down into this pond.”
“I have been given everyone who enters this pond.”
“What? All!”
“What? Everything!”
“Well; all save those who know what beings are divine. The rest are my prey.”
“Well, everyone except those who understand what divine beings are. The rest are my targets.”
“But have you then any need of divine beings?”
“But do you really need any divine beings?”
“Yes, certainly.”
“Sure thing.”
“If it be so, I will tell you who are divine.”
“If that’s the case, I will tell you who the divine are.”
“Speak on then; and I shall get to know who have the attributes which are divine.”
“Go ahead and talk; I’ll find out who has divine qualities.”
Then the Bodisat said, “I would teach you regarding this matter; but I am all unclean with my journey.” And the water-sprite bathed the Bodisat, and provided him with food, and brought him water, and decked him with flowers, and anointed him with perfumes, and spread out for him a couch in a beautiful arbour.
Then the Bodisat said, “I want to teach you about this, but I’m really dirty from my journey.” The water-sprite cleaned the Bodisat, offered him food, brought him water, decorated him with flowers, anointed him with fragrances, and set up a comfortable couch for him in a beautiful grove.
And the Bodisat seated himself there, and made the water-sprite sit at his feet, and said, “Give ear then attentively, and listen what divine nature is.” And he uttered the verse—
And the Bodisat sat down there, made the water-sprite sit at his feet, and said, “Pay close attention and listen to what divine nature is.” And he spoke the verse—
And when the water-sprite heard that, his heart was touched, and he said to the Bodisat—
And when the water-sprite heard that, his heart was touched, and he said to the Bodisat—
“O, Wise Teacher, in you I place my trust. I will give you up one of your brothers. Which shall I bring?”
“O, Wise Teacher, I trust you completely. I will give up one of your brothers. Which one should I bring?”
“Bring me the younger of the two.”
“Bring me the younger kid.”
184
184
“But, Teacher; you who know so well all about the divine nature, do you not act in accordance with it?”
“But, Teacher; you who know so much about the divine nature, why don’t you act according to it?”
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“That neglecting the elder, and telling me to bring the younger of the two, you pay not the honour that is due to seniority.”
“That ignoring the elder and asking me to bring the younger one shows that you’re not giving the respect that's due to seniority.”
“I both know, O Demon, what divinity is, and I walk according to it. It is on that boy’s account that we came to this forest: for it was for him that his mother begged the kingdom from our father, and our father being unwilling to grant that, sent us away to live in the forest, that we might be safe from danger. The lad himself came all the way along with us. Were I to say, ‘An ogre has eaten him in the wilderness,’ no one would believe it. Therefore it is that I, to avoid all blame, have told you to bring him.”
“I know, O Demon, what divinity is, and I follow it. We came to this forest because of that boy: his mother pleaded for the kingdom from our father, and since our father didn’t want to grant that, he sent us away to live in the forest, so we could be safe from danger. The boy himself came all the way with us. If I were to say, ‘An ogre has eaten him in the wilderness,’ no one would believe it. That’s why I’ve asked you to bring him to avoid any blame.”
“Verily thou hast spoken well, O Teacher. Thou not only knowest what divinity is, but hast acted as a divinity would.”
"Truly, you have spoken well, Teacher. You not only know what divinity is, but you have also acted as a divine being would."
And when he had thus magnified the Bodisat with believing heart, he brought forth both the brothers and gave them back to him.
And when he had praised the Bodisat with a believing heart, he brought both brothers forward and gave them back to him.
Then said the Bodisat to him, “Friend, it is by reason of evil deeds committed by you in some former birth, that you have been born as an ogre, living on the flesh of other beings. And now you still go on sinning. This thine iniquity will prevent thine ever escaping from rebirth in evil states. From henceforth, therefore, put away evil, and do good!”
Then the Bodisat said to him, “Friend, it's because of the bad actions you've done in a past life that you've been reborn as an ogre, feeding on the flesh of other beings. And now you continue to sin. This wrongdoing will keep you trapped in a cycle of bad rebirths. From now on, let go of evil and do good!”
With these words he succeeded in converting him. And the ogre being converted, the Bodisat continued to live there under his protection. And one day he saw by the185 conjunction of the stars that his father was dead. So he took the water-sprite with him and returned to Benares, and took upon himself the kingdom. And he made Moon Prince his heir-apparent, and Sun Prince his commander-in-chief. And for the water-sprite he made a dwelling-place in a pleasant spot, and took care that he should be constantly provided with the best of garlands and flowers and food. And he himself ruled his kingdom in righteousness, until he passed away according to his deeds.
With those words, he managed to convert him. Once the ogre was transformed, the Bodisat continued to live there under his protection. One day, he noticed by the alignment of the stars that his father had died. So, he took the water-sprite with him and returned to Benares to assume the throne. He appointed Moon Prince as his heir-apparent and Sun Prince as his commander-in-chief. For the water-sprite, he created a home in a beautiful spot and ensured he was always supplied with the finest garlands, flowers, and food. He ruled his kingdom with fairness until he eventually passed away, just as his actions deserved.
The Teacher having finished this discourse spoke on the Four Truths. And when he had done, that monk entered the First Stage of the Path leading to Nirvāna. And the Buddha having told the double story, made the connexion and summed up the Jātaka by concluding, “The then water-sprite was the luxurious monk; the Sun Prince was Ānanda; the Moon Prince was Sāriputta; but the elder brother, the Prince Mahiŋsāsa, was I myself.”268
The Teacher having finished this discourse spoke on the Four Truths. And when he had done, that monk entered the First Stage of the Path leading to Nirvāna. And the Buddha having told the double story, made the connexion and summed up the Jātaka by concluding, “The then water-sprite was the luxurious monk; the Sun Prince was Ānanda; the Moon Prince was Sāriputta; but the elder brother, the Prince Mahiŋsāsa, was I myself.”268
END OF THE STORY ABOUT TRUE DIVINITY.
END OF THE STORY ABOUT TRUE DIVINITY.
186
186
No. 9.269
MAKHĀ-DEVA JĀTAKA.270
The Story of Makhā Deva.
“These grey hairs,” etc.—This the Teacher told when at Jetavana, in reference to the Great Renunciation. The latter has been related above in the Nidāna Kathā.271
“These grey hairs,” etc.—This the Teacher told when at Jetavana, in reference to the Great Renunciation. The latter has been related above in the Nidāna Kathā.271
Now at that time the priests as they sat were magnifying the Renunciation of the One Mighty by Wisdom. Then the Teacher entered the assembly, and sat down in his place, and addressed the brethren, saying, “What is the subject on which you are talking as you sit here?”
Now at that time, the priests were sitting and discussing the Renunciation of the One Mighty by Wisdom. Then the Teacher entered the gathering, took his seat, and addressed the group, saying, “What are you talking about while you’re sitting here?”
“On no other subject, Lord! but on your Renunciation,” said they.
“On no other topic, Lord! but on your Renunciation,” they said.
“Mendicants, not then only did the Successor of the Prophets renounce the world; formerly also he did the same.”
“Mendicants, not only did the Successor of the Prophets give up the world at that time; he had done the same before.”
The monks asked him to explain how that was. Then the Blessed One made manifest an occurrence hidden by change of birth.
The monks asked him to explain what that meant. Then the Blessed One revealed an event concealed by the change of birth.
Long ago, in Mithilā, in the land of Videha, there was a king named Makhā Deva, a righteous man, and ruling187 in righteousness.272 Eighty-four thousand years he was a prince, as many he shared in the government, and as many he was sovereign. As such he had lived a long, long time, when one day he said to his barber, “My good barber, whenever you find grey hairs on my head, let me know.”
Long ago, in Mithilā, in the land of Videha, there was a king named Makhā Deva, a righteous man, and ruling187 in righteousness.272 Eighty-four thousand years he was a prince, as many he shared in the government, and as many he was sovereign. As such he had lived a long, long time, when one day he said to his barber, “My good barber, whenever you find grey hairs on my head, let me know.”
And after a long, long time had passed away, the barber one day found among the jet-black locks one grey hair; and he told the king of it, saying, “There is a grey hair to be seen on your head, O king!”
And after a really long time had gone by, the barber one day found a grey hair among the jet-black locks, and he told the king about it, saying, “There’s a grey hair on your head, O king!”
“Pull it out, then, friend, and put it in my hand!” said he.
“Take it out, then, friend, and give it to me!” he said.
So he tore it out with golden pincers, and placed it in the hand of the king. There were then eighty-four thousand years of the lifetime allotted to the king still to elapse. But, nevertheless, as he looked upon the grey hair he was deeply agitated, as if the King of Death had come nigh unto him, or as if he found himself inside a house on fire.273 And he thought, “O foolish Makhā Deva! though grey hairs have come upon you, you yet have not been able to get rid of the frailties and passions which deprave men’s hearts!”274
So he tore it out with golden pincers, and placed it in the hand of the king. There were then eighty-four thousand years of the lifetime allotted to the king still to elapse. But, nevertheless, as he looked upon the grey hair he was deeply agitated, as if the King of Death had come nigh unto him, or as if he found himself inside a house on fire.273 And he thought, “O foolish Makhā Deva! though grey hairs have come upon you, you yet have not been able to get rid of the frailties and passions which deprave men’s hearts!”274
As he thus meditated and meditated on the appearance of the grey hair, his heart burned within him, drops of perspiration rolled down from his body, and his very robes oppressed him and became unbearable. And he thought, “This very day I must leave the world and devote myself to a religious life!”
As he kept thinking about the sight of the gray hair, he felt a fire in his heart, sweat streaming down his body, and his robes felt heavy and uncomfortable. He said to himself, “Today, I have to leave this world and commit to a spiritual life!”
188
188
Then he gave to the barber a grant of a village whose revenue amounted to a hundred thousand. And he sent for his eldest son, and said to him, “My son! grey hairs have appeared on my head. I am become an old man. I have done with all human hopes; now I will seek heavenly things. It is time for me to abandon the world. Do you assume the sovereignty. I will embrace the religious life, and, dwelling in the garden called Makhā Deva’s Mango-park, I will train myself in the characteristics of those who are subdued in heart.”
Then he gave the barber a grant for a village that brought in a hundred thousand in revenue. He called for his eldest son and said to him, “My son! I have grey hairs on my head. I have become an old man. I've given up on all human hopes; now I will look for heavenly things. It's time for me to leave the world behind. You take the lead. I will embrace a religious life, and living in the garden called Makhā Deva’s Mango-park, I will focus on the qualities of those who are humble at heart.”
His ministers, when he formed this intention, came to him and said, “What is the reason, O king! of your giving up the world?”
His ministers, when he had this thought, came to him and said, “What’s the reason, O king! for your wanting to leave the world?”
Then the king, taking the grey hair in his hand, uttered this verse—
Then the king, holding the grey hair in his hand, said this line—
Having thus spoken, he laid down his sovranty that very day, and became a hermit; and living in the Mango-grove of Makhā Deva, of which he had spoken, he spent eighty-four thousand years in practising perfect goodwill towards all beings, and in constant devotion to meditation. And after he died he was born again in the Brahma heaven; and when his allotted time there was exhausted, he became in Mithilā a king called Nimi, and reunited his scattered family.275 And after that he became a189 hermit in that same Mango-grove, and practised perfect goodwill towards all beings, and again returned to the Brahma heaven.
Having thus spoken, he laid down his sovranty that very day, and became a hermit; and living in the Mango-grove of Makhā Deva, of which he had spoken, he spent eighty-four thousand years in practising perfect goodwill towards all beings, and in constant devotion to meditation. And after he died he was born again in the Brahma heaven; and when his allotted time there was exhausted, he became in Mithilā a king called Nimi, and reunited his scattered family.275 And after that he became a189 hermit in that same Mango-grove, and practised perfect goodwill towards all beings, and again returned to the Brahma heaven.
The Teacher, having thus discoursed on the subject that not then only, but formerly too, the Successor of the Buddhas had abandoned the world, proclaimed the Four Truths. Some entered the First Stage of the Path to Nirvāna, some the Second, some the Third. And when the Blessed One had thus told the double story, he established the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka as follows: “The barber of that time was Ānanda, the prince was Rāhula, but Makhā Deva the king was I myself.”
The Teacher, after discussing the topic that not only at that time but also in the past, the Successor of the Buddhas had renounced the world, shared the Four Truths. Some people entered the First Stage of the Path to Nirvāna, some the Second, and some the Third. And when the Blessed One had shared this story, he made the connection and summarized the Jātaka as follows: "The barber back then was Ānanda, the prince was Rāhula, but Makhā Deva the king was me."
END OF THE STORY OF MAKHĀ DEVA.
END OF THE STORY OF MAKHĀ DEVA.
190
190
No. 10.
SUKHAVIHĀRI JĀTAKA.
The Joyful Life
“He whom others guard not,” etc.—This the Teacher told while at the Anūpiya Mango-grove, near the town of that name, about the Elder named Bhaddiya the Happy-minded. Bhaddiya the Happy-minded took the vows when the six young noblemen did so together with Upāli.276 Of these, Bhaddiya and Kimbila and Bhagu and Upāli became Arahats, Ānanda entered the First Stage of the Road to Nirvāna, Anuruddha attained to the Knowledge of the Past and the Present and the Future, and Devadatta acquired the power of Deep Meditation. The story of the six young noblemen, up to the events at Anūpiya, will be related in the Khaṇḍahāla Jātaka.
“He whom others guard not,” etc.—This the Teacher told while at the Anūpiya Mango-grove, near the town of that name, about the Elder named Bhaddiya the Happy-minded. Bhaddiya the Happy-minded took the vows when the six young noblemen did so together with Upāli.276 Of these, Bhaddiya and Kimbila and Bhagu and Upāli became Arahats, Ānanda entered the First Stage of the Road to Nirvāna, Anuruddha attained to the Knowledge of the Past and the Present and the Future, and Devadatta acquired the power of Deep Meditation. The story of the six young noblemen, up to the events at Anūpiya, will be related in the Khaṇḍahāla Jātaka.
Now one day the venerable Bhaddiya called to mind how full of anxiety he had been when, as a king, caring for himself like a guardian angel, and surrounding himself with every protection, he had lolled in his upper chamber on his royal couch: and now how free from anxiety he was, when, as an Arahat, he was wandering, here and there, in forests and waste places. And realizing this change, he uttered an exclamation of joy, “Oh, Happiness! Happiness!”
Now one day, the respected Bhaddiya recalled how anxious he had felt when he was a king, taking care of himself like a guardian angel and surrounding himself with all kinds of protection, lounging in his upper chamber on his royal couch. And now, he felt so free of anxiety as an Arahat, wandering here and there in forests and desolate places. Recognizing this change, he exclaimed with joy, “Oh, Happiness! Happiness!”
191
191
This the monks told the Blessed One, saying, “Bhaddiya is prophesying about Arahatship!”277
This the monks told the Blessed One, saying, “Bhaddiya is prophesying about Arahatship!”277
The Blessed One replied, “Mendicants! not now only is Bhaddiya full of joy; he was so also in a former birth.”
The Blessed One replied, “Mendicants! Bhaddiya is not just joyful now; he was also joyful in a previous life.”
The monks requested the Blessed One to explain how that was. Then the Blessed One made manifest an event hidden through change of birth.
The monks asked the Blessed One to explain how that was. Then the Blessed One revealed an event that was concealed through the process of rebirth.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, the Bodisat became a wealthy Brāhman of the north-west country. And perceiving the evils of worldly lusts, and the advantages of the religious life, he abandoned the world, and went to the Himālaya region, and adopted the life of a hermit, and practised the Eight Attainments. And the number of his disciples increased greatly, until he was attended by five hundred ascetics.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benares, the Bodisat became a wealthy Brahmin from the northwest region. Realizing the problems that come with worldly desires and the benefits of a spiritual life, he left the worldly life behind and went to the Himalayas, where he became a hermit and practiced the Eight Attainments. His followers grew significantly, until he was accompanied by five hundred ascetics.
In the rainy season he left the Himālayas, and attended by the body of ascetics, journeyed through the towns and villages till he came to Benares, and there took up his dwelling-place under the patronage of the king in the royal park. When he had there passed the four rainy months, he took leave of the king. But the king asked him to stop, saying, “You are old, Sir. Why go to the Himālayas? Send your disciples there, but dwell here yourself!”
In the rainy season, he left the Himalayas and, accompanied by a group of ascetics, traveled through towns and villages until he reached Benares, where he set up his residence in the royal park with the king's support. After spending four months there during the rainy season, he bid farewell to the king. However, the king urged him to stay, saying, “You’re old, Sir. Why go back to the Himalayas? Send your disciples there, but stay here yourself!”
So the Bodisat gave the five hundred ascetics in charge192 to his senior pupil, and sent him away, saying, “You shall go and live with these men in the Himālayas. I will stay here.”
So the Bodisat entrusted the five hundred ascetics to his senior student and sent him off, saying, "You will go and live with these men in the Himalayas. I will remain here."
Now the senior pupil was a royal devotee who had abandoned a mighty kingdom for the religious life; and having gone through the course of meditation preparatory thereto, had acquired the eight kinds of spiritual insight.
Now the senior student was a royal follower who had given up a powerful kingdom for a religious life; and after completing the meditation training necessary for this, he had gained the eight types of spiritual insight.
As he was living in the Himālaya region with the ascetics, he one day conceived a desire to see his teacher, and said to the ascetics, “Do you live on quietly here; I am just going to pay my respects to our teacher, and shall be back soon.”
As he was living in the Himalaya region with the ascetics, he one day felt the urge to see his teacher, and said to the ascetics, “You all stay here quietly; I’m just going to pay my respects to our teacher and will be back soon.”
Then he went to the place where his teacher was, saluted him, and offered him friendly greeting; and spreading a mat on the floor, lay down by his side.
Then he went to where his teacher was, greeted him, and offered a friendly hello; and after spreading a mat on the floor, lay down next to him.
Just then the king also went to the park to see the teacher, and saluting him, took his seat respectfully on one side. Though the disciple saw the king, he did not get up, but lying there just as he was broke forth into a chant of joy, “Oh, Happiness! Oh, Happiness!”
Just then, the king also went to the park to see the teacher, and after greeting him, he sat respectfully to one side. Although the disciple saw the king, he didn't get up; instead, he just lay there and started chanting joyfully, “Oh, Happiness! Oh, Happiness!”
The king, displeased that the ascetic, on seeing him, had not arisen, said to the Bodisat, “Sir, this ascetic must have enjoyed himself to his heart’s content. He lies there, quite at his ease, singing a song!”
The king, annoyed that the ascetic hadn't gotten up upon seeing him, said to the Bodisat, “Sir, this ascetic must be having a great time. He’s lying there, totally relaxed, singing a song!”
“Great king! This ascetic was once a king like you. He is thinking, ‘Formerly, as a layman, even when enjoying royal splendour, and guarded by many men with arms in their hands, I had no such joy as this,’ and he utters this exclamation of joy in reference to the joys of meditation, and to the happiness of the religious life.”
“Great king! This hermit was once a king like you. He is thinking, ‘Before, as a commoner, even when I was enjoying royal wealth and protected by many armed men, I never experienced joy like this,’ and he expresses this joy in relation to the pleasures of meditation and the happiness found in a religious life.”
And having thus spoken, the Bodisat further uttered this verse in order to instruct the king in righteousness—
And after saying this, the Bodisat added this verse to teach the king about righteousness—
193
193
When the king had listened to this discourse, he was satisfied again; and taking leave, he returned to the palace. And the disciple, too, took his leave, and returned to the Himālaya region. But the Bodisat dwelt there in continued meditation till he died, and he was then reborn in the Brahma heaven.
When the king finished listening to this conversation, he felt satisfied once more; after saying goodbye, he went back to the palace. The disciple also said his goodbyes and returned to the Himalayan region. Meanwhile, the Bodisat stayed there in deep meditation until he died, and then he was reborn in the Brahma heaven.
When the Teacher had preached this discourse, and told the two stories, he established the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka as follows: “The pupil of that time was Bhaddiya the Elder, but the Master of the company of disciples was I myself.”278
When the Teacher had preached this discourse, and told the two stories, he established the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka as follows: “The pupil of that time was Bhaddiya the Elder, but the Master of the company of disciples was I myself.”278
END OF THE STORY ON A HAPPY LIFE.
END OF THE STORY ON A HAPPY LIFE.
194
194
CHAPTER II. SĪLAVAGGA.
No. 11.
LAKKHAṆA JĀTAKA.
The Story of 'Beauty.'
“The advantage is to the good.”—This the Master told while at the Bambu-grove near Rājagaha, about Devadatta.279 For on one occasion, when Devadatta asked for the Five Rules,280 and could not get what he wanted, he made a schism in the Order, and taking four hundred of the mendicants with him, went and dwelt at the rock called Gayā-sīsa.
“The advantage is to the good.”—This the Master told while at the Bambu-grove near Rājagaha, about Devadatta.279 For on one occasion, when Devadatta asked for the Five Rules,280 and could not get what he wanted, he made a schism in the Order, and taking four hundred of the mendicants with him, went and dwelt at the rock called Gayā-sīsa.
Afterwards the minds of these mendicants became open to conviction. And the Master, knowing it, said to his two chief disciples, “Sāriputta! those five hundred pupils of yours adopted the heresy of Devadatta, and went away with him, but now their minds have become open to conviction. Do you go there with a number of the brethren, and preach to them, and instruct them in the Fruits of the Path of Holiness, and bring them back with you!”
After that, the minds of these beggars became receptive to understanding. The Master, aware of this, said to his two main disciples, “Sāriputta! those five hundred students of yours followed the wrong beliefs of Devadatta and left with him, but now their minds are open to understanding. Please go there with some of the other monks, share the teachings with them, guide them on the benefits of the Path to Holiness, and bring them back with you!”
195
195
They went, and preached to them, and instructed them in the Fruits, and the next day at dawn returned to the Bambu Grove, bringing those mendicants with them. And as Sāriputta on his return was standing by, after paying his respects to the Blessed One, the mendicants exalted him, saying to the Blessed One, “Lord! how excellent appears our elder brother, the Minister of Righteousness, returning with five hundred disciples as his retinue, whereas Devadatta is now without any followers at all!”
They went and preached to them, teaching them about the Fruits. The next day at dawn, they returned to the Bambu Grove, bringing those mendicants with them. As Sāriputta was standing by after paying his respects to the Blessed One, the mendicants praised him, saying to the Blessed One, “Lord! How impressive our elder brother, the Minister of Righteousness, looks returning with five hundred disciples as his followers, while Devadatta has no followers at all!”
“Not only now, O mendicants! has Sāriputta come in glory, surrounded by the assembly of his brethren; in a former birth, also, he did the same. And not now only has Devadatta been deprived of his following; in a former birth also he was the same.”
“Not just now, O beggars! Sāriputta has arrived in glory, surrounded by his fellow monks; he did the same in a past life as well. And not only now has Devadatta lost his followers; he was the same in a previous life too.”
The monks requested the Blessed One to explain how that was. Then the Blessed One made manifest a thing hidden by the interval of existence.
The monks asked the Blessed One to explain how that happened. Then the Blessed One revealed something that was hidden by the gap of existence.
Long ago, in the city Rājagaha, in the land of Magadha, there ruled a certain king of Magadha. At that time the Bodisat came to life as a deer, and when he grew up he lived in the forest at the head of a herd of a thousand deer. He had two young ones, named Lakkhaṇa (the Beautifully-marked One, ‘Beauty’) and Kāḷa (the Dark One, ‘Brownie’).
Long ago, in the city of Rājagaha, in the region of Magadha, there was a king ruling over Magadha. During that time, the Bodisat was born as a deer, and as he grew up, he led a herd of a thousand deer in the forest. He had two young ones, named Lakkhaṇa (the Beautifully-marked One, ‘Beauty’) and Kāḷa (the Dark One, ‘Brownie’).
When he had become old, he called them, and said, “My beloved! I am old. Do you now lead the herd about.” And he placed five hundred of the deer under the charge of each of his sons.
When he got older, he called them and said, “My dear ones! I am getting old. Now you take care of the herd.” And he put five hundred deer in the care of each of his sons.
Now in the land of Magadha at crop time, when the196 corn is ripening in the fields, there is danger brewing for the deer in the adjoining forest. Some in one place, and some in another, the sons of men dig pit-falls, fix stakes, set traps with stones in them, and lay snares to kill the creatures that would eat the crops. And many are the deer that come to destruction.
Now in the land of Magadha during harvest season, as the196 corn ripens in the fields, danger is lurking for the deer in the nearby forest. In various spots, men are digging pitfalls, placing stakes, setting traps with stones, and laying snares to catch the animals that would eat the crops. Many deer meet their doom as a result.
So when the Bodisat saw that crop time was at hand, he sent for his sons, and said, “My children! the time of growing crops has come; many deer will come to destruction. We are old, and will get along by some means or another without stirring much abroad. But do you lead your herds away to the mountainous part of the forest, and return when the crops are cut!”
So when the Bodisat saw that it was time to harvest, he called for his sons and said, “My children! The time for harvesting has arrived; many deer will meet their end. We are old and can manage in some way without going out much. But you should take your herds to the mountain area of the forest and come back when the crops are ready!”
“Very well,” said they; and departed with their attendant herds.
“Alright,” they said, and left with their accompanying herds.
Now the men who live on the route they have to follow know quite well, “At such and such a time the deer are wont to come up into the mountains; at such and such a time they will come down again.” And lurking here and there in ambush, they wound and kill many deer.
Now the men who live along the path they have to take know very well, “At this time, the deer usually come up into the mountains; at that time, they will come down again.” And hiding here and there, they injure and kill many deer.
But Brownie, in his dullness, knew not that there were times when he ought to travel and times when he ought not; and he led his herd of deer early and late alike—at dawn, or in evening twilight—past the village gates. The men in different places—some in the open, some in ambush—destroyed, as usual, a number of the deer. So he, by his stupidity, brought many of his herd to destruction, and re-entered the forest with diminished numbers.
But Brownie, despite his dullness, didn’t realize there were times when he should lead his herd and times when he shouldn’t; he led his deer early and late without thinking—at dawn or in the evening twilight—past the village gates. The men, hiding in different spots—some out in the open, some lying in wait—killed a number of the deer, as usual. So, due to his stupidity, he brought many of his herd to their doom and returned to the forest with fewer members.
Beauty, on the other hand, was learned and clever, and fertile in resource; and he knew when to go on, and when to stay. He approached no village gates; he travelled not by day, nor even at dawn or by evening197 twilight; but he travelled at midnight, and so he reached the forest without losing a single animal.
Beauty, on the other hand, was smart and resourceful, knowing when to move forward and when to hold back. He didn’t approach any village gates; he didn’t travel during the day, at dawn, or even at dusk; instead, he traveled at midnight, which allowed him to reach the forest without losing a single animal.
There they stayed four months; and when the crops were cut they came down from the mountain-side. Brownie, going back as he had come, brought the rest of the herd to destruction, and arrived alone. But Beauty, without losing even one of his herd, came up to his parent attended by all the five hundred of his deer.
There they stayed for four months; and when the crops were harvested, they came down from the mountain. Brownie, returning the same way he came, led the rest of the herd to ruin and arrived all by himself. But Beauty, without losing a single deer from his herd, came to his parent accompanied by all five hundred of his deer.
And when the Bodisat saw his sons approaching, he held a consultation with the herd of deer, and put together this stanza,—
And when the Bodisat saw his sons coming, he gathered the deer and composed this stanza,—
When he had thus welcomed his son, the Bodisat lived to a good old age, and passed away according to his deeds.
When he had welcomed his son like this, the Bodisat lived to a ripe old age and passed away according to his actions.
Thus the Master gave them this lesson in virtue in illustration of what he had said, “Not only now, O mendicants! has Sāriputta come in glory, surrounded by the assembly of his brethren; in a former birth, also, he did the same. And not now only has Devadatta been deprived of his198 following; in a former birth also he was the same.” And he united the two stories, and made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka as follows: “Then ‘Brownie’ was Devadatta, and his attendants Devadatta’s attendants. ’Beauty’ was Sāriputta, and his attendants the followers of the Buddha. The mother was the mother of Rāhula, but the father was I myself.”
Here’s the revised text: So the Master gave them this lesson on virtue to illustrate what he had said, “Not only now, O mendicants! has Sāriputta come in glory, surrounded by his brethren; he did the same in a past life. And not only now has Devadatta lost his followers; he was the same in a previous life.” He connected the two stories, linked them together, and summarized the Jātaka as follows: “Then ‘Brownie’ was Devadatta, and his attendants were Devadatta’s attendants. ‘Beauty’ was Sāriputta, and his followers were the Buddha’s disciples. The mother was Rāhula’s mother, but the father was me.”
END OF THE STORY ABOUT ‘BEAUTY.’
END OF THE STORY ABOUT ‘BEAUTY.’
199
199
No. 12.
NIGRODHA-MIGA JĀTAKA.
The Banyan Deer.
“Follow the Banyan deer,” etc.—This the Master told while at Jetavana, about the mother of the Elder named Kumāra Kassapa.282 She, we are told, was the daughter of a rich merchant of the city of Rājagaha; she was deeply rooted in virtue, and despised all transient things; she had reached her last birth, and in her heart the destiny of future Arahatship shone like a lamp within a translucent pitcher. From the time when she knew her own mind she had no pleasure in a lay life, but was desirous to take the vows. And she said to her parents,—
“Follow the Banyan deer,” etc.—This the Master told while at Jetavana, about the mother of the Elder named Kumāra Kassapa.282 She, we are told, was the daughter of a rich merchant of the city of Rājagaha; she was deeply rooted in virtue, and despised all transient things; she had reached her last birth, and in her heart the destiny of future Arahatship shone like a lamp within a translucent pitcher. From the time when she knew her own mind she had no pleasure in a lay life, but was desirous to take the vows. And she said to her parents,—
“Mother, dear! my heart finds no pleasure in household life. I want to take the vows according to that teaching of the Buddha which leads to Nirvāna. Let me be ordained!”
“Mom, dear! I don’t find any joy in running the house. I want to take the vows based on the Buddha’s teachings that lead to Nirvāna. Let me be ordained!”
“What is it you are saying, dear? This family is of great wealth, and you are our only daughter. You cannot be allowed to take the vows.”
“What are you saying, dear? This family is very wealthy, and you are our only daughter. You can’t be allowed to take the vows.”
When, after repeated asking, she was unable to obtain her parents’ permission, she thought, “Let it be so. When I get to another family, I will make favour with my husband, and take the vows.”
When, after asking several times, she couldn't get her parents’ permission, she thought, “Fine. When I join another family, I'll win over my husband and take the vows.”
And when she grew up, she entered another family as200 wife, and lived a household life as a virtuous and attractive woman. And in due time she conceived, but she knew it not.
And when she grew up, she joined another family as a wife, and lived a domestic life as a virtuous and attractive woman. Eventually, she became pregnant, but she didn't realize it.
Now in that city they proclaimed a feast. All the dwellers in the city kept the feast, and the city was decked like a city of the gods. But she, up to the time when the feast was at its height, neither anointed herself nor dressed, but went about in her every-day clothes. Then her husband said to her,—
Now in that city they announced a festival. Everyone living in the city celebrated, and the place was adorned like a city of the gods. But she, until the festival reached its peak, did not put on any special clothes or get ready; she just wore her everyday outfit. Then her husband said to her,—
“My dear! all the city is devoted to the feast; yet you adorn yourself not.”
“My dear! Everyone in the city is celebrating the feast, yet you don’t dress up.”
“The body, Sir, is but filled with its thirty-two constituent parts. What profit can there be in adorning it? For this body has no divine, no angelic attributes: it is not made of gold, or gems, or yellow sandal-wood; it springs not from the womb of lotus-flowers, white or red; it is not filled with the nectar-balm of holiness. But verily it is born in corruption: it springs from father and mother: its attributes are the decomposition, the wearing away, the dissolution, the destruction, of that which is impermanent! It is produced by excitement; it is the cause of pains, the subject of mournings, a lodging-place for all diseases. It is the receptacle for the action of Karma; foul within, without it is ever discharging: its end is death: and its goal is the charnel-house,—there, in the sight of all the world, to be the dwelling-place of worms and creeping things!”283
“The body, Sir, is but filled with its thirty-two constituent parts. What profit can there be in adorning it? For this body has no divine, no angelic attributes: it is not made of gold, or gems, or yellow sandal-wood; it springs not from the womb of lotus-flowers, white or red; it is not filled with the nectar-balm of holiness. But verily it is born in corruption: it springs from father and mother: its attributes are the decomposition, the wearing away, the dissolution, the destruction, of that which is impermanent! It is produced by excitement; it is the cause of pains, the subject of mournings, a lodging-place for all diseases. It is the receptacle for the action of Karma; foul within, without it is ever discharging: its end is death: and its goal is the charnel-house,—there, in the sight of all the world, to be the dwelling-place of worms and creeping things!”283
201
201
“Dear Lord! what should I gain by adorning this body? Would not putting ornaments on it be like painting the outside of a sepulchre?”
“Dear Lord! What do I gain by decorating this body? Wouldn't putting ornaments on it be like painting the outside of a tomb?”
“My dear!” replied the young nobleman, “if you think this body so sinful, why don’t you become a nun?”
“My dear!” replied the young nobleman, “if you think this body is so sinful, why don’t you become a nun?”
“If you grant me leave, dear husband, I will take the vows this day!”
“If you allow me, dear husband, I will take the vows today!”
“Very well, then; I will get you ordained,” said he. And giving a donation at a great cost, he took her, with202 a numerous retinue, to the nunnery, and had her admitted into the Order of Nuns—but among those who sided with Devadatta. And she was overjoyed that her wish had been fulfilled, and that she had become a nun.
“Alright, then; I’ll get you ordained,” he said. After making a generous donation, he took her, along with 202 a large group of followers, to the nunnery and had her admitted into the Order of Nuns—but with those who supported Devadatta. She was thrilled that her wish had come true and that she had become a nun.
Now, as she became far gone with child, the nuns noticed the alteration in her person,—the swelling of her hands and feet and back, and the increase in her girth; and they asked her, “Lady, you seem to be with child. How is this?”
Now, as she became heavily pregnant, the nuns noticed the changes in her body—the swelling of her hands, feet, and back, and the increase in her size; and they asked her, “Lady, you seem to be pregnant. What's going on?”
“I don’t know how it is, ladies; but I have kept the vows.”
“I don’t know how it is, ladies, but I’ve kept my promises.”
Then the nuns led her to Devadatta, and asked him, “Sir! this young lady, after with difficulty gaining her husband’s consent, was received into the Order. But now it is evident that she is with child; and we know not whether she became so when she was a laywoman or when she was a nun. What shall we do now?”
Then the nuns brought her to Devadatta and said, “Sir! This young lady, after struggling to get her husband’s permission, joined the Order. But now it’s clear that she is pregnant, and we don’t know if she became so while she was a laywoman or after becoming a nun. What should we do now?”
Devadatta, not being a Buddha, and having no forbearance, kindness, or compassion, thought thus: “If people can say, ‘A nun of Devadatta’s side is carrying about a child in her womb, and Devadatta condones it,’ I shall be disgraced. I must unfrock this woman!” And without any inquiry, he answered with eagerness, “Go and expel this woman from the Order!”—just as if he were rushing forwards to roll away a mere piece of stone!
Devadatta, who wasn’t a Buddha and lacked patience, kindness, or compassion, thought to himself, “If people say, ‘A nun on Devadatta’s side is pregnant, and Devadatta allows it,’ I’ll be humiliated. I have to kick this woman out!” Without any investigation, he eagerly shouted, “Go and expel this woman from the Order!”—as if he were hurrying to shove aside a simple rock!
When they heard his decision, they arose, and bowed to him, and returned to the nunnery. But the young girl said to the nuns, “Ladies! the Elder, Devadatta, is not the Buddha. Not under him did I enter the religious life, but under the Buddha himself, who is supreme among men. What I obtained with such difficulty, O, deprive me not of that! Take me, I pray you, and go to the Master himself at Jetavana!”
When they heard his decision, they got up, bowed to him, and went back to the nunnery. But the young girl said to the nuns, “Ladies! The Elder, Devadatta, is not the Buddha. I didn’t enter the religious life under him, but under the Buddha himself, who is the greatest among men. Please don’t take away what I worked so hard to achieve! I ask you, let’s go to the Master himself at Jetavana!”
And they took her; and passing over the forty-five leagues of road which stretched from Rājagaha to that203 place, they arrived in due course at Jetavana, and saluting the Master, told him the whole matter.
And they took her; and after traveling the forty-five leagues of road from Rājagaha to that203 place, they arrived at Jetavana and greeted the Master, sharing the entire story with him.
The Teacher thought, “Although the child was conceived when she was still in the world, yet the heretics will have an opportunity of saying, ‘The mendicant Gautama has accepted a nun expelled by Devadatta!’ Therefore, to prevent such talk, this case ought to be heard in the presence of the king and his ministers.”
The Teacher thought, “Even though the child was conceived when she was still in the world, the heretics will seize the chance to say, ‘The wandering monk Gautama has taken in a nun kicked out by Devadatta!’ So, to avoid such gossip, this situation should be addressed in front of the king and his ministers.”
So the next day he sent for Pasenadi the king of Kosala, Anātha Piṇḍika the Elder, Anātha Piṇḍika, the Younger, the Lady Visākhā the influential disciple, and other well-known persons of distinction. And in the evening, when all classes of disciples had assembled, he said to Upāli the Elder, “Go and examine into this affair of the young nun in the presence of the church!”
So the next day he called for Pasenadi, the king of Kosala, Anātha Piṇḍika the Elder, Anātha Piṇḍika the Younger, the influential disciple Lady Visākhā, and other notable people. And in the evening, when all the different groups of disciples had gathered, he said to Upāli the Elder, “Go and look into this matter concerning the young nun in front of the community!”
The Elder accordingly went to the assembly; and when he had seated himself in his place, called the Lady Visākhā before the king, and gave in charge to her the following investigation: “Do you go, Visākhā, and find out exactly on what day of what month this poor child was received into the Order, and then conclude whether she conceived before or after that day.”
The Elder went to the assembly, and when he took his seat, he called Lady Visākhā before the king and assigned her the following task: “Go, Visākhā, and find out exactly on what day and in which month this poor child was admitted into the Order, and then determine whether she conceived before or after that day.”
The Lady agreed; and having had a curtain hung, made a private examination behind it of the young nun; and comparing the days and months, found out that in truth she had conceived while she was yet living in the world. And she went to the Elder, and told him so; and the Elder, in the midst of the assembly, declared the nun to be innocent.
The Lady agreed; and after hanging a curtain, she did a private check behind it on the young nun; and after comparing the days and months, discovered that she had actually conceived while still living in the world. She then went to the Elder and told him this, and the Elder, in front of everyone, declared the nun to be innocent.
Thus was her innocence established. And she bowed down in grateful adoration to the assembly, and to the Master; and she returned with the other nuns to the nunnery.
Thus was her innocence established. She bowed down in grateful adoration to the assembly and to the Master, and she returned with the other nuns to the nunnery.
Now, when her time was come, she brought forth a son strong in spirit—the result of a wish she had uttered at the feet of Padumuttara the Buddha. And one day, as204 the king was passing near the nunnery, he heard the cry of a child, and asked his ministers the reason. They knew of the matter, and said, “O king! that young nun has had a son, and the cry comes from it.”
Now, when her time came, she gave birth to a son strong in spirit—the result of a wish she had made at the feet of Padumuttara the Buddha. One day, as204 the king was passing near the nunnery, he heard the cry of a child and asked his ministers what was happening. They were aware of the situation and said, “O king! that young nun has had a son, and the cry is coming from him.”
“To take care of a child, Sirs, is said to be a hindrance to nuns in their religious life. Let us undertake the care of it,” said he.
“To take care of a child, gentlemen, is said to be a hindrance to nuns in their religious life. Let us take on that responsibility,” he said.
And he had the child given to the women of his harem, and brought it up as a prince. And on the naming-day they called him Kassapa; but as he was brought up in royal state, he became known as Kassapa the Prince.
And he had the child given to the women of his harem, and raised him like a prince. On the naming day, they called him Kassapa; but since he was raised in royal style, he became known as Kassapa the Prince.
When he was seven years old, he was entered in the noviciate under the Buddha; and when he attained the necessary age, received full orders; and, as time went on, he became the most eloquent among the preachers. And the Master gave him the pre-eminence, saying, “Mendicants! the chief of my disciples in eloquence is Kassapa the Prince.” Afterwards, through the Vammīka Sutta, he attained to Arahatship. His mother, the nun, too, obtained spiritual insight, and reached Nirvāna.284 And Kassapa the Prince became as distinguished in the religion of the Buddhas as the full moon in the midst of the vault of heaven.
When he was seven years old, he was entered in the noviciate under the Buddha; and when he attained the necessary age, received full orders; and, as time went on, he became the most eloquent among the preachers. And the Master gave him the pre-eminence, saying, “Mendicants! the chief of my disciples in eloquence is Kassapa the Prince.” Afterwards, through the Vammīka Sutta, he attained to Arahatship. His mother, the nun, too, obtained spiritual insight, and reached Nirvāna.284 And Kassapa the Prince became as distinguished in the religion of the Buddhas as the full moon in the midst of the vault of heaven.
Now one day the Successor of the Buddhas, when he had returned from his rounds and taken his meal, exhorted the brethren, and entered his apartment. The brethren, after hearing the exhortation, spent the day either in their day-rooms or night-rooms, and then met together at eventide for religious conversation. And, as they sat there, they exalted the character of the Buddha, saying, “Brethren, the Elder Prince Kassapa, and the205 Lady his mother, were nearly ruined by Devadatta, through his not being a Buddha, and having no forbearance or kindness; but the Supreme Buddha, being the King of Righteousness, and being perfect in kindness and forbearance and compassion, became the means of salvation to them both!”
Now, one day, the Successor of the Buddhas returned from his rounds and had his meal. He encouraged the brethren and then went to his room. After hearing his words, the brethren spent the day in their daytime or nighttime rooms and gathered in the evening for spiritual discussion. While they sat there, they praised the character of the Buddha, saying, “Brothers, Elder Prince Kassapa and his mother were almost led astray by Devadatta, who, not being a Buddha, lacked patience and kindness; but the Supreme Buddha, being the King of Righteousness and embodying perfect kindness, patience, and compassion, became the source of salvation for them both!”
Then the Master entered the hall with the dignity peculiar to a Buddha, and seating himself, asked them, “What are you sitting here talking about, O mendicants?”
Then the Master entered the hall with the unique dignity of a Buddha and, taking a seat, asked them, “What are you all discussing here, O mendicants?”
“Lord,” said they, “concerning your excellences!” And they told him the whole matter.
“Lord,” they said, “about your excellence!” And they explained the entire situation to him.
“Not now only, O mendicants!” said he, “has the Successor of the Buddhas been a source of salvation and a refuge to these two; formerly also he was the same.”
“Not only now, O beggars!” he said, “has the Successor of the Buddhas been a source of salvation and a refuge for these two; he was the same in the past as well.”
Then the monks asked the Blessed One to explain how that was; and the Blessed One made manifest that which had been hidden by change of birth.
Then the monks asked the Blessed One to explain what that meant; and the Blessed One revealed what had been concealed by the change of birth.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, the Bodisat came to life as a deer. When he was born he was of a golden colour; his eyes were like round jewels, his horns were white as silver, his mouth was red as a cluster of kamala flowers, his hoofs were bright and hard as lacquer-work, his tail as fine as the tail of a Tibetan ox,285 and his body as large in size as a foal’s.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, the Bodisat came to life as a deer. When he was born he was of a golden colour; his eyes were like round jewels, his horns were white as silver, his mouth was red as a cluster of kamala flowers, his hoofs were bright and hard as lacquer-work, his tail as fine as the tail of a Tibetan ox,285 and his body as large in size as a foal’s.
He lived in the forest with an attendant herd of five hundred deer, under the name of the King of the Banyan Deer; and not far from him there dwelt another deer,206 golden as he, under the name of the Monkey Deer, with a like attendant herd.
He lived in the forest with a group of five hundred deer, known as the King of the Banyan Deer; and not far from him there was another deer,206 golden like him, called the Monkey Deer, with a similar group of deer.
The king of Benares at that time was devoted to hunting, never ate without meat, and used to summon all the townspeople to go hunting every day, to the destruction of their ordinary work.
The king of Benares at that time was really into hunting, never ate without meat, and would call all the townspeople to join him in hunting every day, disrupting their regular work.
The people thought, “This king puts an end to all our work. Suppose now in the park we were to sow food and provide water for the deer, and drive a number of deer into it, and close the entrance, and deliver them over to the king.”
The people thought, “This king stops all our work. What if we were to plant food in the park, provide water for the deer, herd a bunch of deer in there, close the entrance, and hand them over to the king?”
So they planted in the park grass for the deer to eat, and provided water, and tied up the gate; and calling the citizens, they entered the forest, with clubs and all kinds of weapons in their hands, to look for the deer. And thinking, “We shall best catch the deer by surrounding them,” they encircled a part of the forest about a league across. And in so doing they surrounded the very place where the Banyan Deer and the Monkey Deer were living.
So they planted grass in the park for the deer to eat, provided water, and secured the gate; then they called the citizens and went into the forest with clubs and all kinds of weapons to hunt for the deer. Thinking, "We'll catch the deer best by surrounding them," they set up a perimeter around a section of the forest about a league wide. In doing so, they enclosed the exact spot where the Banyan Deer and the Monkey Deer were living.
Then striking the trees and bushes, and beating on the ground, with their clubs, they drove the herd of deer out of the place where they were; and making a great noise by rattling their swords and javelins and bows, they made the herd enter the park, and shut the gate. And then they went to the king, and said to him:
Then, by hitting the trees and bushes and pounding the ground with their clubs, they scared the herd of deer out of their hiding spots. Making a loud racket by shaking their swords, javelins, and bows, they herded the deer into the park and closed the gate behind them. After that, they went to the king and said to him:
“O king! by your constant going to the chase, you put a stop to our work. We have now brought deer from the forest, and filled your park with them. Henceforth feed on them!” And so saying, they took their leave, and departed.
“O king! Your constant hunting is disrupting our work. We’ve gathered deer from the forest and filled your park with them. From now on, enjoy them!” With that, they took their leave and left.
When the king heard that, he went to the park; and207 seeing there two golden-coloured deer, he granted them their lives. But thenceforth he would sometimes go himself to shoot a deer, and bring it home; sometimes his cook would go and shoot one. The deer, as soon as they saw the bow, would quake with the fear of death, and take to their heels; but when they had been hit once or twice, they became weary or wounded, and were killed.
When the king heard that, he went to the park; and207 seeing two golden-colored deer there, he decided to spare their lives. From then on, he would occasionally go out to hunt a deer himself and bring it home; sometimes his cook would go out and hunt one. As soon as the deer saw the bow, they would tremble with fear and run away; but after being shot once or twice, they would tire or get injured and end up being killed.
And the herd of deer told all this to the Bodisat. He sent for the Monkey Deer, and said:
And the herd of deer shared all this with the Bodisat. He called for the Monkey Deer and said:
“Friend, almost all the deer are being destroyed. Now, though they certainly must die, yet henceforth let them not be wounded with the arrows. Let the deer take it by turns to go to the place of execution. One day let the lot fall upon my herd, and the next day on yours. Let the deer whose turn it is go to the place of execution, put his head on the block, and lie down. If this be done, the deer will at least escape laceration.”
“Friend, almost all the deer are being wiped out. Now, while they will certainly die, let's not wound them with arrows anymore. Let's have the deer take turns going to the execution site. One day, let it be my herd, and the next day, yours. The deer that's up next should go to the execution site, place its head on the block, and lie down. If we do this, at least the deer will avoid being torn apart.”
He agreed: and thenceforth the deer whose turn it was used to go and lie down, after placing his neck on the block of execution. And the cook used to come and carry off the one he found lying there.
He agreed; and from that point on, the deer whose turn it was would go and lie down after resting its neck on the execution block. Then the cook would come and take away the one he found lying there.
But one day the lot fell upon a roe in the herd of the Monkey Deer who was with young. She went to the Monkey Deer, and said, “Lord! I am with young. When I have brought forth my son, we will both take our turn. Order the turn to pass me by.”
But one day, the lot fell on a pregnant doe in the herd of the Monkey Deer. She approached the Monkey Deer and said, “Lord! I'm expecting. Once I give birth to my fawn, we'll both take our turn. Please let my turn be skipped.”
“I cannot make your lot,” said he, “fall upon the others. You know well enough it has fallen upon you. Go away!”
“I can't put your fate on the others,” he said, “You know it has fallen on you. Leave!”
Receiving no help from him, she went to the Bodisat, and told him the matter. He listened to her, and said, “Be it so! Do you go back. I will relieve you of your208 turn.” And he went himself, and put his neck upon the block of execution, and lay down.
Receiving no help from him, she went to the Bodisat and explained the situation. He listened to her and said, “All right! You go back. I’ll take care of your208 turn.” Then he went himself and laid his neck on the execution block, accepting his fate.
The cook, seeing him, exclaimed, “The King of the Deer, whose life was promised to him, is lying in the place of execution. What does this mean?” And he went hastily, and told the king.
The cook, seeing him, exclaimed, “The King of the Deer, whose life was promised to him, is lying in the execution spot. What does this mean?” And he quickly went and told the king.
The king no sooner heard it than he mounted his chariot, and proceeded with a great retinue to the place, and beholding the Bodisat, said, “My friend the King of the Deer! did I not grant you your life? Why are you lying here?”
The king barely heard the news before he climbed into his chariot and traveled with a large entourage to the location. Upon seeing the Bodisat, he said, “My friend the King of the Deer! Didn't I spare your life? Why are you lying here?”
“O great king! a roe with young came and told me that the lot had fallen upon her. Now it was impossible for me to transfer her miserable fate to any one else. So I, giving my life to her, and accepting death in her place, have lain down. Harbour no further suspicion, O great king!”
“O great king! A doe with young came and told me that her fate had been decided. It was impossible for me to pass her tragic destiny onto anyone else. So I, giving my life for hers and accepting death in her place, have laid down. Do not harbor any more doubts, O great king!”
“My Lord the golden-coloured King of the Deer! I never yet saw, even among men, one so full of forbearance, kindness, and compassion. I am pleased with thee in this matter. Rise up! I grant your lives, both to you and to her!”
“My Lord, the golden King of the Deer! I have never seen anyone, even among humans, who is so full of patience, kindness, and compassion. I appreciate you in this matter. Stand up! I grant both you and her your lives!”
“But though two be safe, what shall the rest do, O king of men?”
“But even if two are safe, what will the others do, O king of men?”
“Then I grant their lives to the rest, my Lord.”
“Then I give their lives to the others, my Lord.”
“Thus, then, great king, the deer in the park will have gained security, but what will the others do?”
“So, great king, the deer in the park will be safe, but what about the others?”
“They also shall not be molested.”
“They also will not be disturbed.”
“Great king! even though the deer dwell secure, what shall the rest of the four-footed creatures do?”
“Great king! Even though the deer are safe, what will happen to the other four-legged animals?”
“They also shall be free from fear.”
“They will also be free from fear.”
“Great king! even though the quadrupeds are in safety, what shall the flocks of birds do?”
“Great king! Even though the animals are safe, what will happen to the flocks of birds?”
209
209
“Well, I grant the same boon to them.”
“Well, I give the same favor to them.”
“Great king! the birds then will obtain peace, but what of the fish who dwell in the water?”
“Great king! The birds will then find peace, but what about the fish that live in the water?”
“They shall have peace as well.”
“They will have peace as well.”
And so the Great Being, having interceded with the king for all creatures, rose up and established the king in the Five Precepts,286 and said, “Walk in righteousness, O great king! Doing justice and mercy to fathers and mothers, to sons and daughters, to townsmen and landsmen, you shall enter, when your body is dissolved, the happy world of heaven!”
And so the Great Being, having interceded with the king for all creatures, rose up and established the king in the Five Precepts,286 and said, “Walk in righteousness, O great king! Doing justice and mercy to fathers and mothers, to sons and daughters, to townsmen and landsmen, you shall enter, when your body is dissolved, the happy world of heaven!”
Thus, with the grace of a Buddha, he preached the Truth to the king; and when he had dwelt a few days in the park to exhort the king, he went away to the forest with his attendant herd.
Thus, with the grace of a Buddha, he shared the Truth with the king; and after spending a few days in the park to encourage the king, he went off to the forest with his attendant herd.
And the roe gave birth to a son as beautiful as buds of flowers; and he went playing about with the Monkey Deer’s herd. But when its mother saw that, she said, “My son, henceforth go not in his company; you may keep to the Banyan Deer’s herd!” And thus exhorting him, she uttered the verse—
And the roe gave birth to a son who was as beautiful as flower buds; he went off to play with the Monkey Deer’s herd. But when his mother saw this, she said, “My son, from now on, don’t hang out with them; stay with the Banyan Deer’s herd!” And after advising him like this, she recited the verse—
Now after that the deer, secure of their lives, began to eat men’s crops. And the men dared not strike them or drive them away, recollecting how it had been granted to them that they should dwell secure. So they met together in front of the king’s palace, and told the matter to the king.
Now, after that, the deer, feeling safe, started eating the farmers' crops. The men didn't dare to chase them away or harm them, remembering how it had been promised to them that they would live in peace. So they gathered in front of the king's palace and shared the situation with the king.
210
210
“When I was well pleased, I granted to the leader of the Banyan Deer a boon,” said he. “I may give up my kingdom, but not my oath! Begone with you! Not a man in my kingdom shall be allowed to hurt the deer.”
“When I was happy, I granted the leader of the Banyan Deer a wish,” he said. “I might give up my kingdom, but I won’t break my promise! Go away! No one in my kingdom is allowed to harm the deer.”
When the Banyan Deer heard that, he assembled the herds, and said, “Henceforth you are not allowed to eat other people’s crops.” And so forbidding them, he sent a message to the men: “Henceforth let the husbandmen put up no fence to guard their crops; but let them tie leaves round the edge of the field as a sign.”
When the Banyan Deer heard this, he gathered the herds and said, “From now on, you must not eat other people's crops.” With that rule in place, he sent a message to the farmers: “From now on, you don’t need to build fences to protect your crops; just tie leaves around the edge of the field as a sign.”
From that time, they say, the sign of the tying of leaves was seen in the fields, and from that time not a single deer trespassed beyond it; for such was the instruction they received from the Bodisat.
From that time, they say, the sign of tying leaves was seen in the fields, and from then on, not a single deer crossed it; for that was the instruction they received from the Bodisat.
And the Bodisat continued thus his life long to instruct the deer, and passed away with his herd according to his deeds.
And the Bodisat continued to educate the deer throughout his life and passed away with his herd based on his actions.
The king, too, hearkened to the exhortations of the Bodisat, and then, in due time, passed away, according to his deeds.
The king also listened to the advice of the Bodisat, and then, eventually, passed away, as a result of his actions.
The Master, having finished the discourse in illustration of his saying, “Not only now was I the protector of the nun and of Kassapa the Prince; in a former birth I was the same,” he fully expounded the Four Truths. And when he had told the double story, he made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka by saying, “He who was then the Monkey Deer was Devadatta, his herd was Devadatta’s following, the roe was the nun, her son was Kassapa the Prince, the king was Ānanda, but the royal Banyan Deer was I myself.”
The Master, having completed his explanation to support his statement, “Not only am I the protector of the nun and Kassapa the Prince now; I was the same in a past life,” he thoroughly explained the Four Truths. After telling the dual story, he connected the dots and concluded the Jātaka by saying, “He who was the Monkey Deer back then was Devadatta, his group was Devadatta’s followers, the roe was the nun, her son was Kassapa the Prince, the king was Ānanda, but I was the royal Banyan Deer.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE BANYAN DEER.
END OF THE STORY OF THE BANYAN DEER.
211
211
No. 13.
KAṆḌINA JĀTAKA.
The Arrow of Love.
[The Introductory Story is the same as that of the Indriya Jātaka in Book VIII.]
[The Introductory Story is the same as that of the Indriya Jātaka in Book VIII.]
Long ago a king of Magadha was reigning in Rājagaha, in the country of Magadha. At the season of harvest the deer suffered much at the hands of the people of Magadha. So they were wont to go away to the forest at the foot of the mountains.
Long ago, a king of Magadha ruled in Rājagaha, in the region of Magadha. During harvest time, the deer faced a lot of trouble from the people of Magadha. So, they typically moved away to the forest at the base of the mountains.
Now a certain mountain stag, who lived in that jungle, made friends with a roe from the inhabited country. And when those deer came down from the mountain-side to return home, he, being caught in the snares of love, went down with them.
Now a certain mountain stag, who lived in that jungle, became friends with a roe from the nearby land. And when those deer came down from the mountainside to head back home, he, caught up in the feelings of love, went down with them.
Then she said to him, “You, Sir, are but a simple deer of the mountains, and the inhabited country is beset with danger and difficulty. Pray don’t go down with us!”
Then she said to him, “You, Sir, are just a simple deer from the mountains, and the settled lands are full of danger and challenges. Please don’t come down with us!”
But he, being fallen deep into love for her, would not turn back, and went along with her.
But he, being deeply in love with her, wouldn’t turn back and followed her.
Now when the people of Magadha saw that the time was come for the deer to return from the hills, they used to lie waiting in ambush all along the road. And just212 where those two were coming on, there stood a certain hunter behind a thicket.
Now when the people of Magadha noticed that it was time for the deer to come back from the hills, they would lie in wait along the road. And right where those two were approaching, there was a hunter hiding behind a bush.
The young roe smelt the smell of a man, and immediately thought, “There’ll be some hunter behind there.” And she let the foolish stag go on first, and kept back herself. The hunter with one shot from his bow felled the stag there on the spot; but the roe, as soon as she saw he was hit, fled away like the wind.
The young doe caught the scent of a man and immediately thought, “There must be a hunter nearby.” So she let the foolish buck go ahead and held back. The hunter shot the buck right there on the spot; but as soon as the doe saw he was hit, she darted away like the wind.
Then the hunter came out of his ambush, skinned that deer, made a fire, cooked the sweet flesh in the glowing charcoal, ate and drank, and carried off the rest all dropping with blood and gore, and went home to give his children a treat.
Then the hunter emerged from his hiding spot, skinned the deer, built a fire, cooked the tender meat over the glowing coals, ate and drank, and took the rest—still dripping with blood and guts—home to treat his children.
Now the Bodisat of that time was a tree fairy, dwelling in that wood. When he saw what had happened, he said to himself,
Now the Bodisat of that time was a tree fairy, living in that forest. When he saw what had happened, he said to himself,
“Not through father, not through mother, but through lust, has this poor fool of a deer come to his death. In the dawn of passion creatures think themselves in bliss, but they end in losing their limbs in misery, or tasting the grief of all kinds of bonds and blows. What more shameful in this world than that which brings sorrow and death to others? What more despicable than the country where women administer and teach, a land under harem rule? What more wretched than the men who give themselves up to women’s control?” And then, whilst all the fairies of the wood cast bouquets before him and cheered him on, he brought the three rebukes into one verse, and made the whole wood ring as he uttered the stanza—
“Not through father, not through mother, but through lust, this poor foolish deer has met his end. In the early throes of passion, creatures think they're happy, but they end up losing their limbs in suffering or enduring the pain of all kinds of chains and blows. What could be more shameful in this world than that which brings sadness and death to others? What could be more despicable than a country where women control and teach, a land ruled by harem? What could be more miserable than the men who submit to women's control?” And then, while all the fairies of the woods threw flowers at his feet and cheered him on, he combined the three rebukes into one verse, making the entire wood resonate as he recited the stanza—
213
213
288 When the Master had taught them this story, he proclaimed the Four Truths. And at the conclusion thereof that love-sick monk was converted. And the Master made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka by saying, “The mountain-deer of that time was the love-sick brother, the roe was his former wife, and the tree fairy, who preached the sermon showing the evil of passion, was I myself.”
288 When the Master had taught them this story, he proclaimed the Four Truths. And at the conclusion thereof that love-sick monk was converted. And the Master made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka by saying, “The mountain-deer of that time was the love-sick brother, the roe was his former wife, and the tree fairy, who preached the sermon showing the evil of passion, was I myself.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE DART OF LOVE.
END OF THE STORY OF THE DART OF LOVE.
214
214
No. 14.
VĀTA-MIGA JĀTAKA.
The Greedy Antelope.
“There is nothing worse than greed, they say.”—This the Master told when he was living at Jetavana about the Elder named Tissa the younger, the keeper of the law concerning food.
There is nothing worse than greed, they say.”—This is what the Master said when he was living at Jetavana about the Elder named Tissa the younger, the keeper of the law regarding food.
For when the Master, we are told, was residing at the Bambu-grove, near Rājagaha, a young man of a very wealthy family of distinction, by name Prince Tissa, went one day to the Bambu-grove, and when he had heard the Teacher’s discourse, he became desirous to devote himself to a religious life. And when, on his asking leave to enter the Order, his parents refused their consent, he compelled them to grant it, in the same manner as Raṭṭhapāla had done, by refusing to eat for seven days.289 And he then took the vows under the Master.
For when the Master, we are told, was residing at the Bambu-grove, near Rājagaha, a young man of a very wealthy family of distinction, by name Prince Tissa, went one day to the Bambu-grove, and when he had heard the Teacher’s discourse, he became desirous to devote himself to a religious life. And when, on his asking leave to enter the Order, his parents refused their consent, he compelled them to grant it, in the same manner as Raṭṭhapāla had done, by refusing to eat for seven days.289 And he then took the vows under the Master.
The Master remained at the Bambu-grove about half a month after receiving him into the Order, and then went to Jetavana. There this young man of family passed his life, begging his daily food in Sāvatthi, and observing all the Thirteen Practices by which the passions are quelled. So under the name of “The Young Tissa who keeps the215 law concerning food,”290 he became as distinguished and famous in Buddhadom as the moon in the vault of heaven.
The Master remained at the Bambu-grove about half a month after receiving him into the Order, and then went to Jetavana. There this young man of family passed his life, begging his daily food in Sāvatthi, and observing all the Thirteen Practices by which the passions are quelled. So under the name of “The Young Tissa who keeps the215 law concerning food,”290 he became as distinguished and famous in Buddhadom as the moon in the vault of heaven.
At that time they were holding festival in Rājagaha, and the parents of the monk put away all the jewelry which had belonged to him in the days of his laymanship into a silver casket; and took the matter to heart, weeping, and saying, “At other festivals our boy used to keep the feast wearing this ornament or this. And now Gotama the Mendicant has taken him, him our only son, away to Sāvatthi! And we know not what fate is falling to him there.”
At that time, they were celebrating a festival in Rājagaha, and the monk's parents stored away all the jewelry that had belonged to him before he became a monk in a silver casket. They were heartbroken, weeping and saying, “At past festivals, our boy used to enjoy the celebration wearing this ornament or that one. But now Gotama the Mendicant has taken him, our only son, away to Sāvatthi! And we have no idea what’s happening to him there.”
Now a slave-girl coming to the house, and seeing the wife of the lord weeping, asked her, “Why, Lady! do you weep?” And she told her what had happened.
Now a slave girl came to the house and saw the lord's wife crying. She asked her, "Why are you crying, my lady?" And the wife explained what had happened.
“Well, Lady, what dish was your son most fond of?” said she.
“Well, my lady, what dish did your son like the most?” she said.
“Such and such a one,” was the reply.
“Such and such a person,” was the reply.
“If you grant me full authority in this house, I will bring your son back!” said she.
“If you give me full authority in this house, I will bring your son back!” she said.
The Lady agreed, gave her wherewith to pay all her expenses, and sent her forth with a great retinue, saying, “Go now, and by your power bring back my son.”
The Lady agreed, provided her with the funds to cover all her expenses, and sent her off with a large entourage, saying, “Go now, and use your power to bring my son back.”
So the girl then went to Sāvatthi in a palankeen, and took up her abode in the street in which the monk was wont to beg. And without letting him see the people who had come from the lord’s house, but surrounding herself with servants of her own, she from the very first provided the Elder when he came there with food and drink. Having thus bound him with the lust of taste, she in due course got him to sit down in her house; and when she saw that by giving him to eat she had brought him into her power, she shammed sickness, and lay down in her inner chamber.
So the girl then went to Sāvatthi in a palanquin and settled down on the street where the monk usually begged. Without letting him see the people who had come from the lord’s house, but surrounding herself with her own servants, she provided the Elder with food and drink as soon as he arrived. By enticing him with the pleasures of taste, she eventually got him to sit down in her house; and when she realized that by feeding him she had gained control over him, she pretended to be sick and lay down in her private room.
Then the monk, when his begging time had come,216 arrived on his rounds at the door of the house. An attendant took his bowl, and made him sit down in the house. No sooner had he done so, than he asked, “How is the lady devotee?”
Then the monk, when it was time for him to beg,216 arrived at the door of the house during his rounds. An attendant took his bowl and made him sit down inside. As soon as he was seated, he asked, “How is the lady devotee?”
“She is sick, reverend Sir, and wishes to see you,” was the reply. And he, bound by the lust of taste, broke his observance and his vow, and went to the place where she was lying. Then she told him why she had come, and alluring him, so bound him by the lust of taste, that she persuaded him to leave the Order. And having brought him into her power, she seated him in her palankeen, and returned to Rājagaha with all her retinue.
“She’s sick, Reverend Sir, and wants to see you,” was the answer. And he, driven by desire, broke his vows and went to where she was lying. Then she explained why she had come and tempted him so much that she convinced him to leave the Order. Having gained control over him, she had him sit in her palanquin and returned to Rājagaha with all her attendants.
And this news became the common talk. And the monks, assembled in the hall of instruction, began to say one to another, “A slave-girl has brought back Young Tissa, the keeper of the law concerning food, having bound him with the lust of taste.”
And this news became the main topic of conversation. The monks, gathered in the instruction hall, started saying to each other, “A slave-girl has brought back Young Tissa, the keeper of the food laws, having tied him up with the desire for taste.”
Then the Master, entering the chapel, sat down on his throne, and said, “On what subject are you seated here talking?”
Then the Master, entering the chapel, sat down on his throne and said, “What are you all talking about?”
And they told him the news.
And they shared the news with him.
“Not now only, O mendicants!” said he, “has this monk, caught by the lust of taste, fallen into her power; formerly also he did the same.” And he told a story.
“Not just now, O beggars!” he said, “this monk, tempted by his cravings, has fallen under her influence; he did the same before.” And he shared a story.
Once upon a time Brahma-datta, the king of Benares, had a gardener named Sanjaya. Now a swift antelope who had come to the garden took to flight as soon as it saw Sanjaya. But Sanjaya did not frighten it away; and when it had come again and again it began to walk about in the garden. And day by day the gardener used to pluck the various fruits and flowers in the garden, and take them away to the king.
Once upon a time, Brahma-datta, the king of Benares, had a gardener named Sanjaya. One day, a quick antelope showed up in the garden and took off as soon as it spotted Sanjaya. But Sanjaya didn't scare it away; after returning several times, the antelope started to wander around the garden. Each day, the gardener would pick different fruits and flowers from the garden and bring them to the king.
217
217
Now one day the king asked him, “I say, friend gardener, is there anything strange in the garden so far as you’ve noticed?”
Now one day the king asked him, “Hey, friend gardener, have you noticed anything unusual in the garden?”
“I’ve noticed nothing, O king! save that an antelope is in the habit of coming and wandering about there. That I often see.”
“I haven’t noticed anything, O king! except that an antelope usually comes and wanders around there. I see it often.”
“But could you catch it?”
“But can you catch it?”
“If I had a little honey, I could bring it right inside the palace here!”
“If I had some honey, I could bring it right inside the palace!”
The king gave him the honey; and he took it, went to the garden, smeared it on the grass at the spot the antelope frequented, and hid himself. When the deer came, and had eaten the honey-smeared grass, it was bound with the lust of taste; and from that time went nowhere else, but came exclusively to the garden. And as the gardener saw that it was allured by the honey-smeared grass, he in due course showed himself. For a few days the antelope took to flight on seeing him. But after seeing him again and again, it acquired confidence, and gradually came to eat grass from the gardener’s hand. And when the gardener saw that its confidence was gained, he strewed the path right up to the palace as thick with branches as if he were covering it with mats, hung a gourdful of honey over his shoulder, carried a bundle of grass at his waist, and then kept sprinkling honey-smeared grass in front of the antelope till he led him within the palace.
The king gave him the honey, and he took it, went to the garden, smeared it on the grass where the antelope often visited, and hid himself. When the deer arrived and ate the honey-smeared grass, it became addicted to the taste and stopped going anywhere else, coming exclusively to the garden. As the gardener noticed that it was attracted to the honey-smeared grass, he eventually revealed himself. For a few days, the antelope ran away when it saw him. But after seeing him repeatedly, it gained confidence and gradually began to eat grass from the gardener’s hand. When the gardener saw that it had become comfortable with him, he covered the path all the way to the palace with branches as if he were laying down mats, slung a gourd of honey over his shoulder, carried a bundle of grass at his waist, and kept sprinkling honey-smeared grass in front of the antelope until he led it into the palace.
As soon as the deer had got inside, they shut the door. The antelope, seeing men, began to tremble and quake with the fear of death, and ran hither and thither about the hall. The king came down from his upper chamber, and seeing that trembling creature, said, “Such is the218 nature of an antelope, that it will not go for a week afterwards to a place where it has seen men, nor its life long to a place where it has been frightened. Yet this one, with just such a disposition, and accustomed only to the jungle, has now, bound by the lust of taste, come to just such a place. Verily there is nothing worse in the world than this lust of taste!” And he summed up the lesson in this stanza:
As soon as the deer got inside, they closed the door. The antelope, seeing humans, started to tremble and shake with fear, running back and forth in the hall. The king came down from his upper room, and seeing the frightened creature, said, “An antelope's nature is such that it won't return to a place where it has seen people for a week, and it won't go back to a place that scared it for the rest of its life. Yet this one, with that same nature and used only to the jungle, has now, driven by the desire to taste, come into this place. Truly, there's nothing worse in the world than this desire for taste!” And he summarized the lesson in this stanza:
And when in other words he had shown the danger of greed, he let the antelope go back to the forest.
And when he had made it clear how dangerous greed could be, he let the antelope go back to the forest.
When the Master had finished this discourse in illustration of what he had said (“Not now only O mendicants! has this monk, caught by the lust of taste, fallen into her power; formerly also he did the same”), he made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka as follows: “He who was then Sanjaya was this slave-girl, the antelope was the monk, but the king of Benares was I myself.”
When the Master finished this explanation to illustrate his point (“Not just now, O monks! This monk, tempted by his desire for taste, has fallen under her influence; he did the same thing before”), he made the connection and summarized the Jātaka like this: “He who was Sanjaya back then was this slave-girl, the antelope was the monk, but I myself was the king of Benares.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE SWIFT ANTELOPE.
END OF THE STORY OF THE SWIFT ANTELOPE.
219
219
No. 15.
KHARĀDIYĀ JĀTAKA.
The Deer Who Refused to Learn.
“Though a deer be most swift, O Kharādiyā.”—This the Master told when at Jetavana, concerning a certain foul-mouthed monk. For that monk, we are told, was abusive, and would take no admonition.
“Even if a deer is really fast, O Kharādiyā.”—This is what the Master said when he was at Jetavana, regarding a certain foul-mouthed monk. It was said that this monk was abusive and refused to accept any advice.
Now the Master asked him, “Is it true what they say, O mendicant! that you are abusive, and will take no admonition?”
Now the Master asked him, “Is it true what they say, O beggar, that you are rude and won't accept any advice?”
“It is true, O Blessed One!” said he.
“It’s true, O Blessed One!” he said.
The Master said, “Formerly also, by your surliness and your refusing to accept the admonition of the wise, you were caught in a snare and came to destruction.” And he told a story.
The Master said, “In the past, due to your stubbornness and your unwillingness to listen to wise advice, you got trapped and faced ruin.” And he shared a story.
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, the Bodisat became a stag, and lived in the forest, with a herd for his retinue.
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was king in Benares, the Bodisat became a stag and lived in the forest with a herd as his companions.
Now his sister-roe (Kharādiyā) pointed out to him her son, and gave him in charge to him, saying, “Brother! this is your nephew. Teach him the devices of the deer.”
Now his sister-roe (Kharādiyā) pointed out her son to him and entrusted him with the responsibility, saying, “Brother! this is your nephew. Teach him the ways of the deer.”
And he said to his nephew, “Come at such and such a time to learn.”
And he said to his nephew, “Come at this time to learn.”
220
220
At the appointed time he did not go. And one day as he was wandering about, disregarding seven admonitions given on as many days, and not learning the devices of the deer, he was caught in a snare.
At the scheduled time, he didn’t show up. Then one day, while he was wandering aimlessly and ignoring seven warnings given over several days, and not figuring out the tricks of the deer, he got caught in a trap.
Then his mother went to her brother, and asked, “How now, brother! was your nephew instructed in the devices of the deer?”
Then his mother went to her brother and asked, “Hey, brother! Did your nephew learn about the tricks of the deer?”
“Think no more of that incorrigible fellow!” said the Bodisat. “Your son did not learn the devices of the deer.”
“Don’t think about that hopeless guy anymore!” said the Bodisat. “Your son didn’t pick up the tricks of the deer.”
And then, to explain his own unwillingness to have anything further to do with him, he uttered this stanza:
And then, to explain why he didn't want to have anything more to do with him, he said this stanza:
But the hunter killed that wilful deer caught in the snare, and, taking his flesh, departed.
But the hunter killed that stubborn deer caught in the trap, and, taking its meat, left.
The Master having finished this discourse, in illustration of what he had said (“Formerly also, by your surliness and your refusing to accept the admonition of the wise, you were caught in a snare, and came to destruction”), made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka: “The nephew deer of that time was the abusive monk, the sister was Uppala-vaṇṇā, but the admonishing deer was I myself.”
The Master finished this discussion, illustrating his point by saying, “In the past, your harshness and refusal to accept advice from the wise led you into a trap and led to your downfall.” He made the connection and summarized the Jātaka: “The nephew deer from that time was the rude monk, the sister was Uppala-vaṇṇā, but the one giving advice was me.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE DEER WHO WOULD NOT LEARN.
END OF THE STORY OF THE DEER WHO WOULD NOT LEARN.
221
221
No. 16.
TIPALLATTHA-MIGA JĀTAKA.
The Sly Deer.
“I’ve taught the deer in posture skilled.”—This the Master told when at the Badarika monastery in Kosambi, about his son Rāhula, who was over-anxious to observe the Rules of the Order.292
“I’ve taught the deer in posture skilled.”—This the Master told when at the Badarika monastery in Kosambi, about his son Rāhula, who was over-anxious to observe the Rules of the Order.292
Once upon a time there was a king of Magadha reigning in Rājagaha. At that time the Bodisat came to life as a stag, and lived in the forest, attended by a herd of deer.
Once upon a time, there was a king of Magadha ruling in Rājagaha. During that time, the Bodisat was reborn as a stag and lived in the forest, accompanied by a herd of deer.
Now his sister brought her son to him, saying, “Brother! instruct this thy nephew in the devices of the deer.”
Now his sister brought her son to him, saying, “Brother! Teach this nephew of yours about the tricks of the deer.”
“Very well,” said the Bodisat, in assent, and directed his nephew, “Go away now, dear, and on your return at such and such a time you may receive instruction.”
“Okay,” said the Bodisat, agreeing, and told his nephew, “Go now, dear, and when you come back at such and such a time, you’ll get some guidance.”
And he failed not at the time appointed by his uncle, but went to him and received instruction.
And he didn't miss the time set by his uncle, but went to him and got guidance.
One day as he was wandering about in the wood, he was caught in a snare. And he uttered a cry—the cry222 of a captive. Then the herd took to flight, and let the mother know that her son had been caught in a snare. She went to her brother, and asked him,—
One day while he was exploring the woods, he got caught in a trap. He let out a cry—the cry222 of someone trapped. Then the herd ran away and informed the mother that her son had been caught in a trap. She went to her brother and asked him,—
“Brother! was your nephew instructed in the devices of the deer?”
“Brother! Was your nephew taught the ways of the deer?”
“Suspect not your son of any fault,” said the Bodisat. “He has well learnt the devices of the deer. Even now he will come back to us and make you laugh for joy.” And he uttered this stanza:
“Don’t think your son has done anything wrong,” said the Bodisat. “He has learned the ways of the deer well. Even now, he will return to us and make you laugh with joy.” And he said this stanza:
Thus the Bodisat, pointing out how thoroughly his nephew had learnt the devices of the deer, comforted his sister.
Thus the Bodisat, showing how well his nephew had mastered the tricks of the deer, reassured his sister.
But the young stag, when he was caught in the trap, struggled not at all. He lay down on the ground as best he could; stretched out his legs; struck the ground near his feet with his hoofs, so as to throw up earth and grass; let fall his head; put out his tongue; made his body wet with spittle; swelled out his belly by drawing in his breath; breathed through the lower nostril only, holding his breath with the upper; made his whole frame stiff and stark, and presented the appearance of a corpse. Even the bluebottles flew round him, and here and there crows settled!
But the young stag, when he was caught in the trap, didn’t struggle at all. He lay down on the ground as comfortably as he could; stretched out his legs; kicked the dirt near his feet with his hooves to toss up some earth and grass; dropped his head; stuck out his tongue; made his body wet with saliva; puffed out his belly by inhaling deeply; breathed only through his lower nostril while holding his breath with the upper; made his whole body stiff and rigid, and looked just like a corpse. Even the bluebottles buzzed around him, and here and there crows landed nearby!
When the hunter came up, he gave him a blow on the stomach; and saying to himself, “He must have been223 caught early in the morning, he is already putrid,” he loosed the bands which tied him. And apprehending nothing, he began to collect leaves and branches, saying to himself, “I will dress him at once, here on the spot, and carry off the flesh.”
When the hunter arrived, he punched him in the stomach and thought to himself, “He must have been caught early this morning; he’s already starting to rot.” He untied the bindings that held him. Without any fear, he began to gather leaves and branches, thinking, “I’ll prepare him right here and take the meat.”
But the young stag arose, stood on his feet, shook himself, stretched out his neck, and, swiftly as a cloud driven by a mighty wind, returned to his mother!
But the young stag got up, stood on his feet, shook himself, stretched out his neck, and, as fast as a cloud pushed by a strong wind, hurried back to his mother!
The Teacher having finished this discourse, in illustration of his words (“Not now only, mendicants, was Rāhula devoted to instruction; formerly also he was so,” etc.), made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka: “At that time the nephew, the young stag, was Rāhula, the mother was Uppala-vaṇṇā, but the uncle was I myself.”
The Teacher, after completing this talk, to illustrate his point (“Not just now, mendicants, was Rāhula dedicated to learning; he was dedicated before as well,” etc.), formed the connection and summarized the Jātaka: “Back then, the nephew, the young stag, was Rāhula, the mother was Uppala-vaṇṇā, and the uncle was me.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE CUNNING DEER.293224 No. 17.
END OF THE STORY OF THE CUNNING DEER.293224 No. 17.
MALUTA JĀTAKA.
MALUTA JĀTAKA.
The Wind.
The Wind.
“Whenever the wind blows,” etc.—This the Master told when at Jetavana, about two Buddhist monks. They, we are told, were living a forest life in the country of Kosala; and one was called Dark and the other called Light. Now one day Light asked Dark, “Brother! at what time does the cold, as some people call it, come on?”
“Whenever the wind blows,” etc.—This is what the Master said while at Jetavana, regarding two Buddhist monks. They were living a simple life in the forest in the region of Kosala; one was named Dark and the other Illuminate. One day, Light asked Dark, “Brother! When does the cold, as some people call it, start?”
“In the dark half of the month!” said he.
“In the dark half of the month!” he said.
But one day Dark asked Light, “Brother Light! at what time does the so-called cold come on?”
But one day Dark asked Light, “Brother Light! When does that so-called cold happen?”
“In the light half of the month!” said he.
“In the light half of the month!” he said.
And neither of the two being able to solve the knotty point, they went to the Master, and after paying him reverence, asked him, “At what time, Sir, is the cold?”
And since neither of them could figure out the tricky issue, they went to the Master, and after showing him respect, asked him, “What time, Sir, does the cold come?”
When the Master had heard their story, he said, “Formerly also, O mendicants! I solved this question for you; but the confusion arising from change of birth has driven it out of your minds.” And he told a tale.
When the Master heard their story, he said, “Once before, O mendicants! I answered this question for you; but the confusion from being reborn has made you forget it.” And he shared a story.
Once upon a time two friends, a lion and a tiger, were living in a certain cave at the foot of a hill. At that time the Bodisat, who had devoted himself to the reli225gious life of a hermit, was living at the foot of that same mountain.
Once upon a time, two friends, a lion and a tiger, lived in a cave at the base of a hill. Meanwhile, the Bodisat, who had committed himself to the spiritual life of a hermit, resided at the foot of that same mountain.
Now one day a dispute arose between the friends about the cold. The tiger said it was cold in the dark half of the month, the lion said it was cold in the light half. And as neither of them could solve the difficulty, they asked the Bodisat, and he uttered this stanza:
Now one day, a disagreement occurred between the friends about the cold. The tiger said it was cold during the dark half of the month, while the lion claimed it was cold in the light half. Since neither of them could resolve the issue, they asked the Bodisat, and he said this stanza:
Thus the Bodisat pacified the two friends.
Thus, the Bodisat calmed down the two friends.
When the Master had finished this discourse (“Formerly also,” etc.), he proclaimed the Truths. And at the close thereof the two brethren were established in the Fruit of Conversion. The Master made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka: “He who was then the tiger was Dark, the lion Light, but the ascetic who answered the question was I myself.”
When the Master finished this talk (“Earlier also,” etc.), he announced the Truths. At the end, the two brothers achieved the Fruit of Conversion. The Master made the connection and summarized the Jātaka: “He who was the tiger back then was Dark, the lion was Light, but the ascetic who answered the question was me.”
226
226
No. 18.
MATAKA-BHATTA JĀTAKA.
On Providing Food for the Deceased.
“If people would but understand.”—This the Teacher told when at Jetavana, about food offered to the dead.
“If people would just understand.” — This is what the Teacher said while at Jetavana, regarding food offered to the deceased.
For at that time people used to kill sheep and goats in large numbers in order to offer what is called “The Feast of the Dead” in honour of their deceased relatives. When the monks saw men doing so, they asked the Teacher, saying, “Lord! the people here bring destruction on many living creatures in order to provide the so-called ’Feast of the Dead.’ Can there possibly, Sir, be any advantage in that?”
For at that time, people used to slaughter sheep and goats in large numbers to hold what was called "The Feast of the Dead" in honor of their deceased relatives. When the monks saw this happening, they asked the Teacher, saying, "Lord! The people here are causing harm to many living creatures to prepare what they call the 'Feast of the Dead.' Is there any benefit in that, Sir?"
The Teacher said, “Let not us, O mendicants! provide the Feast of the Dead: for what advantage is there in destroying life? Formerly sages seated in the sky preached a discourse showing the evils of it, and made all the dwellers in Jambu-dīpa give up this practice. But now since change of birth has set in, it has arisen again.” And he told a tale.
The Teacher said, “Let’s not, O beggars! hold the Feast of the Dead, because what good comes from destroying life? Previously, wise beings in the heavens taught about the harm of this practice and convinced everyone in Jambu-dīpa to abandon it. But now, since the cycle of rebirth has begun again, it has resurfaced.” And he shared a story.
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, a Brāhman, a world-famous teacher, accomplished in the Three Vedas, had a goat brought, with the227 intention of giving the Feast of the Dead, and said to his pupils:
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was the king of Benares, a well-known Brahmin teacher, skilled in the Three Vedas, had a goat brought in, planning to host a Feast of the Dead, and said to his students:
“My lads! take this goat to the river, and bathe it, and hang a garland round its neck, and give it a measure of corn, and deck it out, and then bring it back.”
"My guys! Take this goat to the river, wash it, put a garland around its neck, give it some corn, dress it up, and then bring it back."
“Very well,” said they, and accordingly took it to the river; and when they had bathed it and decorated it, let it stand on the bank.
“Okay,” they said, and they took it to the river. After they washed it and decorated it, they placed it on the bank.
The goat, seeing in this the effect of his former bad conduct, thought to himself, “To-day I shall be free from that great misery;” and, glad at heart, he laughed a mighty laugh, in sound like the crashing of a jar. Then, thinking to himself, “This Brāhman, by killing me, will take upon himself like misery to that which I had earned,” he felt compassion for the Brāhman, and wept with a loud voice.
The goat, recognizing the consequences of his past behavior, thought to himself, “Today I will be free from this great suffering;” and, feeling lighter in spirit, he let out a hearty laugh that sounded like the breaking of a jar. Then, realizing, “This Brahmin, by killing me, will take on the same suffering I brought upon myself,” he felt pity for the Brahmin and cried out loudly.
Then the young Brāhman asked him, “Friend goat! you have both laughed heartily and heartily cried. Pray, what is it makes you laugh, and what is it makes you cry?”
Then the young Brahmin asked him, “Hey, goat! You've laughed a lot and cried a lot. Please, tell me, what makes you laugh, and what makes you cry?”
“Ask me about it in your teacher’s presence,” said he.
“Ask me about it in front of your teacher,” he said.
They took him back, and told their teacher of this matter. And when he had heard their story, he asked the goat, “Why did you laugh, goat, and why did you cry?”
They brought him back and told their teacher about what happened. When he heard their story, he asked the goat, “Why did you laugh, goat, and why did you cry?”
Then the goat, by his power of remembering former births, called to mind the deeds he had done, and said to the Brāhman, “Formerly, O Brāhman, I had become just such another Brāhman,—a student of the mystic verses of the Vedas; and determining to provide a Feast of the Dead, I killed a goat, and gave the Feast. By228 having killed that one goat, I have had my head cut off in five hundred births, less one. This is my five hundredth birth, the last of the series; and it was at the thought, ‘To-day I shall be free from that great misery,’ that I became glad at heart, and laughed in the manner you have heard. Then, again, I wept, thinking, ‘I who just by having killed a goat incurred the misery of having five hundred times my head cut off, shall be released to-day from the misery; but this Brāhman, by killing me, will, like me, incur the misery of having his head cut off five hundred times;’ and so I wept.”
Then the goat, recalling his past lives, remembered what he had done and said to the Brāhman, “In my previous life, O Brāhman, I was another Brāhman—a student of the mystical verses of the Vedas. I decided to hold a Feast for the Dead, so I killed a goat and provided the feast. Because of that one goat I killed, I have had my head cut off five hundred times, minus one. This is my five hundredth life, the last in the series; and it was with the thought, ‘Today I will be free from that great suffering,’ that I felt joy in my heart and laughed as you heard. Then I began to weep again, thinking, ‘I, who merely by killing a goat brought upon myself the punishment of having my head cut off five hundred times, will be freed today from this suffering; but this Brāhman, by killing me, will also bring upon himself the punishment of having his head cut off five hundred times,’ and so I wept.”
“Fear not, O goat! I will not kill you,” said he.
“Don't worry, goat! I won't hurt you,” he said.
“Brāhman! what are you saying? Whether you kill me or not, I cannot to-day escape from death.”
“Brāhman! What are you talking about? Whether you kill me or not, I can’t escape death today.”
“But don’t be afraid! I will take you under my protection, and walk about close to you.”
“But don’t worry! I’ll keep you safe and stay close by.”
“Brāhman! of little worth is your protection; while the evil I have done is great and powerful!”
“Brahman! Your protection is of little value; the harm I’ve done is significant and strong!”
The Brāhman released the goat; and saying, “Let us allow no one to kill this goat,” he took his disciples, and walked about with it. No sooner was the goat at liberty, than, stretching out its neck, it began to eat the leaves of a bush growing near the ridge of a rock. That very moment a thunderbolt fell on the top of the rock, and a piece of the rock split off, and hit the goat on his outstretched neck, and tore off his head. And people crowded round.
The Brahmin set the goat free and said, “Let’s make sure no one kills this goat.” He then took his disciples and strolled around with it. As soon as the goat was free, it stretched its neck and started eating the leaves from a bush growing near the edge of a rock. At that very moment, a bolt of lightning struck the top of the rock, a chunk of it broke off, and hit the goat on its stretched neck, severing its head. People gathered around.
At that time the Bodisat had been born as the Genius of a tree growing on that spot. By his supernatural power he now seated himself cross-legged in the sky in the sight of the multitude; and thinking, “Would that these people, seeing thus the fruit of sin, would abstain229 from such destruction of life,” he in a sweet voice taught them, uttering this stanza:
At that time, the Bodisat had been born as the Spirit of a tree that grew in that place. With his supernatural power, he sat cross-legged in the sky for everyone to see. He thought, “I wish these people, witnessing the consequences of their sins, would refrain from harming living beings,” and in a gentle voice, he taught them, saying this stanza:
Thus the Great Being preached to them the Truth, terrifying them with the fear of hell. And when the people had heard his discourse, they trembled with the fear of death, and left off taking life. And the Bodisat, preaching to the people, and establishing them in the Precepts, passed away according to his deeds. The people, too, attending upon the exhortations of the Bodisat, gave gifts, and did other good deeds, and so filled the city of the gods.295
Thus the Great Being preached to them the Truth, terrifying them with the fear of hell. And when the people had heard his discourse, they trembled with the fear of death, and left off taking life. And the Bodisat, preaching to the people, and establishing them in the Precepts, passed away according to his deeds. The people, too, attending upon the exhortations of the Bodisat, gave gifts, and did other good deeds, and so filled the city of the gods.295
The Teacher having finished this discourse, made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka: “I at that time was the Genius of the tree.”
The Teacher, after completing this discussion, made the connection and summarized the Jātaka: “I was the spirit of the tree at that time.”
END OF THE STORY ON FOOD OFFERED TO THE DEAD.
END OF THE STORY ON FOOD OFFERED TO THE DEAD.
230
230
No. 19.
ĀYĀCITA-BHATTA JĀTAKA.
Regarding Offerings Made as Part of a Vow.
“Would you be saved,” etc.—This the Teacher told while at Jetavana, about making offerings under a vow to the gods.
“Do you want to be saved?”—The Teacher said this while at Jetavana, regarding making offerings with a vow to the gods.
At that time, we are told, men about to go on a trading journey used to kill animals, and lay an offering before the gods, and make a vow, saying, “When we have returned in safety and success, we will make an offering to you,” and so depart. Then when they returned safe and successful, thinking, “This has happened by the power of the God,” they killed animals, and made the offering to release themselves from the vow.
At that time, we are told, men who were about to go on a trading journey would kill animals, offer them to the gods, and make a promise, saying, “When we come back safely and successfully, we will make an offering to you,” and then they would leave. After they returned safely and successfully, believing “This happened because of the power of God,” they would kill animals and make the offering to fulfill their promise.
On seeing this, the mendicants asked the Blessed One, “Lord! is there now any advantage in this?” And he told a tale.
On seeing this, the beggars asked the Blessed One, “Lord! Is there any benefit in this?” And he shared a story.
Once upon a time, in the land of Kāsi, a landed proprietor in a certain village promised an offering to the Genius of a Banyan-tree standing by the gate of the village. And when he had returned safely, he slew a number of animals; and saying to himself, “I will make myself free from my vow,” he went to the foot of the tree.
Once upon a time, in the land of Kāsi, a landowner in a certain village made a promise to offer something to the spirit of a Banyan tree by the village gate. After returning safely, he killed several animals and thought to himself, “I want to be free from my vow,” and went to the base of the tree.
231
231
But the tree-god, standing in a fork of the tree, uttered this stanza:
But the tree-god, standing in a fork of the tree, said this stanza:
Thenceforward men refrained from such life-destroying deeds, and living a life of righteousness filled the city of the gods.
From that point on, people avoided destructive actions and led a righteous life that filled the city of the gods.
The Teacher, having finished this discourse, made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka: “I at that time was the Genius of the Tree.”
The Teacher, after finishing this talk, made the connection and summarized the Jātaka: “Back then, I was the Spirit of the Tree.”
END OF THE STORY ON OFFERINGS GIVEN UNDER A VOW.
END OF THE STORY ON OFFERINGS MADE UNDER A VOW.
232
232
No. 20.
NAḶAPĀNA JĀTAKA.
The Monkeys and the Demon.
“He saw the marks of feet,” etc.—This the Teacher told about the Naḷa-canes, when he was living at the Ketaka wood, hard by the Lake of Naḷaka-pāna, after he had come to the village of that name on his tour through Kosala.
“He noticed footprints,” etc.—This is what the Teacher said about the Naḷa-canes while he was staying at the Ketaka woods, near the Lake of Naḷaka-pāna, after visiting the village with the same name during his journey through Kosala.
At that time the monks, after they had bathed in the Naḷaka-pāna lake, had the canes of the Naḷa-plant brought to them by the novices, for needle-cases. And finding them hollow throughout, they went to the Teacher, and asked him, “Lord! we had Naḷa-canes brought for needle-cases. They are hollow throughout, from root to point. How is this?”
At that time, the monks, after bathing in the Naḷaka-pāna lake, had the novices bring them the canes from the Naḷa plant to use as needle cases. When they discovered that the canes were completely hollow from end to end, they went to the Teacher and asked him, “Lord! We received Naḷa canes for needle cases, but they are hollow from root to tip. What does this mean?”
“This, mendicants,” said he, “is a former command of mine.” And he told a tale.
“This, friends,” he said, “is a former command of mine.” And he shared a story.
This was formerly, they say, a densely-wooded forest. And in its lake there was a water-demon, who used to eat whomsoever went down into the water. At that time the Bodisat was a monkey-king, in size like the fawn of a red deer; and attended by a troop of monkeys about eighty thousand in number, he lived in that forest, preserving them from harm.
This used to be a thick forest, they say. And in its lake, there was a water-demon that would eat anyone who entered the water. Back then, the Bodisat was a monkey king, about the size of a fawn from a red deer; and with a troop of about eighty thousand monkeys, he lived in that forest, keeping them safe from danger.
233
233
Now he exhorted the troop of monkeys, saying, “My children! in this forest there are poisonous trees, and pools haunted by demons. When you are going to eat fruits of any kind you have not eaten before, or to drink water you have not drunk before, ask me about it.”
Now he encouraged the group of monkeys, saying, “My children! In this forest, there are poisonous trees and pools haunted by demons. When you’re about to eat any fruits you haven’t had before, or to drink water you haven’t tried before, ask me about it.”
“Very well,” said they. And one day they went to a place they had not been to before. There they wandered about the greater part of the day; and when, in searching about for water, they found a pond, they sat down without even drinking, and looked forward to the arrival of their king.297
“Very well,” said they. And one day they went to a place they had not been to before. There they wandered about the greater part of the day; and when, in searching about for water, they found a pond, they sat down without even drinking, and looked forward to the arrival of their king.297
When the Bodisat had come, he asked them, “Why, my children, do you take no water?”
When the Bodisat arrived, he asked them, “Why, my children, aren’t you drinking any water?”
“We awaited your arrival,” said they.
“We were waiting for you to arrive,” they said.
“It is well, my children!” said the Bodisat; and fixing his attention on the foot-marks close round the edge of the pond, he saw that they went down, but never came up. Then he knew that it was assuredly haunted by demons, and said, “You have done well, my children, not to have drunk the water. This pond is haunted!”
“It’s good, my children!” said the Bodisat; and focusing on the footprints around the edge of the pond, he noticed they went down but never came back up. Then he realized that it was definitely haunted by demons and said, “You’ve done well, my children, not to drink the water. This pond is haunted!”
But when the demon of the water saw that they were not going down into it, he assumed the horrible shape of a blue-bellied, pale-faced, red-handed, red-footed creature, and came splashing out through the water, and cried out, “Why do you sit still here? Go down and drink the water!”
But when the water demon saw that they weren’t going in, he transformed into a terrifying creature with a blue belly, pale face, red hands, and red feet. He splashed out of the water and shouted, “Why are you just sitting there? Go down and drink the water!”
But the Bodisat asked him, “Are you the water-demon who haunts this spot?”
But the Bodisat asked him, “Are you the water demon that haunts this place?”
“Yes! I am he!” was the reply.
“Yes! It’s me!” was the reply.
234
234
“Have you received power over all who go down into the pool?”
“Do you have power over everyone who goes into the pool?”
“Yes, indeed! I carry off even a bird when it comes down, and I let no one off. You too I will devour, one and all!”
“Yes, absolutely! I’ll take even a bird when it lands, and I won’t let anyone escape. You too I’ll consume, every last one of you!”
“We shall not allow you to eat us.”
“We won’t let you eat us.”
“Well, then! drink away!”
“Well, then! Cheers!”
“Yes! we shall drink the water too, but we shall not fall into your hands.”
“Yes! We will drink the water too, but we won't fall into your hands.”
“How, then, will you get at the water?”
“How are you going to get to the water?”
“You imagine, I suppose, that we must go down to drink. But you are wrong! Each one of us eighty thousand shall take a Naḷa-cane and drink the water of your pond without ever entering it, as easily as one would drink from the hollow stem of a water-plant. And so you will have no power to eat us!”
“You probably think that we have to go down to drink. But you’re mistaken! Each of us eighty thousand will take a Naḷa-cane and drink from your pond without ever stepping into it, just as easily as one would sip from the hollow stem of a water plant. So you will have no control over us!”
It was when the Teacher as Buddha had recalled this circumstance that he uttered the first half of the following stanza:
It was when the Teacher as Buddha remembered this situation that he said the first half of the following stanza:
(But then he said to the monkeys)—
(But then he said to the monkeys)—
(And turning to the demon, he added)—
(And turning to the demon, he added)—
So saying, the Bodisat had a Naḷa-cane brought to him, and appealing in great solemnity to the Ten Great Perfections (generosity, morality, self-denial, wisdom, perseverance, patience, truth, resolution, kindness, and resignation) exorcised by him in this and previous births,235 he blew into the cane.298 And the cane became hollow throughout, not a single knot being left in it. In this manner he had another, and then another, brought, and blew into it.299 Then the Bodisat walked round the pond, and commanded, saying, “Let all the canes growing here be perforated throughout.” And thenceforward, since through the greatness of the goodness of the Bodisats their commands are fulfilled, all the canes which grew in that pond became perforated throughout.
So saying, the Bodisat had a Naḷa-cane brought to him, and appealing in great solemnity to the Ten Great Perfections (generosity, morality, self-denial, wisdom, perseverance, patience, truth, resolution, kindness, and resignation) exorcised by him in this and previous births,235 he blew into the cane.298 And the cane became hollow throughout, not a single knot being left in it. In this manner he had another, and then another, brought, and blew into it.299 Then the Bodisat walked round the pond, and commanded, saying, “Let all the canes growing here be perforated throughout.” And thenceforward, since through the greatness of the goodness of the Bodisats their commands are fulfilled, all the canes which grew in that pond became perforated throughout.
There are four miracles in this Kalpa (the period which elapses between the commencement of the formation of the world and its final destruction) which endure throughout a Kalpa—the sign of the hare in the moon will last the whole Kalpa:300 the place where the fire was extinguished in the Quail-birth will not take fire again through all the Kalpa:301 the place where the potter lived will remain arid through all the Kalpa: the canes growing round this pond will be hollow through all the Kalpa. These four are called the Kalpa-lasting Wonders.
There are four miracles in this Kalpa (the period which elapses between the commencement of the formation of the world and its final destruction) which endure throughout a Kalpa—the sign of the hare in the moon will last the whole Kalpa:300 the place where the fire was extinguished in the Quail-birth will not take fire again through all the Kalpa:301 the place where the potter lived will remain arid through all the Kalpa: the canes growing round this pond will be hollow through all the Kalpa. These four are called the Kalpa-lasting Wonders.
After giving this command, the Bodisat took a cane and seated himself. So, too, those eighty thousand monkeys took, each of them, a cane, and seated themselves round the pond. And at the same moment as he drew236 the water up into his cane and drank, so, too, they all sat safe on the bank, and drank.
After giving this command, the Bodisat picked up a cane and sat down. The eighty thousand monkeys did the same; each took a cane and sat around the pond. At the same moment he raised the water into his cane and drank, they all sat safely on the bank and drank as well.
Thus the water-demon got not one of them into his power on their drinking the water, and he returned in sorrow to his own place. But the Bodisat and his troop went back again to the forest.
Thus the water-demon didn’t capture any of them when they drank the water, and he returned in sadness to his own place. But the Bodisat and his group went back to the forest.
When the Teacher, having finished this discourse in illustration of his words (“The hollowness of those canes, mendicants, is a former command of mine”), he made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka, saying: “He who was then the water-demon was Devadatta; the eighty thousand monkeys were the Buddha’s retinue; but the monkey king, clever in resource, was I myself.”
When the Teacher finished explaining his point (“The emptiness of those canes, beggars, is an old command of mine”), he made the connection and wrapped up the Jātaka by saying: “The water-demon back then was Devadatta; the eighty thousand monkeys were the Buddha’s followers; but the clever monkey king was me.”
END OF THE STORY OF NAḶAPĀNA.
END OF THE STORY OF NAḶAPĀNA.
237
237
No. 21.
KURUNGA-MIGA JĀTAKA.
The Clever Antelope.
“The Kurunga knows full well,” etc.—This the teacher told while at Jetavana about Devadatta.
“The Kurunga knows full well,” etc.—This is what the teacher said while at Jetavana about Devadatta.
For once when the monks had assembled in the lecture hall, they sat talking of Devadatta’s wickedness, saying, “Brother Devadatta has suborned archers, and hurled down a rock, and sent forth Dhanapālaka the elephant; in every possible way he goes about to slay the Sage.”
For once, when the monks gathered in the lecture hall, they talked about Devadatta’s evil deeds, saying, “Brother Devadatta has bribed archers, thrown down a rock, and unleashed Dhanapālaka the elephant; in every way possible, he is trying to kill the Sage.”
The Teacher came, and sat down on the seat reserved for him, and asked, “What is it, then, Mendicants, you are sitting here talking about?”
The Teacher came and sat down in the seat meant for him, and asked, “So, what are you discussing here, Mendicants?”
“Lord! we were talking about the wickedness of Devadatta in going about to slay you.”
“Lord! We were discussing the evil nature of Devadatta in his attempts to kill you.”
The Teacher answered, “Not now only, O mendicants, has Devadatta gone about to slay me; formerly, too, he did the same, and was unsuccessful in his endeavour.” And he told a tale.
The Teacher replied, “Not just now, O beggars, has Devadatta tried to kill me; he did the same before and failed in his attempt.” And he shared a story.
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, the Bodisat became A KURUNGA ANTELOPE and lived in his forest home, feeding on fruits. And at one238 time he was eating the Sepaṇṇi fruit on a heavily-laden Sepaṇṇi tree.
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benares, the Bodisat became A Kurunga antelope and lived in his forest home, eating fruits. One day, he was munching on the Sepaṇṇi fruit from a tree that was loaded with them. 238
Now, a deerstalker of that village used to note the tracks of the deer at the foot of the fruit-trees, build himself a platform on the tree above, and seating himself there, wound with a javelin the deer who came to eat the fruit, and make a living by selling their flesh.
Now, a deer hunter from that village would track the deer at the base of the fruit trees, build a platform in the tree above, and while sitting there, spear the deer that came to eat the fruit, making a living by selling their meat.
On seeing, one day, the foot-marks of the Bodisat at the foot of the Sepaṇṇi-tree, he made himself a platform upon it, and having breakfasted early, he took his javelin with him, went to the wood, climbed up the tree, and took his seat on the platform.
On one day, after noticing the footprints of the Bodisat at the base of the Sepaṇṇi tree, he built a platform there. After having an early breakfast, he grabbed his javelin, went into the woods, climbed the tree, and settled on the platform.
The Bodisat, too, left his lair early in the morning, and came up to eat the Sepaṇṇi-fruits; but without going too hastily to the foot of the tree, he thought to himself, “Those platform-hunters sometimes make their platforms on the trees. I wonder can there be any danger of that kind.” And he stopped at a distance to reconnoitre.
The Bodisat also left his den early in the morning and went to eat the Sepaṇṇi fruits. However, instead of rushing to the base of the tree, he thought to himself, "Those platform hunters sometimes set up their platforms in the trees. I wonder if there's any risk of that." So he paused at a distance to survey the area.
But the hunter, when he saw that the Bodisat was not coming on, kept himself quiet, and threw down fruit so that it fell in front of him.
But the hunter, seeing that the Bodisat wasn't approaching, stayed still and dropped fruit so it landed in front of him.
The Bodisat said to himself, “Why, these fruits are coming this way, and falling before me. There must be a hunter up there!” And looking up again and again, he discerned the hunter. Then pretending not to have seen him, he called out, “Hallo, O tree! You have been wont to let your fruit fall straight down, as if you were putting forth a hanging root: but to-day you have given up your tree-nature. So as you have surrendered the characteristics of tree-nature, I shall go and seek my food at the foot of some other tree.” So saying, he uttered this stanza:
The Bodisat thought to himself, “Wow, these fruits are falling this way and landing right in front of me. There must be a hunter up there!” Looking up repeatedly, he spotted the hunter. Then, pretending he hadn’t seen him, he called out, “Hey, O tree! You usually let your fruit drop straight down, as if you were growing a hanging root. But today, you’ve abandoned your tree nature. Since you’ve given up your tree characteristics, I’ll go find my food at the base of another tree.” After saying this, he recited this stanza:
239
239
Then the hunter, seated as he was on the platform, hurled his javelin at him, calling out, “Away with you! I’ve lost you this time!”
Then the hunter, sitting on the platform, threw his spear at him, shouting, “Get away! I’ve missed you this time!”
The Bodisat turned round, and stopped to cry out, “I tell you, O man, however much you may have lost me this time, the eight Great Hells and the sixteen Ussada Hells, and fivefold bondage and torment—the result of your conduct—these you have not lost!” And so saying, he escaped whither he desired. And the hunter, too, got down, and went whithersoever he pleased.
The Bodisat turned around and shouted, “Listen, man, no matter how much you might have lost me this time, the eight Great Hells and the sixteen Ussada Hells, along with five kinds of bondage and suffering—the consequences of your actions—you have not lost those!” With that, he went where he wanted. The hunter also got down and went wherever he pleased.
When the Teacher had finished this discourse in illustration of what he had said (“Not now only, O mendicants, does Devadatta go about to slay me; formerly, also, he did the same”), he made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka as follows: “He who was then the hunter was Devadatta, but the Kurunga Antelope was I myself.”303
When the Teacher had finished this discourse in illustration of what he had said (“Not now only, O mendicants, does Devadatta go about to slay me; formerly, also, he did the same”), he made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka as follows: “He who was then the hunter was Devadatta, but the Kurunga Antelope was I myself.”303
END OF THE STORY OF THE KURUNGA ANTELOPE.
END OF THE STORY OF THE KURUNGA ANTELOPE.
240
240
No. 22.
KUKKURA JĀTAKA.
The Dog Who Became a Preacher.
“The dogs brought up in the king’s house,” etc.—This the Teacher told, while at Jetavana, about benefiting one’s relations. This will be explained in the Bhaddasāla Jātaka in the Twelfth Book. In confirmation of what is there related, he told a tale.
“The dogs raised in the king’s house,” etc.—The Teacher shared this while at Jetavana, discussing the importance of helping one’s family. This will be elaborated in the Bhaddasāla Jātaka in Book Twelve. To support what is mentioned there, he told a story.
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, the Bodisat, in consequence of an act which would have that effect, came to life as a dog, and lived in a great cemetery attended by a troop of several hundred dogs.
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benares, the Bodhisattva, due to an action that led to this outcome, was reborn as a dog and lived in a large cemetery with a pack of several hundred dogs.
Now, one day the king mounted his state-chariot, drawn by milk-white steeds, went to his park, amused himself there the rest of the day, and after sunset returned to the city. And they put the carriage harness, just as it had been used, in the courtyard.
Now, one day the king got into his royal chariot, pulled by pure white horses, went to his park, enjoyed himself there for the rest of the day, and after sunset returned to the city. They put the harness away, just as it had been used, in the courtyard.
There was rain in the night, and the harness got wet. The royal dogs, too, came down from the flat roof of the palace, and gnawed at the leather work and straps. The241 next day the servants told the king, “Dogs have got in, O king, through the sliding door, and have eaten the leather work and the straps.”
There was rain overnight, and the harness got wet. The royal dogs also came down from the flat roof of the palace and chewed on the leather and straps. The241 next day, the servants told the king, “Dogs got in, Your Majesty, through the sliding door, and have chewed on the leather and the straps.”
The king, enraged at the dogs, gave orders that dogs should be killed wherever they were seen. So there ensued a wholesale destruction of dogs: and finding there was no safety for them anywhere else, they escaped to the cemetery, and joined themselves to the Bodisat.
The king, furious with the dogs, ordered that they be killed wherever they were found. This led to a massive slaughter of dogs: and realizing there was no safe place for them anywhere else, they fled to the cemetery and joined the Bodisat.
The Bodisat asked them the reason of their coming in such numbers together. “People say,” was the answer, “that the leather work and the straps of a carriage in the harem have been gnawed by dogs. The king in his anger has commanded all dogs to be destroyed. Extreme is the danger we are in!”
The Bodisat asked them why they had come together in such large numbers. “People say,” they replied, “that the leatherwork and the straps of a carriage in the harem have been chewed by dogs. The king, in his anger, has ordered that all dogs be killed. We are in great danger!”
The Bodisat said to himself, “There’s no opportunity for dogs from outside to get into a place so guarded. It must be the royal dogs from within the palace that have done this thing. And now nothing happens to the thieves, and the innocent are punished with death. What if I were to make the king see who the real culprits are, and so save the lives of my kinsfolk?”
The Bodisat thought to himself, “There’s no way outside dogs could get into such a well-guarded place. It must be the royal dogs from inside the palace that did this. And now, the thieves face no consequences, while the innocent are put to death. What if I show the king who the real culprits are and save my relatives’ lives?”
And he comforted his relations with the words, “Don’t you be afraid! I will restore you to safety. Wait here whilst I go and see the king.”
And he reassured his family with the words, “Don’t be scared! I’ll make sure you’re safe again. Just wait here while I go talk to the king.”
Then guiding himself by thoughts of love, he called to mind his Perfections, and uttered a command; saying, “Let none dare to throw a club or a clod at me!” and so unattended he entered the city. And when they saw him, not a creature grew angry at the sight of him.
Then, inspired by thoughts of love, he remembered his qualities and gave a command, saying, “Let no one have the audacity to throw a club or a stone at me!” And so, without anyone by his side, he entered the city. When they saw him, not a single person felt angry at his presence.
Now the king, after issuing the order for the destruction of the dogs, sat himself down in the seat of judgment. The Bodisat went straight up to the place, and rushing242 forwards, ran underneath the king’s throne. Thereupon the king’s attendants were about to drive him away, but the king stopped them.
Now the king, after giving the order to destroy the dogs, took his seat in judgment. The Bodisat went straight to the spot, and rushing forward, ran underneath the king’s throne. The king’s attendants were about to remove him, but the king stopped them.
After he had rested awhile, he came out from under the throne, and made obeisance to the king, and asked him, “Is it you who are having the dogs slain?”
After he rested for a bit, he came out from under the throne, bowed to the king, and asked him, “Are you the one having the dogs killed?”
“Yes; it is I,” was the reply.
“Yes, it’s me,” was the reply.
“What is their fault, O king of men?”
“What have they done wrong, O king of men?”
“They have eaten the leathern coverings and straps of my chariot.”
“They’ve eaten the leather covers and straps of my chariot.”
“Do you know which ones did it?”
“Do you know who did it?”
“That we don’t know.”
“We don’t know that.”
“To have all killed wherever they may be found, without knowing for certain who are the culprits that gnawed the leather, is not just, O king!”
“To have everyone killed wherever they are found, without knowing for sure who the ones are that damaged the leather, is not fair, O king!”
“I gave orders for the destruction of the dogs, saying, ’Kill them all wherever they may be found,’ because dogs had eaten the carriage leather.”
“I ordered the dogs to be destroyed, saying, ‘Kill them all wherever they are,’ because the dogs had eaten the carriage leather.”
“What then! Do your men kill all dogs, or are there some not punished with death?”
“What then! Do your men kill all dogs, or are there some that don’t get the death penalty?”
“There are some. The royal dogs in our house are exempt.”
“There are some. The royal dogs in our house are off-limits.”
“Great king! only just now you were saying you had given orders to kill all dogs, wherever found, because dogs had eaten the carriage-leather; and now you say that the well-bred dogs in your own house have been exempted. Now this being so, you become guilty of partiality and the other shortcomings of a judge.304 Now, to be guilty of such thing is neither right, nor kingly.243 It behoves him who bears the name of king to try motives as with a balance. Since the royal dogs are not punished with death, whilst the poor dogs are, this is no sentence of death on all dogs, but slaughter of the weak.”
“Great king! only just now you were saying you had given orders to kill all dogs, wherever found, because dogs had eaten the carriage-leather; and now you say that the well-bred dogs in your own house have been exempted. Now this being so, you become guilty of partiality and the other shortcomings of a judge.304 Now, to be guilty of such thing is neither right, nor kingly.243 It behoves him who bears the name of king to try motives as with a balance. Since the royal dogs are not punished with death, whilst the poor dogs are, this is no sentence of death on all dogs, but slaughter of the weak.”
Then the Great Being further lifted up his pleasant voice, and said, “Great king! That which you are doing is not justice;” and he taught the king the Truth in this stanza:
Then the Great Being raised his pleasant voice even more and said, “Great king! What you are doing is not just;” and he taught the king the Truth in this stanza:
When the king heard what the Bodisat said, he asked, “O Wise One, do you then know who it is has eaten the carriage leather?”
When the king heard what the Bodisat said, he asked, “O Wise One, do you know who ate the carriage leather?”
“Yes; I know it,” said he.
“Yes, I get it,” he said.
“Who are they then?”
"Who are they now?"
“It is the thoroughbreds living in your own house.”
“It’s the thoroughbreds living in your own home.”
“But how can we know they are the guilty ones?”
“But how can we know they are the ones at fault?”
“I will prove it to you.”
"I'll show you."
“Prove it then, O sage!”
"Prove it then, oh wise one!"
“Send for the thoroughbreds, and have a little buttermilk and Dabba grass brought in.”
“Call for the thoroughbreds, and bring in some buttermilk and Dabba grass.”
The king did so; and the Great Being said, “Have the grass crushed in the buttermilk, and give the dogs to drink.”
The king did that; and the Great Being said, “Crush the grass in the buttermilk, and let the dogs drink.”
The king did so; and each of the dogs, as they drank it, vomited it up,—and bits of leather with it.
The king did that; and each of the dogs, when they drank it, threw it up—along with pieces of leather.
Then the king was delighted as with a decision by the all-wise Buddha himself; and gave up his sceptre to the244 Bodisat. But the Bodisat preached the law to the king in the ten verses on righteousness, from the story of the Three Birds, beginning—
Then the king was thrilled, as if he had received a decision from the all-knowing Buddha himself, and handed his scepter over to the244 Bodisat. But the Bodisat preached the law to the king in ten verses about righteousness, starting with the story of the Three Birds, beginning—
And confirming the king in the Five Commandments, and exhorting him thenceforward to be unweary (in well doing), he returned to the king his sceptre.
And confirming the king in the Five Commandments, and urging him from then on to remain tireless (in doing good), he returned the king his scepter.
And the king listened to his exhortation, and granted security to all living creatures; and commanded a constant supply of food, like the royal food, for all the dogs from the Bodisat downwards. And he remained firm in the teaching of the Bodisat, and did works of charity and other good deeds his life long, and after death was reborn in the world of the gods.
And the king heard his plea, and ensured safety for all living beings; and ordered a regular supply of food, similar to the royal provisions, for all the dogs, starting from the Bodisat. He stayed committed to the teachings of the Bodisat, doing charitable acts and other good deeds throughout his life, and after he died, he was reborn in the realm of the gods.
Now the Exhortation of the Dog flourished for tens of thousands of years. But the Bodisat lived to a good old age and passed away according to his deeds.
Now the Encouragement of the Dog thrived for tens of thousands of years. But the Bodisat lived a long life and passed away according to his actions.
When the Teacher had concluded this discourse, in illustration of his saying (“Not now only, O mendicants, did the Tathāgata act for the benefit of his relatives, formerly also he did so”), he made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka by saying, “He who was then the king was Ānanda, the others were the Buddha’s attendants, but the Dog was I myself.”
When the Teacher finished this talk, to support his point (“Not just now, O beggars, did the Tathāgata work for the good of his family; he did the same in the past”), he made the connection and wrapped up the Jātaka by saying, “The king back then was Ānanda, the others were the Buddha’s followers, but I was the Dog.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE DOG.
END OF THE STORY OF THE DOG.
245
245
No. 23.
BHOJĀJĀNĪYA JĀTAKA.
The Bhoja Thoroughbred.
“Though fallen on his side,” etc.—This the Teacher told when at Jetavana, concerning a monk who had lost heart in the struggle after holiness. For the Master then addressed the monk, and said, “Formerly, O mendicants, the wise were wont to exert themselves unremittingly, and did not give up when they received a check.” And he told a tale.
“Though fallen on his side,” etc.—This is what the Teacher said at Jetavana, regarding a monk who had lost his resolve in the pursuit of holiness. The Master then spoke to the monk and said, “Once, O mendicants, the wise used to push themselves tirelessly and did not give up when they faced setbacks.” And he shared a story.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, the Bodisat was born into the family of a thoroughbred Bhoja horse, and became the state charger of the king of Benares. He fed out of a priceless golden dish on the most delicious fine old rice; and he stood in a fragrant perfumed stall, hung round with curtains embroidered with flowers, covered with a canopy painted with golden stars, decked with garlands of sweet-smelling flowers, and furnished with a lamp of fragrant oil that was never extinguished.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benares, the Bodisat was born into a prestigious family of purebred Bhoja horses and became the king's prized charger in Benares. He ate from a valuable golden bowl filled with the finest aged rice and lived in a fragrant, perfumed stall, adorned with flower-embroidered curtains, topped with a canopy painted with golden stars, decorated with garlands of sweet-smelling flowers, and equipped with a lamp filled with fragrant oil that never went out.
Now there was no king who did not covet the kingdom of Benares. On one occasion seven kings surrounded the246 city, and sent a letter to the king of Benares, saying, “Either give us up the kingdom, or give us battle!”
Now there wasn’t a king who didn’t want the kingdom of Benares. One time, seven kings surrounded the246 city and sent a letter to the king of Benares, saying, “Either hand over the kingdom, or let’s fight!”
The king called a council of his ministers, and told them this, and asked them what was to be done.
The king summoned his ministers for a meeting and shared this with them, asking what should be done.
“You ought not yourself, O king, to go out to battle at once,” was the reply. “Send such and such a knight to give battle; and if he fails, we shall know what to do afterwards.”
“You shouldn’t, your majesty, go out to battle right away,” was the reply. “Send this knight and that knight to fight; and if they fail, we’ll know what to do next.”
The king sent for him, and said, “Can you give battle, well beloved, to these seven kings?”
The king called for him and said, “Can you fight, my dear, against these seven kings?”
“O king,” said he, “if I may have the thoroughbred Bhoja charger, I shall be able to fight, not only the seven kings, but the kings of all the continent of India.”
“O king,” he said, “if I can have the purebred Bhoja horse, I'll be able to fight not just the seven kings, but all the kings across the entire continent of India.”
“Take the Bhoja or any other charger you like, my trusty friend, and give them battle,” said the king.
“Take the Bhoja or any other charger you prefer, my loyal friend, and engage them in battle,” said the king.
“Very good, my lord,” said he, and took his leave, and went down from the palace, and had the Bhoja brought, and carefully clad in mail. And himself put on all his armour, girt on his sword, mounted the horse, issued from the city, charged like lightning against the first entrenchment, broke through it, took one king alive, galloped back, and delivered him over to the city guard.
“Alright, my lord,” he said, and took his leave, went down from the palace, and had the Bhoja brought, carefully dressed in armor. He put on his own gear, strapped on his sword, mounted his horse, rode out of the city, charged like lightning at the first fortification, broke through it, captured one king alive, galloped back, and handed him over to the city guard.
Then he started again, broke through the second, then the third, and so took five kings alive; and had broken through the sixth, and had just taken the sixth king prisoner, when the Bhoja thoroughbred received a wound, and blood gushed forth, and he began to be in severe pain.
Then he started again, broke through the second, then the third, and so he captured five kings alive; and he had broken through the sixth, and had just taken the sixth king prisoner, when the Bhoja thoroughbred was wounded, blood gushed out, and he began to feel intense pain.
When the horseman saw the Bhoja was wounded, he made him lie down at the king’s gate, loosened his mail, and began to harness another horse.
When the horseman saw that Bhoja was injured, he had him lie down at the king's gate, took off his armor, and started to prepare another horse.
Whilst the Bodisat lay there as best he could, he247 opened his eyes, and saw the knight, and said to himself, “He is harnessing another horse. That horse won’t be able to break through the seventh line, or take the seventh king. What I have already done will be lost. The knight, too, who has no equal, will be killed; and the king, too, will fall into the enemy’s power. No other horse, save I alone, can break through that remaining line and take the seventh king.” And lying there as he was, he sent for the knight, and said—
Whilst the Bodisat lay there as best he could, he247 opened his eyes, saw the knight, and thought to himself, “He’s getting another horse. That horse won’t be able to break through the seventh line or capture the seventh king. Everything I’ve already achieved will be lost. The knight, who is unmatched, will be killed; and the king will fall into enemy hands. No other horse, except for me alone, can break through that final line and capture the seventh king.” And lying there as he was, he called for the knight and said—
“O friend! O knight! no other horse, save I alone, will be able to break through the remaining line and take that last king. And I will not myself destroy the deeds I have already done. Have me helped up, and put the armour on to me.” And so saying, he uttered this stanza:
“O friend! O knight! no other horse but I alone can break through the remaining line and take that last king. And I will not undo the accomplishments I've already achieved. Help me up, and put the armor on me.” And so saying, he uttered this stanza:
Then the knight helped the Bodisat up, bound up his wound, put on all his harness, seated himself on his back, broke through the seventh line, took the seventh king alive, and delivered him over to the king’s guard.
Then the knight helped the Bodisat up, wrapped his wound, put on all his gear, climbed onto his back, broke through the seventh line, captured the seventh king alive, and handed him over to the king’s guard.
They led the Bodisat, too, to the king’s gate, and the king went out to see him. Then the Great Being said to the king—
They also brought the Bodisat to the king's gate, and the king came out to see him. Then the Great Being said to the king—
“O Great King! slay not those seven kings. Take an oath from them, and let them go. Let the honour due to me and to the knight be all given to him alone. It is not right to let a warrior come to ruin when he has taken seven kings prisoners and delivered them over to you.248 And do you give gifts, and keep the commandments, and rule your kingdom in righteousness and equity!”
“O Great King! Don’t kill those seven kings. Make them swear an oath and let them go. Give all the honor to me and the knight. It’s unfair to let a warrior fall after he has captured seven kings and brought them to you.248 And you should give gifts, follow the rules, and govern your kingdom with justice and fairness!”
And when the Bodisat had thus exhorted the king, they took off his harness. And as they were taking it off, piece by piece, he breathed his last.
And when the Bodisat had encouraged the king, they removed his armor. As they were taking it off, piece by piece, he took his last breath.
Then the king had a funeral performed for him, and gave the knight great honour, and took an oath from the seven kings that they would not rebel against him, and sent them away each to his own place. And he ruled his kingdom in righteousness and equity, and so at the end of his life passed away according to his deeds.
Then the king arranged a funeral for him, honored the knight greatly, and made the seven kings swear an oath that they wouldn't rebel against him. He then sent them back to their own lands. He governed his kingdom with fairness and justice, and in the end, passed away in line with his actions.
The Teacher added, “Thus, O mendicants, the wise, even in former times, exerted themselves unremittingly, and did not give in when they received a check. How then can you lose heart, after being ordained according to a system of religion so adapted to lead you to salvation! And he then explained the Truths.
The Teacher added, “So, O beggars, the wise, even in the past, worked hard without giving up, and didn’t lose hope when they faced setbacks. How can you be discouraged now, after being ordained into a religion designed to guide you toward salvation? Then he explained the Truths.
When his exhortation was concluded, the monk who had lost heart was established in the Fruit of Arahatship. Then the Teacher made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka by saying, “The king of that time was Ānanda, the knight was Sāriputta, but the Bhoja thoroughbred was I myself.”
When he finished his encouragement, the monk who had lost hope attained the Fruit of Arahatship. Then the Teacher made the connection and summarized the Jātaka by saying, “The king at that time was Ānanda, the knight was Sāriputta, but the Bhoja thoroughbred was me.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE BHOJA THOROUGHBRED.
END OF THE STORY OF THE BHOJA THOROUGHBRED.
249
249
No. 24.
ĀJAÑÑA JĀTAKA.
The Thoroughbred Battle Horse.
“At every time, in every place.”—This also the Master told, while at Jetavana, about that monk who lost heart.305 But when he had addressed the monk with the words, “The wise in former times, O monk, continued their exertion, even though in the struggle they received a blow,” he told this tale.
“At every time, in every place.”—This also the Master told, while at Jetavana, about that monk who lost heart.305 But when he had addressed the monk with the words, “The wise in former times, O monk, continued their exertion, even though in the struggle they received a blow,” he told this tale.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, seven kings, as before, surrounded the city. Then a warrior who fought from a chariot harnessed two Sindh horses, who were brothers, to his chariot, issued from the city, broke through six lines and took six kings prisoners.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benares, seven kings, just like before, surrounded the city. Then a warrior who fought from a chariot hitched two Sindh horses, who were brothers, to his chariot, came out of the city, broke through six lines, and captured six kings.
At that moment the eldest of the horses received a wound. The charioteer drove on till he came to the king’s gate, took the elder horse out, loosened his harness, made him lie down on his side, and began to harness another horse.
At that moment, the oldest horse got injured. The charioteer continued driving until he reached the king’s gate, took the older horse out, unfastened its harness, made it lie down on its side, and started to harness another horse.
250
250
When the Bodisat saw this, he thought as before, sent for the charioteer, and lying as he was, uttered this stanza:
When the Bodisat saw this, he thought as before, called for the charioteer, and lying as he was, said this stanza:
The charioteer helped the Bodisat up, harnessed him, broke through the seventh line, and bringing the seventh king with him, drove up to the king’s gate and took out the horse.
The charioteer helped the Bodisat up, secured him, broke through the seventh line, and bringing the seventh king with him, drove up to the king’s gate and took out the horse.
The Bodisat, lying there on his side, exhorted the king as before, and then breathed his last. The king performed funeral rites over his body, did honour to the charioteer, ruled his kingdom with righteousness, and passed away according to his deeds.
The Bodisat, lying on his side, advised the king as he had before, and then took his last breath. The king conducted funeral rites for his body, honored the charioteer, ruled his kingdom justly, and passed away in accordance with his actions.
When the Teacher had finished the discourse, he proclaimed the Truths, and summed up the Jātaka (that monk having obtained Arahatship after the Truths) by saying, “The king of that time was Ānanda, the horse the Supreme Buddha.”
When the Teacher finished his talk, he announced the Truths and wrapped up the Jātaka (that monk who attained Arahatship after hearing the Truths) by saying, “The king back then was Ānanda, and the horse was the Supreme Buddha.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE THOROUGHBRED.
END OF THE STORY OF THE THOROUGHBRED.
251
251
No. 25.
TITTHA JĀTAKA.
The Horse at the Crossing.
“Feed the horse, then, charioteer,” etc.—This the Master told while at Jetavana about a monk who at that time was a co-resident junior under the Minister of Righteousness, but who had formerly been a goldsmith.
“Feed the horse, then, charioteer,” etc.—This is what the Master said while at Jetavana about a monk who was a co-resident junior under the Minister of Righteousness at that time, but who had previously been a goldsmith.
For the knowledge of hearts and motives belongs to the Buddhas only, and to no one else; and hence it was that even the Minister of Righteousness306 prescribed corruption as a subject of meditation for the monk under his rule, through ignorance of his true character.
For the knowledge of hearts and motives belongs to the Buddhas only, and to no one else; and hence it was that even the Minister of Righteousness306 prescribed corruption as a subject of meditation for the monk under his rule, through ignorance of his true character.
Now the monk derived no benefit from that religious exercise—for the following reason. He had come to life in five hundred successive births in a goldsmith’s house. From the continual sight through so long a period of the purest gold, the idea of impurity was difficult for him to grasp. Four months he spent without being able to get the faintest notion of it.
Now the monk didn’t gain anything from that religious practice—for the following reason. He had lived through five hundred consecutive lifetimes in a goldsmith’s household. After constantly seeing the purest gold for such a long time, the concept of impurity was hard for him to understand. He spent four months without being able to get even the slightest idea of it.
As the Minister of Righteousness was unable to bestow salvation (Arahatship) on his co-resident junior, he said to himself, “He must be one of those whom only a Buddha can lead to the Truth! We will take him to the Tathāgata.” And he led him to the Master.
As the Minister of Righteousness couldn’t grant salvation (Arahatship) to his junior colleague, he thought to himself, “He must be one of those who can only be guided to the Truth by a Buddha! Let’s take him to the Tathāgata.” And he took him to the Master.
The Master inquired of Sāriputta why he brought the252 monk before him. “Lord! I prescribed a subject of meditation for this brother, but in four months he has failed to get the most elementary notion of it; so I presumed he was one of those men whom only a Buddha can lead to the Truth, and I have brought him to you.”
The Master asked Sāriputta why he had brought the252 monk to him. “Lord! I suggested a meditation topic for this brother, but after four months he hasn’t grasped even the basics; so I assumed he was someone only a Buddha could guide to the Truth, and I brought him to you.”
“What was the particular exercise you prescribed for him, Sāriputta?”
"What specific exercise did you suggest for him, Sāriputta?"
“The Meditation on Impurity, O Blessed One!”
“The Meditation on Impurity, O Blessed One!”
“O Sāriputta! you don’t understand the hearts and motives of men. Do you go now; but return in the evening, and you shall take your co-resident with you.”
“O Sāriputta! You don’t understand people’s hearts and motives. Go for now; but come back in the evening, and you can take your co-resident with you.”
Thus dismissing Sāriputta, the Teacher had the monk provided with a better suit of robes, kept him near himself on the begging-round, and had pleasant food given to him. On his return with the monks he spent the rest of the day in his apartment, and in the evening took that brother with him on his walk round the monastery. There, in a mango-grove, he created a pond, and in it a large cluster of lotuses, and among them one flower of surpassing size and beauty. And telling the monk to sit down there and watch that flower, he returned to his apartment.
Thus dismissing Sāriputta, the Teacher had the monk given a nicer set of robes, kept him close by during alms collection, and had him served tasty food. When he returned with the monks, he spent the rest of the day in his quarters and, in the evening, took that brother with him for a walk around the monastery. There, in a mango grove, he made a pond and filled it with a large cluster of lotuses, featuring one flower that was exceptionally big and beautiful. He told the monk to sit there and watch that flower while he went back to his quarters.
The monk gazed at the flower again and again. The Blessed One made that very flower decay; and even as the monk was watching it, it faded away and lost its colour. Then the petals began to fall off, beginning with the outermost, and in a minute they had all dropped on the ground. At last the heart fell to pieces, and the centre knob only remained.
The monk looked at the flower over and over. The Blessed One made that flower wither; and while the monk was watching, it lost its color and faded away. Then the petals started to drop off, starting with the outer ones, and in a minute, they all fell to the ground. Finally, the core fell apart, leaving just the center knob.
As the monk saw this, he thought, “But now this lotus-flower was exquisitely beautiful! Now its colour has gone; its petals and filaments have fallen away, and only the centre knob is left! If such a flower can so decay, what may not happen to this body of mine! Verily nothing that is composite is enduring!” And the eyes of his mind were opened.253 Then the Master knew that he had attained to spiritual insight; and without leaving his apartment, sent out an appearance as of himself, saying:
As the monk saw this, he thought, “But that lotus flower was incredibly beautiful! Now its color is gone; its petals and filaments have fallen away, and only the center knob is left! If such a flower can decay like this, what might happen to my body! Truly, nothing that is made up of parts lasts forever!” And the eyes of his mind were opened.253 Then the Master realized that he had achieved spiritual insight; and without leaving his room, projected an image of himself, saying:
As the stanza was over the monk reached to Arahatship; and at the thought of now being delivered from every kind of future life, he gave utterance to his joy in the hymn of praise beginning—
As the stanza ended, the monk reached Arahatship; and at the thought of finally being free from all future lives, he expressed his joy in the hymn of praise starting—
And he returned to the Blessed One, and paid him reverence. The Elder also came; and when he took leave of the Teacher, he took his co-resident junior back with him.
And he went back to the Blessed One and showed his respect. The Elder also came; and after he said goodbye to the Teacher, he took his fellow junior back with him.
And the news of this was noised abroad among the brethren. And they sat together in the evening in the Lecture Hall, extolling the virtues of the Sage, and254 saying, “Brethren, Sāriputta the Venerable, not possessing the knowledge of hearts and motives, ignored the disposition of the monk under his charge; but the Master, having that knowledge, procured in one day for that very man the blessing of Arahatship, with all its powers! Ah! how great is the might of the Buddhas!”
And the news of this spread among the community. They gathered in the evening in the Lecture Hall, celebrating the greatness of the Sage, and254 saying, “Friends, Venerable Sāriputta, not knowing the hearts and motives of others, overlooked the situation of the monk he was responsible for; but the Master, having that insight, helped that very man achieve the blessing of Arahatship, along with all its powers in just one day! Ah! How truly powerful the Buddhas are!”
When the Teacher had come there and had taken his seat, he asked them what they were talking about. And they told him.
When the Teacher arrived and took his seat, he asked them what they were discussing. And they told him.
“It is not so very wonderful, O monks,” said he, “that I now, as the Buddha, should know this man’s disposition; formerly also I knew it.”
“It’s not that surprising, monks,” he said, “that I, as the Buddha, know this man’s character; I used to know it too.”
And he told a tale.
And he shared a story.
Once upon a time Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, and the Bodisat was his adviser in things spiritual and temporal.
Once upon a time, Brahma-datta was ruling in Benares, and the Bodisat was his advisor for both spiritual and worldly matters.
Now somebody took a common hack to be rubbed down at the ford where the king’s state charger used to be bathed. The charger was offended at being led down into the water where a hack had been rubbed down, and refused to step into it.
Now someone took a regular horse to be groomed at the ford where the king’s prized horse used to be bathed. The prized horse was upset about being taken into the water where a regular horse had been groomed and wouldn’t step into it.
The horsekeeper went and said to the king, “Your majesty! the state charger won’t enter the water.”
The stable keeper went and said to the king, “Your Majesty! The royal horse won’t go into the water.”
The king sent for the Bodisat, and said, “Do you go, Paṇḍit, and find out why the horse won’t go into the water when he is led down to the ford.”
The king summoned the Bodisat and said, “Go, wise one, and find out why the horse won’t enter the water when it’s taken down to the crossing.”
“Very well, my Lord!” said he; and went to the ford, and examined the horse, and found there was nothing the matter with it. Then, reflecting what might be the reason, he thought, “Some other horse must have255 been watered here just before him; and offended at that, he must have refused to enter the water.”
“Alright, my Lord!” he said, and went to the shallow crossing, checked the horse, and found that nothing was wrong with it. Then, considering what could be the reason, he thought, “Some other horse must have been watered here just before him, and because of that, he must have refused to go into the water.”
So he asked the horsekeepers whether anything had been watered at the ford just before.
So he asked the stable hands if anything had been watered at the ford just before.
“A certain hack, my Lord!” said they.
“A certain trick, my Lord!” they said.
Then the Bodisat saw it was his vanity that made him wish not to be bathed there, and that he ought to be taken to some other pond. So he said, “Look you, horsekeeper, even if a man gets the finest milky rice with the most delicious curry to eat, he will tire of it sooner or later. This horse has been bathed often enough at the ford here, take him to some other ford to rub him down and feed him.” And so saying, he uttered the verse—
Then the Bodisat realized that it was his vanity that made him not want to be bathed there and that he should be taken to another pond. So he said, “Listen, horsekeeper, even if someone has the best milky rice with the tastiest curry, they'll get tired of it eventually. This horse has been bathed here plenty of times; take him to another spot to rub him down and feed him.” And after saying this, he recited the verse—
When they heard what he said, they took the horse to another ford, and there bathed and fed him. And as they were rubbing down the horse after watering him, the Bodisat went back to the king.
When they heard what he said, they took the horse to another crossing, and there they bathed and fed him. While they were brushing down the horse after watering him, the Bodisat returned to the king.
The king said, “Well, friend! has the horse had his bath and his drink?”
The king said, “So, friend! Has the horse had his bath and a drink?”
“It has, my Lord!”
“It has, my Lord!”
“Why, then, did it refuse at first?”
“Why did it refuse at first?”
“Just in this way,” said he; and told him all.
“Just like this,” he said, and shared everything.
The king gave the Bodisat much honour, saying, “He understands the motives even of such an animal as this. How wise he is!” And at the end of this life he passed away according to his deeds. And the Bodisat too passed away according to his deeds.
The king honored the Bodisat, saying, “He understands the motives even of an animal like this. How wise he is!” And at the end of this life, he passed away according to his actions. The Bodisat also passed away according to his actions.
256
256
When the Master had finished this discourse in illustration of his saying (“Not now only, O mendicants, have I known this man’s motive; formerly also I did so”), he made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka, by saying, “The state charger of that time was this monk, the King was Ānanda, but the wise minister was I myself.”
When the Master finished this explanation of his saying (“Not just now, O beggars, have I understood this man’s motive; I knew it before as well”), he made the connection and wrapped up the Jātaka by saying, “The royal horse of that time was this monk, the King was Ānanda, but the wise minister was me.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE FORD.
END OF THE STORY OF THE FORD.
257
257
No. 26.
MAHILĀ-MUKHA JĀTAKA.
Negative influences ruin good behavior.
“By listening first to robbers’ talk,” etc.308—This the Master told when at Jetavana, about Devadatta. Devadatta became well-pleasing to Prince Ajāta-sattu, and had great gain and honour. The Prince had a monastery built for him at Gayā-sīsa, and five hundred vessels-full of food made of the finest old fragment-rice provided for him daily. Through this patronage Devadatta’s following increased greatly, and he lived with his disciples in that monastery.
“By listening first to robbers’ talk,” etc.308—This the Master told when at Jetavana, about Devadatta. Devadatta became well-pleasing to Prince Ajāta-sattu, and had great gain and honour. The Prince had a monastery built for him at Gayā-sīsa, and five hundred vessels-full of food made of the finest old fragment-rice provided for him daily. Through this patronage Devadatta’s following increased greatly, and he lived with his disciples in that monastery.
At that time there were two friends living at Rājagaha; and one of them took the vows under the Teacher, the other under Devadatta. And they used to meet in different places, or go to the monasteries to see one another.
At that time, there were two friends living in Rājagaha; one of them took vows under the Teacher, while the other took them under Devadatta. They would meet in various places or visit the monasteries to see each other.
Now one day Devadatta’s adherent said to the other, “Brother! why do you go daily with toil and trouble to beg your food? Ever since Devadatta was settled at the Gayā-sīsa Monastery he is provided with the best of things to eat. That’s the best way to manage. Why do you make labour for yourself? Wouldn’t it be much258 better for you to come in the morning to Gayā-sīsa and enjoy really good food—drinking our excellent gruel, and eating from the eighteen kinds of dishes we get?”
Now one day, one of Devadatta's followers said to another, “Hey! Why do you go through all this trouble every day to beg for your food? Ever since Devadatta settled at the Gayā-sīsa Monastery, he’s been getting the best meals. That’s the smarter way to do it. Why put yourself through this hassle? Wouldn't it be so much better for you to come to Gayā-sīsa in the morning and enjoy some really good food—having our amazing gruel and eating from the eighteen different kinds of dishes we have?”
When he had been pressed again and again, he became willing to go; and thenceforward he used to go to Gayā-sīsa and take his meal, and return early to the Bambu Grove. But it was impossible to keep it secret for ever; and before long it was noised abroad that he went to Gayā-sīsa and partook of the food provided for Devadatta.
When he was pushed repeatedly, he finally agreed to go; from then on, he would go to Gayā-sīsa for his meals and come back early to the Bambu Grove. But it was impossible to keep it a secret forever, and soon enough, word spread that he visited Gayā-sīsa to eat the food that was provided for Devadatta.
So his friends asked him if that were true.
So his friends asked him if that was true.
“Who has said such a thing?” said he.
"Who said that?" he asked.
“Such and such a one,” was the reply.
“Someone,” was the response.
“Well, it is true, brethren, that I go and take my meals at Gayā-sīsa; but it is not Devadatta, it is the others who give me to eat.”
“Look, everyone, it’s true that I go and eat at Gayā-sīsa; but it’s not Devadatta who feeds me, it’s the others.”
“Brother! Devadatta is a bitter enemy of the Buddhas. The wicked fellow has curried favour with Ajāta-sattu, and won over his patronage by his wickedness. Yet you, who took the vows under a system so well able to lead you to Nirvāna, now partake of food procured for Devadatta by his wickedness. Come! we must take you before the Master!” So saying, they brought him to the Lecture Hall.
“Brother! Devadatta is a fierce enemy of the Buddhas. That wicked guy has gotten in with Ajāta-sattu and gained his support through his evil actions. Yet you, who have taken vows under a system so capable of guiding you to Nirvāna, are now eating food that was obtained for Devadatta through his wrongdoing. Come on! We need to take you to the Master!” With that, they brought him to the Lecture Hall.
The Master saw them, and asked, “What, then! are you come here, O mendicants! bringing this brother with you against his will?”
The Master saw them and asked, “What’s going on? Did you bring this brother here with you against his will, O beggars?”
“Yes, Lord,” said they. “This brother took the vows under you, and yet he partakes of the food which Devadatta’s wickedness has earned for him.”
“Yes, Lord,” they said. “This brother took the vows under you, and yet he eats the food that Devadatta's wrongdoing has provided for him.”
The Teacher asked him whether this was true what they said.
The teacher asked him if what they said was true.
“Lord!” replied he, “it is not Devadatta, but the others who give me food: that I do eat.”
“Lord!” he replied, “it’s not Devadatta, but the others who give me food: that I do eat.”
Then said the Teacher, “O monk, make no excuse for it. Devadatta is a sinful, wicked man. How then can you, who took the vows here, eat Devadatta’s bread, even259 while devoting yourself to my religion? Yet you always, even when right in those whom you honoured, used to follow also any one you met.” And he told a tale.
Then the Teacher said, “Oh monk, don’t make excuses for it. Devadatta is a sinful, wicked man. How can you, who took the vows here, eat Devadatta’s bread, while committing yourself to my faith? Yet you always followed anyone you met, even when they were not deserving of your respect.” And he shared a story.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, the Bodisat became his minister. At that time the king had a state elephant, named ‘Girly-face,’ who was good and gentle, and would hurt nobody.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benares, the Bodisat became his minister. At that time, the king had a state elephant named 'Girly-face,' who was friendly and gentle and wouldn't hurt anyone.
Now one day, robbers came at night-time to a place near his stall, and sat down not far from him, and consulted about their plans, saying, “Thus should a tunnel be broken through; thus should housebreaking be carried out; goods should be carried off only after the tunnel or the breach has been made clear and open as a road or a ford; the taker should carry off the things, even with murder, thus no one will be able to stand up against him; robbery must never be united with scruples of conduct, but with harshness, violence, and cruelty.” Thus advising and instructing one another, they separated.
Now one night, robbers came to a spot near his stall and sat down not far from him. They talked about their plans, saying, “This is how we should break through a tunnel; this is how we should carry out a burglary; we should only take the goods after the tunnel or the breach is clear and accessible, like a road or a ford; the one taking the items should do so even if it means killing someone, so that no one can stand against him; robbery should never be mixed with any moral concerns, but rather with harshness, violence, and cruelty.” After giving each other this advice and instruction, they went their separate ways.
And the next day likewise, and so for many days they assembled there, and consulted together. When the elephant heard what they said, he thought, “It is me they are teaching. I am in future to be harsh, violent, and cruel.” And he really became so.
And the next day and for many days after that, they gathered there and discussed things together. When the elephant heard what they were saying, he thought, “They're teaching me. From now on, I’m supposed to be tough, aggressive, and mean.” And he actually became like that.
Early in the morning an elephant keeper came there. Him he seized with his trunk, dashed to the ground, and slew. So, likewise, he treated a second and a third, slaying every one who came near him.
Early in the morning, an elephant keeper arrived. The elephant grabbed him with his trunk, threw him to the ground, and killed him. He did the same with a second and a third person, killing everyone who got close to him.
So they told the king that ‘Girly-face’ had gone mad, and killed every one he caught sight of. The King sent260 the Bodisat, saying, “Do you go, Paṇḍit, and find out what’s the reason of his having become a Rogue!”309
So they told the king that ‘Girly-face’ had gone mad, and killed every one he caught sight of. The King sent260 the Bodisat, saying, “Do you go, Paṇḍit, and find out what’s the reason of his having become a Rogue!”309
The Bodisat went there, and finding he had no bodily ailment, thought over what the reason could be; and came to the conclusion that he must have become a Rogue after overhearing some conversation or other, and thinking it was meant as a lesson for him. So he asked the elephant keepers, “Has there been any talking going on at night time, near the stable?”
The Bodisat went there and, noticing he had no physical issues, considered what the problem might be. He concluded that he must have turned into a Rogue after overhearing some conversation, thinking it was meant as a lesson for him. So, he asked the elephant keepers, “Has anyone been talking at night near the stable?”
“O yes, sir! Some thieves used to come and talk together,” was the reply.
“O yeah, sir! Some thieves used to come and talk together,” was the reply.
The Bodisat went away, and told the king, “There is nothing bodily the matter with the elephant, your Majesty; it is simply from hearing robbers talk that he has become a Rogue.”
The Bodisat left and said to the king, “Your Majesty, there’s nothing physically wrong with the elephant; he’s just picked up bad habits from listening to the robbers.”
“Well; what ought we to do now?”
“Well, what should we do now?”
“Let holy devotees, venerable by the saintliness of their lives,310 be seated in the elephant stable and talk of righteousness.”
“Let holy devotees, venerable by the saintliness of their lives,310 be seated in the elephant stable and talk of righteousness.”
261
261
“Then do so, my friend,” said the king. And the Bodisat got holy men to sit near the elephant’s stall, telling them to talk of holy things.
“Then go ahead, my friend,” said the king. And the Bodisat had holy men sit near the elephant’s stall, instructing them to discuss sacred matters.
So, seated not far from the elephant, they began: “No one should be struck, no one killed. The man of upright conduct ought to be patient, loving, and merciful.”
So, sitting not far from the elephant, they started: “No one should be hit, no one killed. A person of good character should be patient, kind, and compassionate.”
On hearing this, he thought, “It is me these men are teaching; from this time forth I am to be good!” And so he became tame and quiet.
On hearing this, he thought, “These men are teaching me; from now on, I will be good!” And so he became gentle and calm.
The king asked the Bodisat, “How is it, my friend? Is he quieted?”
The king asked the Bodisat, “How is it, my friend? Is he calm?”
“Yes, my Lord! The elephant, bad as he was, has, because of the wise men, been re-established in his former character.” And so saying, he uttered the stanza:
“Yes, my Lord! The elephant, as troublesome as he was, has been restored to his former self thanks to the wise men.” And saying this, he recited the stanza:
Then the king gave great honour to the Bodisat for understanding the motives even of one born as an animal. And he lived to a good old age, and, with the Bodisat, passed away according to his deeds.
Then the king honored the Bodisat greatly for understanding the motivations of even someone born as an animal. He lived to a ripe old age, and, along with the Bodisat, passed away according to his deeds.
The Teacher having finished this discourse, in illustration of what he had said (“Formerly also, O monk, you used to follow any one you met. When you heard what thieves said, you followed thieves; when you heard what262 the righteous said, you followed them”), he made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka by saying, “He who at that time was ‘Girly-face’ was the traitor-monk, the king was Ānanda, and the minister was I myself.”
The Teacher, having wrapped up this discussion to illustrate his point, said, “In the past, you, O monk, would follow anyone you encountered. When you heard thieves speaking, you followed them; when you heard the righteous, you followed them.” He then made the connection and concluded the Jātaka by stating, “He who was ‘Girly-face’ at that time was the traitor-monk, the king was Ānanda, and I was the minister.”
263
263
No. 27.
ABHIṆHA JĀTAKA.
The Elephant and the Dog.
“No longer can he take a morsel even,” etc.—This the Master told when at Jetavana about an old monk and a lay convert.
“He can’t take even a bite anymore,” etc.—The Master said this while at Jetavana regarding an old monk and a lay follower.
At Sāvatthi, the story goes, there were two friends. One of them entered the Order, and went every day to get his meal at the house of the other. The other gave him to eat, and ate himself; and went back with him to the monastery, sat there chatting and talking with him till sunset, and then returned to the city. The other, again, used to accompany him to the city gate, and then turn back. And the close friendship between them became common talk among the brethren.
At Sāvatthi, there were two friends. One of them joined the monastery and went every day to eat at the other’s house. The other would feed him and eat himself, then return to the monastery together, chatting and talking until sunset, after which he would head back to the city. The other would walk him to the city gate and then turn back. Their close friendship became a well-known topic among the other monks.
Now one day the monks sat talking in the Lecture Hall about their intimacy. When the Teacher came, he asked them what they were talking about, and they told him. Then he said, “Not now only, O mendicants, have these been close allies; they were so also in a former birth.” And he told a tale.
Now one day the monks were sitting in the Lecture Hall talking about their closeness. When the Teacher arrived, he asked them what they were discussing, and they explained. Then he said, “Not just now, O mendicants, have these been close allies; they were also in a previous life.” And he shared a story.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, the Bodisat became his minister.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benares, the Bodisat became his minister.
At that time a dog used to go to the state elephant’s264 stable, and feed on the lumps of rice which fell where the elephant fed. Being attracted there by the food, he soon became great friends with the elephant, and used to eat close by him. At last neither of them was happy without the other; and the dog used to amuse himself by catching hold of the elephant’s trunk, and swinging to and fro.
At that time, a dog would go to the state elephant's264 stable and eat the rice lumps that fell when the elephant fed. Lured by the food, he quickly became good friends with the elephant and would eat near him. Eventually, neither of them felt happy without the other, and the dog would entertain himself by grabbing the elephant’s trunk and swinging back and forth.
But one day there came a peasant who gave the elephant-keeper money for the dog, and took it back with him to his village. From that time the elephant, missing the dog, would neither eat nor drink nor bathe. And they let the king know about it.
But one day a peasant came along and gave the elephant-keeper money for the dog, then took it back to his village. From that point on, the elephant, missing the dog, refused to eat, drink, or bathe. They informed the king about it.
He sent the Bodisat, saying, “Do you go, Paṇḍit, and find out what’s the cause of the elephant’s behaviour.”312
He sent the Bodisat, saying, “Do you go, Paṇḍit, and find out what’s the cause of the elephant’s behaviour.”312
So he went to the stable, and seeing how sad the elephant looked, said to himself, “There seems to be nothing bodily the matter with him. He must be so overwhelmed with grief by missing some one, I should think, who had become near and dear to him.” And he asked the elephant-keepers, “Is there any one with whom he is particularly intimate?”
So he went to the stable, and seeing how sad the elephant looked, thought to himself, “There doesn’t seem to be anything physically wrong with him. He must be really overwhelmed with grief about missing someone who was close to him.” And he asked the elephant keepers, “Is there anyone he’s particularly close to?”
“Certainly, Sir! There was a dog of whom he was very fond indeed!”
“Of course, Sir! There was a dog that he was really very fond of!”
“Where is it now?”
"Where is it now?"
“Some man or other took it away.”
“A guy took it away.”
“Do you know where the man lives?”
“Do you know where the guy lives?”
“No, Sir!”
“No, sir!”
Then the Bodisat went and told the king, “There’s nothing the matter with the elephant, your majesty; but265 he was great friends with a dog, and I fancy it’s through missing it that he refuses his food.”
Then the Bodisat went and told the king, “There’s nothing wrong with the elephant, your majesty; he was really good friends with a dog, and I think it’s because he misses it that he’s not eating.”
And so saying, he uttered the stanza:
And with that, he recited the verse:
When the king heard what he said, he asked what was now to be done.
When the king heard what he said, he asked what should be done now.
“Have a proclamation made, O king, to this effect: ’A man is said to have taken away a dog of whom our state elephant was fond. In whose house soever that dog shall be found, he shall be fined so much!’”
“Make an announcement, O king, stating this: 'A man is reported to have taken a dog that our state elephant loved. Whoever finds that dog in their home will be fined this amount!'”
The king did so; and as soon as he heard of it, the man turned the dog loose. The dog hastened back, and went close up to the elephant. The elephant took him up in his trunk, and placed him on his forehead, and wept and cried, and took him down again, and watched him as he fed. And then he took his own food.
The king did that; and as soon as he heard about it, the man let the dog go. The dog rushed back and went right up to the elephant. The elephant picked him up with his trunk, put him on his forehead, wept and cried, then set him down again and watched him eat. After that, the elephant ate his own food.
Then the king paid great honour to the Bodisat for knowing the motives even of animals.
Then the king honored the Bodisat greatly for understanding the motives of even animals.
When the Teacher had finished this discourse, and had enlarged upon the Four Truths,313 he made the connexion and summed up the Jātaka, “He who at that time was the dog was the lay convert, the elephant was the old monk, but the minister Paṇḍit was I myself.”
When the Teacher had finished this discourse, and had enlarged upon the Four Truths,313 he made the connexion and summed up the Jātaka, “He who at that time was the dog was the lay convert, the elephant was the old monk, but the minister Paṇḍit was I myself.”
END OF THE STORY ON CONSTANCY.
END OF THE STORY ON CONSTANCY.
266
266
No. 28.
NANDI-VISĀLA JĀTAKA.
The Bull Who Won the Bet.
“Speak kindly.”—This the Master told when at Jetavana concerning the abusive language of the Six.314
“Speak kindly.”—This the Master told when at Jetavana concerning the abusive language of the Six.314
For on one occasion the Six made a disturbance by scorning, snubbing, and annoying peaceable monks, and overwhelming them with the ten kinds of abuse. The monks told the Blessed One about it. He sent for the Six, and asked them whether it was true. And on their acknowledging it, he reproved them, saying, “Harsh speaking, O mendicants, is unpleasant, even to animals. An animal once made a man who addressed him harshly lose a thousand.” And he told a tale.
For one time, the Six caused a commotion by mocking, insulting, and bothering peaceful monks, overwhelming them with ten different types of abuse. The monks informed the Blessed One about this. He called the Six and asked them if it was true. After they admitted it, he scolded them, saying, “Speaking harshly, O mendicants, is unpleasant, even to animals. An animal once made a man who spoke to him harshly lose a thousand.” And he told a story.
Long ago a king of Gandhāra was reigning in Takkasilā, in the land of Gandhāra. The Bodisat came to life then as a bull.
Long ago, a king of Gandhāra ruled in Takkasilā, in the land of Gandhāra. The Bodisat was then reborn as a bull.
Now, when he was yet a young calf, a certain Brāhman, after attending upon some devotees who were wont to267 give oxen to priests, received the bull. And he called it Nandi Visāla, and grew very fond of it; treating it like a son, and feeding it on gruel and rice.
Now, when he was still a young calf, a certain Brahmin, after helping some devotees who usually gave oxen to priests, received the bull. He named it Nandi Visala and became very attached to it, treating it like a son and feeding it gruel and rice.
When the Bodisat grew up, he said to himself, “This Brāhman has brought me up with great care; and there’s no other ox in all the continent of India can drag the weight I can. What if I were to let the Brāhman know about my strength, and so in my turn provide sustenance for him!”
When the Bodisat grew up, he said to himself, “This Brāhman has raised me with great care; and there’s no other ox in all of India that can pull the weight I can. What if I let the Brāhman know about my strength, and in turn provide for him!”
And he said one day to the Brāhman, “Do you go now, Brāhman, to some squire rich in cattle, and offer to bet him a thousand that your ox will move a hundred laden carts.”
And one day he said to the Brāhman, “Why don’t you go to a wealthy landowner with a lot of cattle and offer to bet him a thousand that your ox can pull a hundred loaded carts?”
The Brāhman went to a rich farmer, and started a conversation thus:
The Brahmin went to a wealthy farmer and started a conversation like this:
“Whose bullocks hereabout do you think the strongest?”
“Whose cattle do you think are the strongest around here?”
“Such and such a man’s,” said the farmer; and then added, “but of course there are none in the whole countryside to touch my own!”
“Such and such a guy's,” said the farmer; and then added, “but of course there are none in the whole countryside that can compare to my own!”
“I have one ox,” said the Brāhman, “who is good to move a hundred carts, loads and all!”
“I have one ox,” said the Brāhman, “who can easily pull a hundred carts, with all their loads!”
“Tush!” said the squire. “Where in the world is such an ox?”
“Tush!” said the squire. “Where on earth is such an ox?”
“Just in my house!” said the Brāhman.
“Right in my house!” said the Brāhman.
“Then make a bet about it!”
“Then place a bet on it!”
“All right! I bet you a thousand he can.”
“All right! I bet you a thousand that he can.”
So the bet was made. And he filled a hundred carts (small waggons made for two bullocks) with sand and gravel and stones, ranged them all in a row, and tied them all firmly together, cross-bar to axle-tree.
So the bet was made. And he filled a hundred carts (small wagons made for two oxen) with sand, gravel, and stones, lined them all up in a row, and secured them all tightly together, cross-bar to axle.
Then he bathed Nandi Visāla, gave him a measure of scented rice, hung a garland round his neck, and yoked268 him by himself to the front cart. Then he took his seat on the pole, raised his goad aloft, and called out, “Gee up! you brute!! Drag ‘em along! you wretch!!”
Then he bathed Nandi Visāla, gave him some scented rice, put a garland around his neck, and hitched him alone to the front cart. Then he took his seat on the pole, lifted his goad high, and shouted, “Let’s go! Come on, you beast!! Pull them along! You scoundrel!!”
The Bodisat said to himself, “He addresses me as a wretch. I am no wretch!” And keeping his four legs as firm as so many posts, he stood perfectly still.
The Bodisat said to himself, “He calls me a loser. I am no loser!” And keeping his four legs as steady as posts, he stood completely still.
Then the squire that moment claimed his bet, and made the Brāhman hand over the thousand pieces. And the Brāhman, minus his thousand, took out his ox, went home to his house, and lay down overwhelmed with grief.
Then the squire immediately claimed his bet and made the Brāhman hand over the thousand coins. And the Brāhman, now without his thousand, took out his ox, went home, and lay down, consumed by grief.
Presently Nanda Visāla, who was roaming about the place, came up and saw the Brāhman grieving there, and said to him,
Presently, Nanda Visāla, who was wandering around the area, approached and saw the Brāhman in distress, and said to him,
“What, Brāhman! are you asleep?”
“What, Brāhman! are you sleeping?”
“Sleep! How can I sleep after losing the thousand pieces?”
“Sleep! How can I sleep after losing a thousand pieces?”
“Brāhman! I’ve lived so long in your house, and have I ever broken any pots, or rubbed up against the walls, or made messes about?”
“Brāhman! I’ve lived in your house for so long, and have I ever broken any pots, bumped into the walls, or made a mess?”
“Never, my dear!”
"Not a chance, my dear!"
“Then why did you call me a wretch? It’s your fault. It’s not my fault. Go now, and bet him two thousand, and never call me a wretch again—I, who am no wretch at all!”
“Then why did you call me a loser? It’s your fault. It’s not my fault. Go now, and bet him two thousand, and never call me a loser again—I, who am no loser at all!”
When the Brāhman heard what he said, he made the bet two thousand, tied the carts together as before, decked out Nandi Visāla, and yoked him to the foremost cart.
When the Brāhman heard what he said, he made the bet two thousand, tied the carts together like before, decorated Nandi Visāla, and hitched him to the front cart.
He managed this in the following way: he tied the pole and the cross-piece fast together; yoked Nandi Visāla on one side; on the other he fixed a smooth piece of timber from the point of the yoke to the axle-end, and269 wrapping it round with the fastenings of the cross-piece, tied it fast; so that when this was done, the yoke could not move this way and that way, and it was possible for one ox to drag forwards the double bullock-cart.
He did this by tying the pole and cross-piece securely together; he harnessed Nandi Visāla on one side; on the other side, he attached a smooth piece of wood from the yoke point to the axle-end, and wrapping it with the fastenings of the cross-piece, secured it tightly; so that once this was done, the yoke wouldn't shift side to side, allowing one ox to pull the double bullock-cart forward.
Then the Brāhman seated himself on the pole, stroked Nandi Visāla on the back, and called out, “Gee up! my beauty!! Drag it along, my beauty!!”
Then the Brāhman sat on the pole, patted Nandi Visāla on the back, and called out, “Come on! my beauty!! Pull it along, my beauty!!”
And the Bodisat, with one mighty effort, dragged forwards the hundred heavily-laden carts, and brought the hindmost one up to the place where the foremost one had stood!
And the Bodisat, with one strong effort, pulled the hundred heavily-loaded carts forward and brought the last one to the spot where the first one had been!
Then the cattle-owner acknowledged himself beaten, and handed over to the Brāhman the two thousand; the bystanders, too, presented the Bodisat with a large sum; and the whole became the property of the Brāhman. Thus, by means of the Bodisat, great was the wealth he acquired.
Then the cattle owner admitted he was defeated and gave the Brahmin the two thousand. The onlookers also offered a substantial amount to the Bodhisatva, and everything became the property of the Brahmin. Thus, thanks to the Bodhisatva, he acquired great wealth.
So the Teacher reproved the Six, saying, “Harsh words, O mendicants, are pleasant to no one;” and uttered, as Buddha, the following stanza, laying down a rule of moral conduct:
So the Teacher reminded the Six, saying, “Harsh words, O beggars, please no one;” and expressed, as Buddha, the following verse, setting a standard for moral behavior:
When the Teacher had given them this lesson in virtue (“Speak kindly,” etc.), he summed up the Jātaka, “The Brāhman of that time was Ānanda, but Nandi Visāla was I myself.”
When the Teacher finished giving them this lesson in virtue ("Speak kindly," etc.), he wrapped up the Jātaka by saying, "The Brāhman back then was Ānanda, but Nandi Visāla was me."
END OF THE STORY OF THE BULL WHO WON THE BET.
END OF THE STORY OF THE BULL WHO WON THE BET.
270
270
No. 29.
KAṆHA JĀTAKA.
The Old Woman’s Black Bull.
“Whene’er the load be heavy.”—This the Master told while at Jetavana, about the Double Miracle. That and the Descent from Heaven will be explained in the Birth Story of the Sarabha Antelope, in the Thirteenth Book.
“Whenever the load is heavy.”—This is what the Master said while at Jetavana, about the Double Miracle. That and the Descent from Heaven will be explained in the Birth Story of the Sarabha Antelope, in the Thirteenth Book.
The Supreme Buddha performed on that occasion the Double Miracle, remained some time in heaven, and on the Great Day of the Pavāraṇā Festival315 descended at the city of Saŋkassa, and entered Jetavana with a great retinue.
The Supreme Buddha performed on that occasion the Double Miracle, remained some time in heaven, and on the Great Day of the Pavāraṇā Festival315 descended at the city of Saŋkassa, and entered Jetavana with a great retinue.
When the monks were seated in the Lecture Hall, they began to extol the virtue of the Teacher, saying, “Truly, Brethren! unequalled is the power of the Tathāgata. The yoke the Tathāgata bears none else is able to bear. Though the Six Teachers kept on saying, ‘We will work wonders! We will work wonders!’ they could not do even one. Ah! how unequalled is the power of the Tathāgata!”
When the monks settled in the Lecture Hall, they started praising the Teacher, saying, “Truly, Brothers! The power of the Tathāgata is unmatched. No one else can carry the burden the Tathāgata carries. Even though the Six Teachers kept insisting, ‘We will perform miracles! We will perform miracles!’ they couldn’t do a single one. Ah! How unmatched is the power of the Tathāgata!”
271
271
When the Teacher came there, he asked them what they were discussing, and they told him. Then he said, “O mendicants! who should now bear the yoke that I can bear? For even when an animal in a former birth I could find no one to drag the weight I dragged.” And he told a tale.
When the Teacher arrived, he asked them what they were talking about, and they told him. Then he said, “Oh, beggars! Who should now carry the burden that I can carry? Because even in a past life as an animal, I couldn’t find anyone to pull the load I carried.” And he shared a story.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, the Bodisat returned to life as a bull.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benares, the Bodisat was reborn as a bull.
Now, when it was still a young calf, its owners stopped a while in an old woman’s house, and gave him to her when they settled their account for their lodging. And she brought him up, treating him like a son, and feeding him on gruel and rice.
Now, when he was still a young calf, his owners paused for a moment at an old woman's house and gave him to her when they settled their bill for staying there. She raised him, treating him like a son and feeding him gruel and rice.
He soon became known as “The old woman’s Blackie.” When he grew up, he roamed about, as black as collyrium, with the village cattle, and was very good-tempered and quiet. The village children used to catch hold of his horns, or ears, or dewlaps, and hang on to him; or amuse themselves by pulling his tail, or riding about on his back.
He soon became known as “The old woman’s Blackie.” When he grew up, he wandered around, as black as coal, with the village cattle, and was very easy-going and calm. The village kids would grab his horns, ears, or dewlap and hang on to him; or they would entertain themselves by pulling his tail or riding on his back.
One day he said to himself, “My mother is wretchedly poor. She’s taken so much pains, too, in bringing me up, and has treated me like a son. What if I were to work for hire, and so relieve her distress!” And from that day he was always on the look out for a job.
One day he thought to himself, “My mom is really struggling financially. She has worked so hard to raise me and has treated me like her own son. What if I took a job to help ease her suffering?” From that day on, he was always searching for work.
Now one day a young caravan owner arrived at a neighbouring ford with five hundred bullock-waggons. And his bullocks were not only unable to drag the carts across, but even when he yoked the five hundred pair in a row they could not move one cart by itself.
Now, one day, a young caravan owner showed up at a nearby ford with five hundred bullock wagons. His bullocks couldn’t pull the carts across, and even when he lined up five hundred pairs, they still couldn’t move a single cart on its own.
272
272
The Bodisat was grazing with the village cattle close to the ford. The young caravan owner was a famous judge of cattle, and began looking about to see whether there were among them any thoroughbred bull able to drag over the carts. Seeing the Bodisat, he thought he would do; and asked the herdsmen—
The Bodisat was grazing with the village cattle near the crossing. The young caravan owner was a well-known judge of cattle and started looking around to see if there was any purebred bull among them that could pull the carts. Spotting the Bodisat, he thought he would be suitable and asked the herdsmen—
“Who may be the owners, my men, of this fellow? I should like to yoke him to the cart, and am willing to give a reward for having the carts dragged over.”
“Who could the owners of this guy be, my friends? I’d like to tie him to the cart and I'm willing to offer a reward for pulling the carts.”
“Catch him and yoke him then!” said they. “He has no owner hereabouts.”
“Grab him and tie him up then!” they said. “He doesn’t belong to anyone around here.”
But when he began to put a string through his nose and drag him along, he could not get him to come. For the Bodisat, it is said, wouldn’t go till he was promised a reward.
But when he started to put a string through his nose and pull him along, he couldn't get him to come. It’s said that the Bodisat wouldn’t move until he was promised a reward.
The young caravan owner, seeing what his object was, said to him, “Sir! if you’ll drag over these five hundred carts for me, I’ll pay you wages at the rate of two pence for each cart—a thousand pieces in all.”
The young caravan owner, realizing what he wanted, said to him, “Sir! If you move these five hundred carts for me, I’ll pay you two pence for each cart—a thousand pieces in total.”
Then the Bodisat went along of his own accord. And the men yoked him to the cart. And with a mighty effort he dragged it up and landed it safe on the high ground. And in the same manner he dragged up all the carts.
Then the Bodisat went on his own. The men hitched him to the cart. With a great effort, he pulled it up and safely landed it on the high ground. He dragged all the carts up in the same way.
So the caravan owner then put five hundred pennies in a bundle, one for each cart, and tied it round his neck. The bull said to himself, “This fellow is not giving me wages according to the rate agreed upon. I shan’t let him go on now!” And so he went and stood in the way of the front cart, and they tried in vain to get him away.
So, the caravan owner bundled up five hundred pennies, one for each cart, and tied it around his neck. The bull thought to himself, “This guy isn't paying me what we agreed on. I’m not letting him pass now!” And so, he stepped in front of the first cart, and they struggled unsuccessfully to move him aside.
The caravan owner thought, “He knows, I suppose, that the pay is too little;” and wrapping a thousand pieces in a cloth, tied them up in a bundle, and hung that273 round his neck. And as soon as he had got the bundle with a thousand inside he went off to his ‘mother.’
The caravan owner thought, “I guess he knows the pay is too low;” and wrapping a thousand coins in a cloth, he tied them up in a bundle and slung it around his neck. Once he had the bundle with a thousand inside, he headed off to his ‘mother.’
Then the village children called out, “See! what’s that round the neck of the old woman’s Blackie?” and began to run up to him. But he chased after them, so that they took to their heels before they got near him; and he went straight to his mother. And he appeared with eyes all bloodshot, utterly exhausted from dragging over so many carts.
Then the village kids shouted, “Look! What’s that around the neck of the old woman’s Blackie?” and started running toward him. But he chased after them, making them run away before they could get close; then he went straight to his mom. He showed up with bloodshot eyes, completely worn out from pulling all those carts.
“How did you got this, dear?” said the good old woman, when she saw the bag round his neck. And when she heard, on inquiry from the herdsmen, what had happened, she exclaimed, “Am I so anxious, then, to live on the fruit of your toil, my darling! Why do you put yourself to all this pain?”
“How did you get this, dear?” said the kind old woman when she saw the bag around his neck. And when she heard, from asking the herdsmen, what had happened, she exclaimed, “Am I really so eager to live off the fruits of your hard work, my darling! Why do you put yourself through all this pain?”
And she bathed him in warm water, and rubbed him all over with oil, and gave him to drink, and fed him up with good food. And at the end of her life she passed away according to her deeds, and the Bodisat with her.
And she gave him a warm bath, rubbed him down with oil, offered him drinks, and fed him with good food. And at the end of her life, she passed away as a result of her actions, along with the Bodisat.
When the Teacher had finished this lesson in virtue, in illustration of that saying of his (“Not now only, O mendicants, has the Bodisat been excellent in power; he was so also in a former birth”), he made the connexion, and, as Buddha, uttered the following stanza:
When the Teacher wrapped up this lesson in virtue, illustrating his saying (“Not just now, O beggars, has the Bodisat been powerful; he was also in a past life”), he made the connection and, as Buddha, spoke the following stanza:
274
274
Then the Blessed One told them, “At that time, O mendicants, only the Black Bull could drag the load.” And he then made the connexion and summed up the Jātaka: “The old woman of that time was Uppala-vaṇṇā, but ‘the old woman’s Blackie’ was I myself.”
Then the Blessed One told them, "At that time, O mendicants, only the Black Bull could carry the burden." He then made the connection and summed up the Jātaka: "The old woman from that time was Uppala-vaṇṇā, but 'the old woman's Blackie' was me."
END OF THE STORY OF THE OLD WOMAN’S BLACK BULL.316
END OF THE STORY OF THE OLD WOMAN’S BLACK BULL.316
275
275
No. 30.
MUṆIKA JĀTAKA.
The Ox Who Was Jealous of the Pig.
“Envy not Muṇika.”—This the Master told while at Jetavana, about being attracted by a fat girl. That will be explained in the Birth Story of Nārada-Kassapa the Younger, in the Thirteenth Book.
Don't envy Muṇika.—The Master said this while at Jetavana, in reference to being drawn to a plump girl. This will be explained in the Birth Story of Nārada-Kassapa the Younger, in the Thirteenth Book.
On that occasion the Teacher asked the monk, “Is it true what they say, that you are love-sick?”
On that occasion, the Teacher asked the monk, “Is it true what they say, that you’re lovesick?”
“It is true, Lord!” said he.
“It’s true, my Lord!” he said.
“What about?”
"What's up?"
“My Lord! ‘tis the allurement of that fat girl!”
“My Lord! It’s the temptation of that chubby girl!”
Then the Master said, “O monk! she will bring evil upon you. In a former birth already you lost your life on the day of her marriage, and were turned into food for the multitude.” And he told a tale.
Then the Master said, “Oh monk! She will bring trouble upon you. In a past life, you already lost your life on her wedding day and were turned into food for the masses.” And he told a story.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, the Bodisat came to life in the house of a landed proprietor in a certain village as an ox, with the name of ’Big-red.’ And he had a younger brother called ‘Little-red.’ And all the carting work in the household was carried on by means of the two brothers.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benares, the Bodisat was born in the house of a landowner in a village as an ox named 'Big-red.' He had a younger brother called 'Little-red.' All the carting work in the household was done by the two brothers.
Now there was an only daughter in that family, and she was asked in marriage for the son of a man of rank in276 a neighbouring city. Then her parents thinking, “It will do for a feast of delicacies for the guests who come to the girl’s wedding,” fattened up a pig with boiled rice. And his name was ‘Sausages.’
Now there was a only daughter in that family, and she was asked to marry the son of a prominent man in a nearby city. Her parents thought, “This will provide a feast of delicacies for the guests attending the girl’s wedding,” so they fattened up a pig with boiled rice. And they named him ‘Sausages.’
When Little-red saw this, he asked his brother, “All the carting work in the household falls to our lot. Yet these people give us mere grass and straw to eat; while they bring up that pig on boiled rice! What can be the reason of that fellow getting that?”
When Little Red saw this, he asked his brother, “All the carting work in the household falls to us. Yet these people only give us grass and straw to eat, while they feed that pig boiled rice! Why is that guy getting that?”
Then his brother said to him, “Dear Little-red, don’t envy the creature his food! This poor pig is eating the food of death! These people are fattening the pig to provide a feast for the guests at their daughter’s wedding. But a few days more, and you shall see how these men will come and seize the pig by his legs, and drag him off out of his sty, and deprive him of his life, and make curry for the guests!” And so saying, he uttered the following stanza:
Then his brother said to him, “Dear Little-red, don’t envy that creature's food! This poor pig is eating a food that leads to death! These people are fattening the pig to serve at their daughter’s wedding feast. Just a few days from now, you’ll see how these men will come and grab the pig by his legs, drag him out of his pen, take his life, and make curry for the guests!” And with that, he recited the following stanza:
And, not long after, those men came there; and they killed ‘Sausages,’ and cooked him up in various ways.
And not long after, those guys showed up; and they killed 'Sausages' and cooked him in different ways.
Then the Bodisat said to Little-red, “Have you seen ’Sausages,’ my dear?”
Then the Bodisat said to Little-red, “Have you seen 'Sausages,' my dear?”
“I have seen, brother,” said he, “what has come of the food poor Sausages ate. Better a hundred, a thousand times, than his rice, is our food of only grass and straw and chaff; for it works no harm, and is evidence that our lives will last.”
“I’ve seen, brother,” he said, “what happened to the food poor Sausages ate. Our meal of just grass, straw, and chaff is better a hundred, a thousand times, than his rice; because it does no harm and shows that our lives will endure.”
277
277
Then the Teacher said, “Thus then, O monk, you have already in a former birth lost your life through her, and become food for the multitude.” And when he had concluded this lesson in virtue, he proclaimed the Truths. When the Truths were over, that love-sick monk stood fast in the Fruit of Conversion. But the Teacher made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka, by saying, “He who at that time was ‘Sausages’ the pig was the love-sick monk, the fat girl was as she is now, Little-red was Ānanda, but Big-red was I myself.”
Then the Teacher said, “So, monk, you already lost your life in a past life because of her and became food for many.” After he finished this lesson in virtue, he shared the Truths. Once the Truths were shared, that love-sick monk became steadfast in the Fruit of Conversion. But the Teacher made the connection and summed up the Jātaka by saying, “The pig named ‘Sausages’ back then was the love-sick monk, the fat girl is as she is now, Little-red was Ānanda, and Big-red was me.”
278
278
CHAPTER IV. KULĀVAKAVAGGA.
No. 31.
KULĀVAKA JĀTAKA.
On Compassion for Animals.
“Let the Nestlings in the wood.”—This the Master told while at Jetavana, about a monk who drank water without straining it.
“Let the Nestlings in the wood.”—This is what the Master said while at Jetavana, about a monk who drank water without filtering it.
Two young monks who were friends, it is said, went into the country from Sāvatthi; and after stopping as long as it suited them in a certain pleasant spot, set out again towards Jetavana, with the intention of joining the Supreme Buddha.
Two young monks who were friends, it is said, went into the countryside from Sāvatthi; and after staying as long as they wanted in a certain lovely place, set out again towards Jetavana, planning to join the Supreme Buddha.
One of them had a strainer, the other had not; so they used to strain water enough at one time for both to drink.
One of them had a strainer, the other didn't; so they would strain enough water at once for both to drink.
One day they had a dispute; and the owner of the strainer would not lend it to the other, but strained water himself, and drank it. When the other could not get the strainer, and was unable to bear up any longer against his thirst, he drank without straining. And in due course they both arrived at Jetavana; and after saluting the Teacher, took their seats.
One day, they had a disagreement; the owner of the strainer refused to lend it to the other, so he strained the water himself and drank it. When the other person couldn't get the strainer and couldn't stand it any longer due to his thirst, he drank the water without straining it. Eventually, they both reached Jetavana; after greeting the Teacher, they took their seats.
The Teacher bade them welcome, saying, “Where are you come from?”
The Teacher welcomed them, saying, “Where did you come from?”
279
279
“Lord! we have been staying in a village in the land of Kosala; and we left it to come here and visit you.”
“Lord! We have been staying in a village in the land of Kosala, and we left to come here and visit you.”
“I hope, then, you are come in concord.”
"I hope, then, you are here in agreement."
The one without a strainer replied, “Lord! this monk quarrelled with me on the way, and wouldn’t lend me his strainer!”
The one without a strainer replied, “Lord! This monk argued with me on the way and wouldn’t lend me his strainer!”
But the other one said, “Lord! this monk knowingly drank water with living things in it without straining it!”
But the other one said, “Lord! this monk knowingly drank water with living creatures in it without filtering it!”
“Is it true, O monk, as he says, that you knowingly drank water with living creatures in it?”
“Is it true, monk, like he says, that you intentionally drank water with living creatures in it?”
“Yes, Lord! I drank the water as it was.”
“Yes, Lord! I drank the water just as it was.”
Then the Teacher said, “There were wise men once, O monk, ruling in heaven, who, when defeated and in full flight along the mighty deep, stopped their car, saying, ’Let us not, for the sake of supremacy, put living things to pain;’ and made sacrifice of all their glory, and even of their life, for the sake of the young of the Supaṇṇas.”
Then the Teacher said, “There were wise men once, O monk, ruling in heaven, who, when defeated and fleeing across the vast ocean, stopped their chariot and said, ‘Let’s not cause suffering to living beings just to maintain our power;’ and they gave up all their glory, and even their lives, for the sake of the young of the Supaṇṇas.”
And he told a tale.318
And he shared a story.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Long ago a king of Magadha was reigning in Rājagaha, in the land of Magadha.
Long ago, a king ruled in Rājagaha, in the region of Magadha.
At that time the Bodisat (just as he who is now Sakka was once born in the village of Macala in Magadha) was born in that very village as a nobleman’s son. On the naming-day they gave him the name of Prince Magha, and when he grew up he was known as ‘Magha the young Brāhman.’
At that time, the Bodisat (just like him who is now Sakka was once born in the village of Macala in Magadha) was born in that same village as the son of a nobleman. On his naming day, they named him Prince Magha, and as he grew up, he became known as ‘Magha the young Brāhman.’
His parents procured him a wife from a family of equal280 rank; and increasing in sons and daughters, he became a great giver of gifts, and kept the Five Commandments.
His parents arranged for him to marry someone from a family of equal status, and as he had more sons and daughters, he became a generous giver of gifts and upheld the Five Commandments.
In that village there were as many as thirty families; and one day the men of those families stopped in the middle of the village to transact some village business. The Bodisat removed with his feet the lumps of soil on the place where he stood, and made the spot convenient to stand on; but another came up and stood there. Then he smoothed out another spot, and took his stand there; but another man came and stood upon it. Still the Bodisat tried again and again with the same result, until he had made convenient standing-room for all the thirty.
In that village, there were about thirty families; and one day, the men from those families gathered in the middle of the village to handle some community business. The Bodisat cleared the dirt from where he was standing to make it more comfortable; but then another man came and stood there. So, he cleared another spot and took his position there; but another man joined him. The Bodisat kept trying again and again with the same outcome, until he had created enough comfortable space for all thirty men.
The next time he had an open-roofed shed put up there; and then pulled that down, and built a hall, and had benches spread in it, and a water-pot placed there. On another occasion those thirty men were reconciled by the Bodisat, who confirmed them in the Five Commandments; and thenceforward he continued with them in works of piety.
The next time, he had an open-roofed shed built there; then he tore that down and constructed a hall, adding benches and placing a water pot inside. On another occasion, the Bodisat brought those thirty men together and affirmed the Five Commandments for them; from then on, he worked with them in acts of devotion.
Whilst they were so living they used to rise up early, go out with bill-hooks and crowbars in their hands, tear up with the crowbars the stones in the four high roads and village paths, and roll them away, take away the trees which would be in the way of vehicles, make the rough places plain, form causeways, dig ponds, build public halls, give gifts, and keep the Commandments—thus, in many ways, all the dwellers in the village listened to the exhortations of the Bodisat, and kept the Commandments.
While they were living like this, they would wake up early, head out with billhooks and crowbars in their hands, use the crowbars to break up the stones on the four main roads and village paths, and roll them away. They removed trees that blocked vehicles, leveled rough areas, created pathways, dug ponds, built public halls, gave gifts, and followed the Commandments. In many ways, all the villagers listened to the Bodisat's teachings and followed the Commandments.
Now the village headman said to himself, “I used to have great gain from fines, and taxes, and pot-money, when these fellows drank strong drink, or took life, or broke the other Commandments. But now Magha the281 young Brāhman has determined to have the Commandments kept, and permits none to take life or to do anything else that is wrong. I’ll make them keep the Commandments with a vengeance!”
Now the village headman thought to himself, “I used to make a lot of money from fines, taxes, and pot-money when these guys drank heavily, killed, or broke other rules. But now Magha, the young Brāhman, insists on keeping the rules and doesn’t allow anyone to kill or do anything else wrong. I’ll make sure they follow the rules, no doubt about it!”
And he went in a rage to the king, and said, “O king! there are a number of robbers going about sacking the villages!”
And he stormed into the king and said, “Oh king! There are a bunch of robbers going around plundering the villages!”
“Go, and bring them up!” said the king in reply.
“Go and bring them here!” said the king in response.
And he went, and brought back all those men as prisoners, and had it announced to the king that the robbers were brought up. And the king, without inquiring what they had done, gave orders to have them all trampled to death by elephants!
And he went and brought back all those men as prisoners, then told the king that the robbers were captured. The king, without asking what they had done, ordered that they all be trampled to death by elephants!
Then they made them all lie down in the courtyard, and fetched the elephant. And the Bodisat exhorted them, saying, “Keep the Commandments in mind. Regard them all—the slanderer, and the king, and the elephant—with feelings as kind as you harbour towards yourselves!”
Then they made everyone lie down in the courtyard and brought in the elephant. The Bodisat encouraged them, saying, “Remember the Commandments. Treat everyone— the slanderer, the king, and the elephant—with the same kindness you show to yourselves!”
And they did so.
And they did that.
Then men led up the elephant; but though they brought him to the spot, he would not begin his work, but trumpeted forth a mighty cry, and took to flight. And they brought up another and another, but they all ran away.
Then the men brought the elephant up; but even though they took him to the spot, he wouldn't start his work. Instead, he let out a loud trumpet and took off running. They brought another one and then another, but they all ran away.
“There must be some drug in their possession,” said the king; and gave orders to have them searched. So they searched, but found nothing, and told the king so.
“There must be some drugs in their possession,” said the king, and he ordered them to be searched. They searched, but found nothing, and reported back to the king.
“Then they must be repeating some spell. Ask them if they have any spell to utter.”
“Then they must be casting some kind of spell. Ask them if they have any spells to say.”
The officials asked them, and the Bodisat said there was. And they told the king, and he had them all called before him, and said, “Tell me that spell you know!”
The officials asked them, and the Bodisat said there was one. They informed the king, who summoned them all before him, and said, “Tell me that spell you know!”
282
282
Then the Bodisat spoke, and said, “O king! we have no other spell but this—that we destroy no life, not even of grass; that we take nothing which is not given to us; that we are never guilty of unchastity, nor speak falsehood, nor drink intoxicants; that we exercise ourselves in love, and give gifts; that we make rough places plain, dig ponds, and put up rest-houses—this is our spell, this is our defence, this is our strength!”
Then the Bodisat spoke and said, “Oh king! We have no other power than this—that we take no life, not even that of grass; that we take nothing that isn’t given to us; that we never commit unchastity, nor speak lies, nor drink alcohol; that we practice love and give gifts; that we make rough places smooth, dig ponds, and build rest areas—this is our power, this is our protection, this is our strength!”
Then the king had confidence in them, and gave them all the property in the house of the slanderer, and made him their slave; and bestowed too the elephant upon them, and made them a grant of the village.
Then the king trusted them and gave them all the property in the slanderer's house, making him their servant; he also gave them the elephant and granted them the village.
Thenceforward they were left in peace to carry on their works of charity; and they sent for a builder and had a large rest-house put up at the place where the four roads met. But as they no longer took delight in womankind, they allowed no woman to share in the good work.
From then on, they were left alone to continue their charitable efforts; they called in a builder and constructed a large rest-house at the intersection of the four roads. However, since they no longer found joy in the company of women, they permitted no woman to participate in their good work.
Now at that time there were four women in the Bodisat’s household, named Piety, Thoughtful, Pleasing, and Well-born. Piety took an opportunity of meeting the builder alone, and gave him a bribe, and said to him, “Brother! manage somehow to give me a share in this rest-house.”
Now at that time, there were four women in the Bodisat’s household named Piety, Thoughtful, Pleasing, and Well-born. Piety took the chance to meet the builder alone, gave him a bribe, and said to him, “Brother! Please find a way to give me a share in this rest-house.”
This he promised to do, and before doing the other work he had a piece of timber dried and planed; and bored it through ready for the pinnacle. And when it was finished he wrapped it up in a cloth and laid it aside. Then when the hall was finished, and the time had come for putting up the pinnacle, he said,—
This he promised to do, and before tackling the other work, he dried and planed a piece of wood; then he drilled it through to prepare for the pinnacle. Once it was done, he wrapped it in a cloth and set it aside. Then, when the hall was complete and it was time to install the pinnacle, he said,—
283
283
“Dear me! there’s one thing we haven’t provided for!”
“Wow! There’s one thing we didn’t think of!”
“What’s that?” said they.
“What’s that?” they said.
“We ought to have got a pinnacle.”
“We should have gotten a peak.”
“Very well! let’s have one brought.”
“Alright! Let’s get one brought in.”
“But it can’t be made out of timber just cut; we ought to have had a pinnacle cut and planed, and bored some time ago, and laid aside for use.”
“But it can’t be made from just any wood; we should have had a peak cut, smoothed down, and drilled some time ago, and set aside for use.”
“What’s to be done now then?” said they.
“What should we do now?” they said.
“You must look about and see if there be such a thing as a finished pinnacle for sale put aside in any one’s house.”
“You need to look around and see if there’s a completed pinnacle for sale stored away in someone’s house.”
And when they began to search, they found one on Piety’s premises; but it could not be bought for money.
And when they started looking, they found one on Piety's property; but it couldn't be purchased for money.
“If you let me be partaker in the building of the hall, I will give it you?” said she.
“If you let me help with the building of the hall, I’ll give it to you?” she said.
“No!” replied they, “it was settled that women should have no share in it.”
“No!” they replied, “it was decided that women should have no part in it.”
Then the builder said, “Sirs! what is this you are saying? Save the heavenly world of the Brahma-angels, there is no place where womankind is not. Accept the pinnacle; and so will our work be accomplished!”
Then the builder said, “Gentlemen! What are you talking about? Aside from the heavenly realm of the Brahma angels, there’s no place where women aren’t. Embrace the peak; and our work will be complete!”
Then they agreed; and took the pinnacle and completed their hall with it.319 They fixed benches in the hall, and set up pots of water in it, and provided for it a constant supply of boiled rice. They surrounded the hall with a wall, furnished it with a gate, spread it over with sand inside the wall, and planted a row of palmyra-trees outside it.
Then they agreed; and took the pinnacle and completed their hall with it.319 They fixed benches in the hall, and set up pots of water in it, and provided for it a constant supply of boiled rice. They surrounded the hall with a wall, furnished it with a gate, spread it over with sand inside the wall, and planted a row of palmyra-trees outside it.
And Thoughtful made a pleasure ground there; and so284 perfect was it that it could never be said of any particular fruit-bearing or flowering tree that it was not there!
And Thoughtful created a playground there; and so284 perfect was it that it could never be said of any specific fruit-bearing or flowering tree that it wasn't there!
And Pleasing made a pond there, covered with the five kinds of water-lilies, and beautiful to see!
And Pleasing created a pond there, filled with five different types of water lilies, and it was lovely to look at!
Well-born did nothing at all.320
Elite did nothing at all.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
And the Bodisat fulfilled the seven religious duties—that is, to support one’s mother, to support one’s father, to pay honour to age, to speak truth, not to speak harshly, not to abuse others, and to avoid a selfish, envious, niggardly disposition.
And the Bodisat completed the seven religious duties—which are to support one’s mother, to support one’s father, to respect the elderly, to tell the truth, to avoid harsh words, not to insult others, and to steer clear of a selfish, envious, stingy attitude.
Such praise did he receive; and at the end of his life he was born again in the heaven of the Great Thirty Three, as Sakka, the king of the Gods, and there, too, his friends were born again.
Such praise he received; and at the end of his life, he was reborn in the heaven of the Great Thirty-Three, as Sakka, the king of the Gods, and there, too, his friends were reborn.
At that time there were Titans dwelling in the heaven of the Great Thirty Three.
At that time, there were Titans living in the sky of the Great Thirty Three.
And Sakka said, “What is the good to us of a kingdom shared by others?”
And Sakka said, “What good is a kingdom shared with others to us?”
And he had ambrosia given to the Titans to drink, and285 when they became like drunken men, he had them seized by the feet and thrown headlong upon the precipices of Mount Sineru.
And he served the Titans ambrosia to drink, and285 when they started acting like drunken people, he had them grabbed by the feet and hurled over the cliffs of Mount Sineru.
They fell just upon “The abode of the Titans;” a place so called, upon the lowest level of Sineru, equal in size to the Tāvatiŋsa heaven. In it there is a tree, like the coral-tree in Sakka’s heaven, which stands during a kalpa, and is called “The variegated Trumpet-Flower Tree.”
They arrived at “The home of the Titans,” a location at the lowest level of Sineru, comparable in size to the Tāvatiŋsa heaven. In this place, there is a tree, similar to the coral tree in Sakka’s heaven, which lasts for a kalpa and is known as “The variegated Trumpet-Flower Tree.”
When they saw the Trumpet-Flower Tree in bloom, they knew, “This is not our heaven, for in heaven the Coral-Tree blossoms.”
When they saw the Trumpet-Flower Tree in bloom, they knew, “This is not our heaven, because in heaven the Coral-Tree blossoms.”
Then they said, “That old Sakka has made us drunk, and thrown us into the great deep, and taken our heavenly city!”
Then they said, “That old Sakka got us drunk, tossed us into the deep ocean, and took our heavenly city!”
Then they made resolve, “We’ll war against him, and win our heavenly city back again!”
Then they made a decision, “We’re going to fight against him and win our heavenly city back!”
And they swarmed up the perpendicular sides of Sineru like so many ants!
And they climbed up the steep sides of Sineru like a swarm of ants!
When Sakka heard the cry, “The Titans are up!” he went down the great deep to meet them, and fought with them from the sky. But he was worsted in the fight, and began to flee away along the summit of the southern vault of heaven in his famous Chariot of Glory a hundred and fifty leagues in length.321
When Sakka heard the cry, “The Titans are up!” he went down the great deep to meet them, and fought with them from the sky. But he was worsted in the fight, and began to flee away along the summit of the southern vault of heaven in his famous Chariot of Glory a hundred and fifty leagues in length.321
Now as his chariot went rapidly down the great deep, it passed along the Silk Cotton Tree Forest, and along its route the silk cotton trees were cut down one after another like mere palmyra palms, and fell into the great deep. And as the young ones of the Wingéd Creatures tumbled over and over into the great deep, they burst286 forth into mighty cries. And Sakka asked his charioteer, Mātali—
Now as his chariot sped quickly down the deep, it moved through the Silk Cotton Tree Forest, and along its path the silk cotton trees were chopped down one after another like simple palmyra palms, crashing into the deep below. And as the young ones of the Wingéd Creatures fell and tumbled into the deep, they let out powerful cries. And Sakka asked his charioteer, Mātali—
“What noise is this, friend Mātali? How pathetic is that cry!”
“What noise is that, friend Mātali? How pitiful is that cry!”
“O Lord! as the Silk Cotton Tree Forest falls, torn up by the swiftness of your car, the young of the Wingéd Creatures, quaking with the fear of death, are shrieking all at once together!”
“O Lord! as the Silk Cotton Tree Forest falls, ripped up by the speed of your car, the young of the Winged Creatures, trembling with the fear of death, are screeching all at once together!”
Then answered the Great Being, “O my good Mātali! let not these creatures suffer on our account. Let us not, for the sake of supremacy, put the living to pain. Rather will I, for their sake, give my life as a sacrifice to the Titans. Stop the car!”
Then the Great Being replied, “O my good Mātali! Let's not let these creatures suffer because of us. We shouldn't cause pain to the living just for the sake of power. Instead, I would willingly give my life as a sacrifice to the Titans for their sake. Stop the car!”
And so saying, he uttered the stanza—
And with that, he recited the stanza—
Then Mātali, the charioteer, on hearing what he said, stopped the car, and returned towards heaven by another way. But as soon as they saw him stopping, the Titans thought, “Assuredly the Archangels of other world-systems must be coming; he must have stopped his car because he has received reinforcements!” And terrified with the fear of death, they took to flight, and returned to the Abode of the Titans.
Then Mātali, the charioteer, upon hearing what he said, stopped the chariot and took a different route back to heaven. But as soon as the Titans saw him stop, they thought, “Surely the Archangels from other worlds must be coming; he must have halted his chariot because reinforcements have arrived!” Filled with fear of death, they fled and returned to the Titans' dwelling.
And Sakka re-entered his heavenly city, and stood in the midst thereof, surrounded by the hosts of angels from both the heavens.322 And that moment the Palace of Glory burst through the earth and rose up a thousand leagues287 in height. And it was because it arose at the end of this glorious victory that it received the name of the Palace of Glory.
And Sakka re-entered his heavenly city, and stood in the midst thereof, surrounded by the hosts of angels from both the heavens.322 And that moment the Palace of Glory burst through the earth and rose up a thousand leagues287 in height. And it was because it arose at the end of this glorious victory that it received the name of the Palace of Glory.
Then Sakka placed guards in five places, to prevent the Titans coming up again,—in respect of which it has been said—
Then Sakka positioned guards in five locations to stop the Titans from rising again, about which it has been said—
When Sakka had thus placed the guards, and was enjoying the happiness of heaven as king of the angels, Piety changed her form of existence, and was reborn as one of his attendants. And in consequence of her gift of the pinnacle there arose for her a jewelled hall of state under the name of ‘Piety,’ where Sakka sat as king of the angels, on a throne of gold under a white canopy of state, and performed his duties towards the angels and towards men.
When Sakka set up the guards and was enjoying the bliss of heaven as the king of the angels, Piety transformed her existence and was reborn as one of his attendants. Due to her offering of the pinnacle, a jeweled hall of state was created for her called 'Piety,' where Sakka, as the king of the angels, sat on a golden throne beneath a white canopy and carried out his responsibilities to both the angels and humans.
And Thoughtful also changed her form of existence, and was reborn as one of his attendants. And in consequence of her gift of the pleasure-ground, there arose for her a pleasure-ground under the name of ‘Thoughtful’s Creeper Grove.’
And Thoughtful also changed her form of existence and was reborn as one of his attendants. Because of her gift of the pleasure-ground, a pleasure-ground was created for her called ‘Thoughtful’s Creeper Grove.’
And Pleasing also changed her form of existence, and was reborn as one of his attendants. And in consequence of her gift of the pond, there arose for her a pond under the name of ‘Pleasing.’
And Pleasing also changed her way of living and was reborn as one of his attendants. As a result of her gift of the pond, a pond was created for her and was named ‘Pleasing.’
But since Well-born had done no act of virtue, she was288 reborn as a female crane in a pool in a certain forest. And Sakka said to himself, “There’s no sign of Well-born. I wonder where she can have got to!” And he considered the matter till he discovered her.
But since Well-born hadn't done anything virtuous, she was288 reborn as a female crane in a pool in a certain forest. And Sakka thought to himself, “There’s no sign of Well-born. I wonder where she could be!” He mulled it over until he found her.
Then he went to the place, and brought her back with him to heaven, and showed her the delightful city with the Hall of Piety, and Thoughtful’s Creeper Grove, and the Pond of Pleasing. And he then exhorted her, and said—
Then he went to the place and brought her back with him to heaven. He showed her the beautiful city with the Hall of Piety, Thoughtful’s Creeper Grove, and the Pond of Pleasing. And he then urged her, saying—
“These did works of charity, and have been born again as my attendants; but you, having done no such works, have been reborn as an animal. Henceforward live a life of righteousness!”
“Those who performed acts of kindness have been reborn as my assistants; but you, who did no such deeds, have been reborn as a beast. From now on, live a life of virtue!”
And thus confirming her in the Five Commandments, he took her back, and then dismissed her. And from that time forth she lived in righteousness.
And so confirming her in the Five Commandments, he took her back and then let her go. From that time on, she lived righteously.
A few days afterwards, Sakka went to see whether she was able to keep good, and he lay on his back before her in the form of a fish. Thinking it was dead, the crane seized it by the head. The fish wagged its tail.
A few days later, Sakka went to check if she was doing well, and he lay on his back in front of her as a fish. Believing it was dead, the crane grabbed it by the head. The fish flicked its tail.
“It’s alive, I think!” exclaimed she, and let it go.
“It’s alive, I think!” she exclaimed and let it go.
“Good! Good!” said Sakka, “You are well able to keep the Commandments.” And he went away.
“Great! Great!” said Sakka, “You’re definitely capable of following the Commandments.” And he left.
When she again changed her form of existence, she was born in a potter’s household in Benares. Sakka, as before, found out where she was, and filled a cart with golden cucumbers, and seated himself in the middle of the village in the form of an old woman, calling out, “Buy my cucumbers! Buy my cucumbers!”
When she changed her life again, she was born into a potter’s family in Benares. Sakka, as before, discovered where she was and filled a cart with golden cucumbers. He then sat in the middle of the village as an old woman, shouting, “Buy my cucumbers! Buy my cucumbers!”
The people came up and asked for them.
The people came over and asked for them.
“I sell,” said she, “only to those who live a life of righteousness. Do you live such a life?”
“I only sell,” she said, “to those who live a righteous life. Do you live that way?”
289
289
“We don’t know anything about righteousness. Hand them over for money!” said they.
“We don’t know anything about what’s right. Just sell them for cash!” they said.
“I want no money; I will only give to the righteous,” was her reply.
“I don’t want any money; I’ll only give to those who are righteous,” was her reply.
“This must be some mad woman!” said they, and left her.
“This must be some crazy woman!” they said, and left her.
But when Well-born heard what had happened, she thought, “This must be meant for me!” and went and asked for some cucumbers.
But when Well-born heard what happened, she thought, “This must be for me!” and went to ask for some cucumbers.
“Do you live a righteous life, lady?” was the question.
“Do you live a good life, ma'am?” was the question.
“Certainly, I do,” said she.
"Of course, I do," she said.
“It’s for your sake that I brought these here,” replied the old woman; and leaving all the golden cucumbers, and the cart too, at the door of the house, she departed.
“It’s for your benefit that I brought these here,” replied the old woman; and leaving all the golden cucumbers, and the cart as well, at the door of the house, she left.
And Well-born still continued in righteousness to the end of that life; and when she changed her existence, she became the daughter of a Titan named ‘The Son of Misunderstanding;’ but in consequence of her virtue she became exceeding beautiful.
And Well-born continued to live righteously until the end of her life; and when she transitioned to another existence, she became the daughter of a Titan named 'The Son of Misunderstanding;' but because of her virtue, she became incredibly beautiful.
When she was grown up, her father assembled the Titans together that his daughter might choose for a husband the one she liked best. Sakka was looking about as before to find out where she was; and when he discovered it, he took the form of a Titan, and went to the place,—thinking that when choosing a husband, she might take him.
When she grew up, her father gathered the Titans together so that his daughter could choose the husband she liked best. Sakka was looking around as he had before to figure out where she was; once he found it, he transformed into a Titan and went to the gathering, hoping that when it came time to choose a husband, she would pick him.
Then they led Well-born in fine array to the meeting place, and told her to choose whomsoever she liked as her husband. And when she began to look at them, she saw290 Sakka, and by reason of her love to him in the former birth, she was moved to say, “This one is my husband,” and so chose him.
Then they brought Well-born, dressed beautifully, to the gathering and told her to pick anyone she liked as her husband. As she started to look at them, she saw Sakka, and because of her love for him from a past life, she felt compelled to say, “This one is my husband,” and chose him.
And he led her away to the heavenly city, and gave her the post of honour among great multitudes of houris; and at the end of his allotted time, he passed away according to his deeds.
And he took her to the heavenly city, giving her a place of honor among countless houris; and when his time was up, he passed on based on his actions.
When the Teacher had finished this discourse, he reproved the monk, saying, “Thus, O monk, formerly wise men, though they held rule in heaven, offered up their lives rather than destroy life; but you, though you have taken the vows according to so saving a faith, have drunk unstrained water with living creatures in it!” And he made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka, by saying, “He who at that time was Mātali the charioteer was Ānanda, but Sakka was I myself.”
When the Teacher finished this talk, he scolded the monk, saying, “Look, monk, wise people in the past, even though they ruled in heaven, chose to offer their lives instead of taking a life; but you, even after taking vows with such a meaningful faith, have drunk unfiltered water that contained living creatures!” Then he made the connection and concluded the Jātaka by saying, “He who was Mātali the charioteer at that time was Ānanda, but I was Sakka.”
291
291
No. 32.
NACCA JĀTAKA.
The Dancing Peacock.
“Pleasant is your cry.”—This the Master told when at Jetavana, about the luxurious monk. The occasion is as above in the Story on True Divinity.324
“Pleasant is your cry.”—This the Master told when at Jetavana, about the luxurious monk. The occasion is as above in the Story on True Divinity.324
The Teacher asked him, “Is this true, O monk, what they say, that you are luxurious?”
The teacher asked him, “Is it true, monk, what they say, that you live a life of luxury?”
“It is true, Lord,” said he.
“It’s true, my Lord,” he said.
“How is it you have become luxurious?” began the Teacher.
“How did you become so indulgent?” began the Teacher.
But without waiting to hear more, he flew into a rage, tore off his robe and his lower garment, and calling out, “Then I’ll go about in this way!” stood there naked before the Teacher!
But without waiting to hear more, he flew into a rage, tore off his robe and his pants, and shouted, “Then I’ll go around like this!” and stood there naked in front of the Teacher!
The bystanders exclaimed, “Shame! shame!” and he ran off, and returned to the lower state (of a layman).
The onlookers shouted, “Shame! Shame!” and he ran away, returning to his previous status as a layperson.
When the monks were assembled in the Lecture Hall, they began talking of his misconduct. “To think that one should behave so in the very presence of the Master!” The Teacher then came up, and asked them what they were talking about, as they sat there together.
When the monks gathered in the Lecture Hall, they started discussing his wrongdoings. “Can you believe someone would act like that right in front of the Master?” The Teacher then approached them and asked what they were talking about while they were sitting there together.
“Lord! we were talking of the misconduct of that monk, who, in your presence, and in the midst of the disciples, stood there as naked as a village child, without292 caring one bit; and when the bystanders cried shame upon him, returned to the lower state, and lost the faith!”
“Lord! we were discussing the misbehavior of that monk, who, in front of you and in the middle of the disciples, stood there as naked as a village child, not caring at all; and when the onlookers called him out for it, he returned to his previous state and lost his faith!”
Then said the Teacher, “Not only, O monks, has this brother now lost the jewel of the faith by immodesty; in a former birth he lost a jewel of a wife from the same cause.” And he told a tale.
Then the Teacher said, “Not only has this brother now lost the treasure of faith because of his immodesty, but in a past life, he also lost a precious wife for the same reason.” And he told a story.
Long ago, in the first age of the world, the quadrupeds chose the Lion as their king, the fishes the Leviathan, and the birds the Golden Goose.325
Long ago, in the first age of the world, the quadrupeds chose the Lion as their king, the fishes the Leviathan, and the birds the Golden Goose.325
Now the royal Golden Goose had a daughter, a young goose most beautiful to see; and he gave her her choice of a husband. And she chose the one she liked the best.
Now the royal Golden Goose had a daughter, a young goose who was truly beautiful; and he gave her the opportunity to choose a husband. She picked the one she liked the most.
For, having given her the right to choose, he called together all the birds in the Himālaya region. And crowds of geese, and peacocks, and other birds of various kinds, met together on a great flat piece of rock.
For, having given her the freedom to choose, he gathered all the birds in the Himālaya region. And crowds of geese, peacocks, and other kinds of birds gathered together on a large, flat rock.
The king sent for his daughter, saying, “Come and choose the husband you like best!”
The king called for his daughter, saying, “Come and pick the husband you like best!”
On looking over the assembly of the birds, she caught sight of the peacock, with a neck as bright as gems, and a many-coloured tail; and she made the choice with the words, “Let this one be my husband!”
On checking out the group of birds, she noticed the peacock, with a neck as bright as jewels and a colorful tail; and she declared, “This one will be my husband!”
So the assembly of the birds went up to the peacock, and said, “Friend Peacock! this king’s daughter having to choose her husband from amongst so many birds, has fixed her choice upon you!”
So the gathering of birds went up to the peacock and said, “Hey, Peacock! The king’s daughter has to pick her husband from so many birds, and she has decided on you!”
293
293
“Up to to-day you would not see my greatness,” said the peacock, so overflowing with delight that in breach of all modesty he began to spread his wings and dance in the midst of the vast assembly,—and in dancing he exposed himself.
“Until today, you wouldn’t recognize my greatness,” said the peacock, so full of joy that, ignoring all modesty, he began to spread his wings and dance in front of the large crowd—and while dancing, he revealed himself.
Then the royal Golden Goose was shocked!
Then the royal Golden Goose was taken aback!
And he said, “This fellow has neither modesty in his heart, nor decency in his outward behaviour! I shall not give my daughter to him. He has broken loose from all sense of shame!” And he uttered this verse to all the assembly—
And he said, “This guy has no humility in his heart, nor any decency in how he acts! I won’t let my daughter marry him. He has completely lost all sense of shame!” And he recited this verse to everyone present—
Then the king in the midst of the whole assembly bestowed his daughter on a young goose, his nephew. And the peacock was covered with shame at not getting the fair gosling, and rose straight up from the place and flew away.
Then the king, in front of the entire assembly, gave his daughter to a young goose, who was his nephew. The peacock felt humiliated for not winning the beautiful gosling, and he immediately took off from his spot and flew away.
But the king of the Golden Geese went back to the place where he dwelt.
But the king of the Golden Geese returned to the place where he lived.
When the Teacher had finished this lesson in virtue, in illustration of what he had said (“Not only, O monks, has this brother now lost the jewel of the faith by immodesty,294 formerly also he lost a jewel of a wife by the same cause”), he made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka, by saying, “The peacock of that time was the luxurious monk, but the King of the Geese was I myself.”
When the Teacher had finished this lesson on virtue, to illustrate what he had said (“Not only, O monks, has this brother now lost the jewel of faith due to immodesty,294 but he also lost a wonderful wife for the same reason”), he made the connection and summarized the Jātaka by saying, “The peacock of that time was the indulgent monk, but I was the King of the Geese.”
295
295
No. 33.
SAMMODAMĀNA JĀTAKA.
The sad conflict of the quails.
“So long as the birds but agree.”—This the Master told while at the Banyan Grove, near Kapilavatthu, concerning a quarrel about a chumbat (a circular roll of cloth placed on the head when carrying a vessel or other weight).
“As long as the birds can agree.” — The Master said this while at the Banyan Grove, near Kapilavatthu, regarding a dispute about a chumbat (a circular roll of cloth placed on the head when carrying a vessel or other weight).
This will be explained in the Kuṇāla Jātaka. At that time, namely, the Master admonishing his relations, said, “My lords! for relatives to quarrel one against another is verily most unbecoming! Even animals once, who had conquered their enemies so long as they agreed, came to great destruction when they fell out with one another.” And at the request of his relatives he told the tale.
This will be explained in the Kuṇāla Jātaka. At that time, the Master, while advising his relatives, said, “My lords! It is truly shameful for family members to fight among themselves! Even animals, who had defeated their foes as long as they worked together, faced great ruin when they turned against each other.” And at the request of his relatives, he shared the story.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benares, the Bodisat came to life as a quail; and lived in a forest at the head of a flock many thousands in number.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benares, the Bodisat was reborn as a quail and lived in a forest at the head of a flock with thousands of members.
At that time there was a quail-catcher who used to go to the place where they dwelt, and imitate the cry of a quail; and when he saw that they had assembled together, he would throw his net over them, get them all into a296 heap by crushing them together in the sides of the net, and stuff them into his basket; and then going home, he used to sell them, and make a living out of the proceeds.
At that time, there was a quail catcher who would go to the place where they lived and mimic the sound of a quail. When he noticed that they had gathered together, he would throw his net over them, trap them all in a heap by crushing them against the sides of the net, and cram them into his basket. Then, he would go home and sell them, making a living from the profits.
Now one day the Bodisat said to the quails, “This fowler is bringing our kith and kin to destruction! Now I know a stratagem to prevent his catching us. In future, as soon as he has thrown the net over you, let each one put his head through a mesh of the net, then all lift it up together, so as to carry it off to any place we like, and then let it down on to a thorn bush. When that is done, we shall each be able to escape from his place under the net!”
Now one day, the Bodisat said to the quails, “This fowler is bringing our family to disaster! I have a plan to stop him from catching us. From now on, as soon as he throws the net over you, each of you should put your head through a mesh of the net, then all lift it up together, so we can carry it off to wherever we want, and then let it down onto a thorn bush. Once that’s done, each of us will be able to escape from underneath the net!”
To this they all agreed; and the next day, as soon as the net was thrown, they lifted it up just in the way the Bodisat had told them, threw it on a thorn bush, and got away themselves from underneath. And whilst the fowler was disentangling his net from the bush, darkness had come on. And he had to go empty-handed away.
To this, everyone agreed; and the next day, as soon as the net was cast, they lifted it up just as the Bodisat had instructed, tossed it onto a thorn bush, and got out from underneath. While the birdcatcher was untangling his net from the bush, it became dark. He had to leave without any catch.
From the next day the quails always acted in the same manner: and he used to be disentangling his net till sundown, catching nothing, and going home empty-handed.
From the next day on, the quails always behaved the same way: he would spend his time untangling his net until sunset, catching nothing, and returning home empty-handed.
At last his wife said to him in a rage, “Day after day you come here empty-handed! I suppose you’ve got another establishment to keep up somewhere else!”
At last, his wife said to him in anger, “Day after day, you come here empty-handed! I guess you’ve got another place to support somewhere else!”
“My dear!” said the fowler, “I have no other establishment to keep up. But I’ll tell you what it is. Those quails are living in harmony together; and as soon as I cast my net, they carry it away, and throw it on a thorn bush. But they can’t be of one mind for ever! Don’t you be troubled about it. As soon as they fall out, I’ll come back with every single one of them, and that’ll297 bring a smile into your face!” And so saying, he uttered this stanza to his wife:
“My dear!” said the fowler, “I don't have any other business to manage. But let me tell you something. Those quails are living together peacefully; and as soon as I throw my net, they grab it and toss it onto a thorn bush. But they can’t stay on the same page forever! Don’t worry about it. As soon as they argue, I’ll come back with each and every one of them, and that’ll297 put a smile on your face!” And with that, he recited this stanza to his wife:
And when only a few days had gone by, one of the quails, in alighting on the ground where they fed, trod unawares on another one’s head.
And just a few days later, one of the quails landed on the ground where they were feeding and accidentally stepped on another one's head.
“Who trod on my head?” asked the other in a passion.
“Who stepped on my head?” the other asked angrily.
“I didn’t mean to tread upon you; don’t be angry,” said the other; but he was angry still. And as they went on vociferating, they got to disputing with one another in such words as these: “Ah! it was you then, I suppose, who did the lifting up of the net!”
“I didn’t mean to step on you; don’t be mad,” said the other; but he was still angry. And as they continued shouting, they started arguing with each other using phrases like: “Oh! I guess it was you who pulled up the net!”
When they were so quarrelling, the Bodisat thought, “There is no depending for safety upon a quarrelsome man! No longer will these fellows lift up the net; so they will come to great destruction, and the fowler will get his chance again. I dare not stay here any more!” And he went off with his more immediate followers to some other place.
When they were arguing, the Bodisat thought, “You can't rely on a person who's always fighting! These guys won't raise the net anymore, so they're going to end up in serious trouble, and the hunter will have his opportunity again. I can't stick around here any longer!” And he left with his closest followers for another location.
And the fowler came a few days after, and imitated the cry of a quail, and cast his net over those who came together. Then the one quail cried out:
And a few days later, the birdcatcher showed up, imitated the call of a quail, and threw his net over those who gathered. Then one quail called out:
“The talk was that the very hairs of your head fell off when you heaved up the net. Lift away, then, now!”
“The gossip was that you lost every hair on your head when you pulled up the net. So go ahead, lift it up now!”
The other cried out, “The talk was that the very feathers of your wings fell out when you heaved up the net. Lift away, then, now!”
The other shouted, “I heard that your wings lost feathers when you pulled up the net. So go ahead, lift it now!”
But as they were each calling on the other to lift away,298 the hunter himself lifted up the net, bundled them all in in a heap together, crammed them into his basket, and went home, and made his wife to smile.
But as they were all urging each other to let go,298 the hunter picked up the net, gathered them all into a pile, stuffed them into his basket, and headed home, making his wife smile.
When the Master had finished this lesson in virtue, in illustration of what he had said (“Thus, O king, there ought to be no such thing as quarrelling among relatives; for quarrels are the root of misfortune”), he made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka, “He who at that time was the foolish quail was Devadatta, but the wise quail was I myself.”
When the Master finished this lesson on virtue, to illustrate his point (“So, king, there shouldn’t be any fighting among family; because fights are the source of unhappiness”), he made the connection and wrapped up the Jātaka, “Back then, the foolish quail was Devadatta, but the wise quail was me.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE SAD QUARREL OF THE QUAILS.327
END OF THE STORY OF THE SAD QUARREL OF THE QUAILS.327
299
299
No. 34.
MACCHA JĀTAKA.
The Fish and His Wife.
“’Tis not the heat, ‘tis not the cold.”—This the Master told when at Jetavana, about being tempted back by one’s former wife.
It’s not the heat, it’s not the cold.”—This the Master said when he was at Jetavana, regarding being tempted back by one’s former wife.
For on that occasion the Master asked the monk, “Is it true, then, that you are love-sick?”
For that occasion, the Master asked the monk, “So, is it true that you’re love-sick?”
“It is true, Lord!” was the reply.
“It’s true, my Lord!” was the reply.
“What has made you sad?”
“What’s made you sad?”
“Sweet is the touch of the hand, Lord! of her who was formerly my wife. I cannot forsake her!”
“Sweet is the touch of the hand, Lord! of her who was formerly my wife. I cannot forsake her!”
Then the Master said, “O Brother! this woman does you harm. In a former birth also you were just being killed through her when I came up and saved you.” And he told a tale.
Then the Master said, “Oh Brother! This woman is causing you harm. In a past life, you were being killed by her when I came and saved you.” And he shared a story.
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benāres, the Bodisat became his private chaplain.
Once upon a time, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benāres, the Bodisat became his personal chaplain.
At that time certain fishermen were casting their nets into the river. Now a big fish came swimming along playing lustily with his wife. She still in front of him smelt the smell of a net, and made a circuit, and escaped300 it. But the greedy amorous fish went right into the mouth of the net.
At that time, some fishermen were throwing their nets into the river. Meanwhile, a big fish was swimming happily with his mate. She, sensing the smell of a net ahead of him, swam around it and managed to escape. But the greedy, love-struck fish swam straight into the net.300
When the fishermen felt his coming in they pulled up the net, seized the fish, and threw it alive on the sand, and began to prepare a fire and a spit, intending to cook and eat it.
When the fishermen sensed his arrival, they lifted the net, grabbed the fish, and tossed it onto the sand while it was still alive. Then, they started to build a fire and set up a spit, planning to cook and eat it.
Then the fish lamented, saying to himself;
Then the fish sighed, saying to itself;
“The heat of the fire would not hurt me, nor the torture of the spit, nor any other pain of that sort; but that my wife should sorrow over me, thinking I must have deserted her for another, that is indeed a dire affliction!”
“The heat of the fire won't harm me, nor the torture of the spit, nor any other pain like that; but the thought of my wife suffering because she thinks I've abandoned her for someone else is truly a terrible anguish!”
And he uttered this stanza—
And he said this stanza—
Now just then the chaplain came down, attended by his slaves, to bathe at the ford. And he understood the language of all animals. So on hearing the fish’s lament, he thought to himself:
Now just then the chaplain came down, followed by his servants, to bathe at the river crossing. He could understand the language of all animals. So, upon hearing the fish’s lament, he thought to himself:
“This fish is lamenting the lament of sin. Should he die in this unhealthy state of mind, he will assuredly be reborn in hell. I will save him.”
“This fish is mourning the sorrow of sin. If he dies in this unhealthy mental state, he will definitely be reborn in hell. I will save him.”
And he went to the fishermen, and said—
And he went to the fishermen and said—
“My good men! don’t you furnish a fish for us every day for our curry?”
“My good men! Don’t you provide us with fish every day for our curry?”
“What is this you are saying, sir?” answered the fishermen. “Take away any fish you like!”
“What are you saying, sir?” replied the fishermen. “Take any fish you want!”
“We want no other: only give us this one.”
“We don’t want anyone else: just give us this one.”
“Take it, then, sir.”
"Go ahead, sir."
The Bodisat took it up in his hands, seated himself at301 the river-side, and said to it, “My good fish! Had I not caught sight of you this day, you would have lost your life. Now henceforth sin no more!”
The Bodisat picked it up in his hands, sat down by the river, and said to it, “My good fish! If I hadn’t seen you today, you would have lost your life. So from now on, don’t sin anymore!”
And so exhorting it, he threw it into the water, and returned to the city.
And so encouraging it, he tossed it into the water and went back to the city.
When the Teacher had finished this discourse, he proclaimed the Truths. At the end of the Truths the depressed monk was established in the fruit of conversion. Then the Teacher made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka: “She who at that time was the female fish was the former wife, the fish was the depressed monk, but the chaplain was I myself.”
When the Teacher finished this talk, he shared the Truths. By the end of the Truths, the troubled monk reached a state of conversion. Then the Teacher connected the dots and summarized the Jātaka: “The female fish from back then was the former wife, the fish was the troubled monk, and I was the chaplain.”
302
302
No. 35.
VAṬṬAKA JĀTAKA.
The Sacred Quail.
“Wings I have that will not fly.”—This the Master told when journeying through Magadha about the going out of a Jungle Fire.
“I have wings that won't fly.”—This is what the Master said while traveling through Magadha, reflecting on the extinguishing of a jungle fire.
For once, when the Master was journeying through Magadha, he begged his food in a certain village in that land; and after he had returned from his rounds and had finished his meal, he started forth again, attended by the disciples. Just then a great fire arose in the jungle. Many of the monks were in front, many of them behind. And the fire came spreading on towards them, one mass of smoke and flame. Some of the monks being unconverted were terrified with the fear of death; and called out—
For once, when the Master was traveling through Magadha, he went to a village in that region to ask for food. After returning from his rounds and finishing his meal, he set off again, accompanied by his disciples. At that moment, a huge fire broke out in the jungle. Some of the monks were in front, and others were behind. The fire spread towards them in a wave of smoke and flames. Some of the monks, who had not yet found faith, were terrified and shouted out—
“Let’s make a counter-fire, so that the conflagration shall not spread beyond the space burnt out by that.”
“Let’s start a controlled burn so that the fire doesn’t spread beyond the area that’s already burned.”
And taking out their fire-sticks they began to get a light.
And pulling out their matches, they started to light a fire.
But the others said, “Brethren, what is this you are doing? ‘Tis like failing to see the moon when it has reached the topmost sky, or the sun as it rises with its thousand rays from the eastern quarter of the world; ‘tis like people standing on the beachy shore and perceiving not the ocean, or standing close to Sineru and seeing not that mighty mountain, for you—when journeying along303 in company with the greatest Being in earth or heaven—to call out, ‘Let us make a counter fire,’ and to take no notice of the supreme, the Buddha! You know not the power of the Buddhas! Come, let us go to the Master!”
But the others said, “Brothers, what are you doing? It’s like missing the moon when it's at its highest point in the sky or not seeing the sun rise with its thousand rays from the east; it's like people standing on the beach and not noticing the ocean, or being close to Sineru and failing to see that massive mountain. For you—when you’re traveling with the greatest Being on earth or in heaven—to shout, ‘Let’s make a counter fire,’ and ignore the supreme, the Buddha! You don't understand the power of the Buddhas! Come, let’s go to the Master!”
And they all crowded together from in front, and from behind, and went up in a body near to the Mighty by Wisdom.
And they all gathered together from the front and from the back and approached the Mighty by Wisdom as a group.
There the Master stopped, surrounded by the whole body of disciples.
There, the Master paused, surrounded by all the disciples.
The jungle fire came on roaring as if to overwhelm them. It came right up to the place where the Great Mortal stood, and then—as it came within about sixteen rods of that spot—it went out, like a torch thrust down into water, leaving a space of about thirty-two rods in breadth over which it could not pass!
The jungle fire blazed fiercely as if it wanted to consume them. It approached the spot where the Great Mortal stood, and then—as it got within about sixteen rods of that location—it extinguished, like a torch dropped into water, leaving a gap of about thirty-two rods wide that it couldn't cross!
Then the monks began to magnify the Teacher, saying;
Then the monks started to praise the Teacher, saying;
“Oh! how marvellous are the qualities of the Buddhas! The very fire, unconscious though it be, cannot pass over the place where the Buddhas stand. Oh! how great is the might of the Buddhas!”
“Oh! how wonderful are the qualities of the Buddhas! Even the fire, though it is unconscious, cannot touch the place where the Buddhas stand. Oh! how great is the power of the Buddhas!”
On hearing this the Teacher said—
On hearing this, the Teacher said—
“It is not, monks, through any power I have now that the fire goes out on reaching this plot of ground. It is through the power of a former act of mine. And in all this spot no fire will burn through the whole kalpa, for that was a miracle enduring through a kalpa.”329
“It is not, monks, through any power I have now that the fire goes out on reaching this plot of ground. It is through the power of a former act of mine. And in all this spot no fire will burn through the whole kalpa, for that was a miracle enduring through a kalpa.”329
Then the venerable Ānanda folded a robe in four, and spread it as a seat for the Teacher. The Teacher seated himself; and when he had settled himself cross-legged, the body of disciples seated themselves reverently round him, and requested him, saying—
Then the respected Ānanda folded a robe into four parts and laid it out as a seat for the Teacher. The Teacher sat down, and once he was comfortably cross-legged, the group of disciples sat down respectfully around him and asked him, saying—
“What has now occurred, O Lord, is known to us. The past is hidden from us. Make it known to us.”
“What has happened now, Lord, we understand. The past is unknown to us. Reveal it to us.”
And the Teacher told the tale.
And the Teacher shared the story.
304
304
Long ago the Bodisat entered upon a new existence as a quail in this very spot, in the land of Magadha; and after having been born in the egg, and having got out of the shell, he became a young quail, in size like a big partridge.330 And his parents made him lie still in the nest, and fed him with food they brought in their beaks. And he had no power either to stretch out his wings and fly through the air, nor to put out his legs and walk on the earth.
Long ago the Bodisat entered upon a new existence as a quail in this very spot, in the land of Magadha; and after having been born in the egg, and having got out of the shell, he became a young quail, in size like a big partridge.330 And his parents made him lie still in the nest, and fed him with food they brought in their beaks. And he had no power either to stretch out his wings and fly through the air, nor to put out his legs and walk on the earth.
Now that place was consumed year after year by a jungle fire. And just at that time the jungle fire came on with a mighty roar and seized upon it. The flocks of birds rose up, each from his nest, and flew away shrieking. And the Bodisat’s parents too, terrified with the fear of death, forsook the Bodisat, and fled.
Now that place was burned year after year by a jungle fire. And just then, the jungle fire came roaring in and took hold of it. The flocks of birds fled from their nests, flying away shrieking. And the Bodisat’s parents, filled with the fear of death, abandoned the Bodisat and ran away.
When the Bodisat, lying there as he was, stretched forth his neck, and saw the conflagration spreading towards him, he thought: “If I had the power of stretching my wings and flying in the air, or of putting out my legs, and walking on the ground, I could get away to some other place. But I can’t! And my parents too, terrified with the fear of death, have left me all alone, and flown away to save themselves. No other help can I expect from others, and in myself I find no help. What in the world shall I do now!”
When the Bodisat, lying there, stretched his neck and saw the fire spreading toward him, he thought: “If only I could stretch my wings and fly away, or put my legs down and walk to safety, I could escape to another place. But I can’t! My parents, terrified of dying, have left me all alone and flown away to save themselves. I can’t count on anyone else for help, and I don’t have any strength within me either. What on earth am I supposed to do now!”
But then it occurred to him, “In this world there is such a thing as the efficacy of virtue; there is such a thing as the efficacy of truth. There are men known as omniscient Buddhas, who become Buddhas when seated under the Bo-tree through having fulfilled the Great Virtues in the long ages of the past; who have gained305 salvation by the wisdom arising from good deeds and earnest thought, and have gained too the power of showing to others the knowledge of that salvation; who are full of truth, and compassion, and mercy, and longsuffering; and whose hearts reach out in equal love to all beings that have life. To me, too, the Truth is one, there seems to be but one eternal and true Faith. It behoves me, therefore—meditating on the Buddhas of the past and on the attributes that they have gained, and relying on the one true faith there is in me—to perform an Act of Truth; and thus to drive back the fire, and procure safety both for myself, and for the other birds.”
But then he realized, “In this world, there is such a thing as the power of virtue; there is such a thing as the power of truth. There are people known as omniscient Buddhas, who become Buddhas when they sit under the Bo-tree after fulfilling the Great Virtues over the ages; they have achieved salvation through the wisdom gained from good deeds and thoughtful reflection, and have also gained the ability to show others the knowledge of that salvation; they are full of truth, compassion, mercy, and patience; and their hearts extend equal love to all living beings. To me, too, the Truth is one; there seems to be just one eternal and true Faith. Therefore, it’s my duty—reflecting on the Buddhas of the past and on the qualities they have achieved, and trusting in the one true faith within me—to perform an Act of Truth; and in doing so, to push back the fire and ensure safety for myself and the other birds.”
Therefore it is said (in the Scriptures)—
Therefore, it is said (in the Scriptures)—
Then the Bodisat called to mind the attributes of the Buddhas who had long since passed away; and, making a solemn asseveration of the true faith existing in himself, he performed the Act of Truth, uttering the verse—
Then the Bodisat remembered the qualities of the Buddhas who had long since passed; and, making a serious affirmation of the true faith within himself, he performed the Act of Truth, saying the verse—
306
306
Then before him and his Act of Truth the Element went back a space of sixteen rods; but in receding it did not return to consume the forest; it went out immediately it came to the spot, like a torch plunged into water.
Then, in front of him and his Act of Truth, the Element moved back a distance of sixteen rods; however, as it retreated, it did not go back to destroy the forest; it extinguished as soon as it reached the spot, like a torch dipped into water.
Therefore it is said—
So it is said—
And as that spot has escaped being overwhelmed by fire through all this kalpa, this is said to be ‘a kalpa-enduring miracle.’ The Bodisat having thus performed the Act of Truth, passed away, at the end of his life, according to his deeds.
And since that place has avoided being consumed by fire throughout this kalpa, it is referred to as 'a kalpa-enduring miracle.' The Bodhisattva, having completed the Act of Truth, passed away at the end of his life based on his actions.
When the Teacher had finished this discourse, in illustration of what he had said (“That this wood is not passed over by the fire is not a result, O monks, of my present power; but of the power of the Act of Truth I exercised as a new-born quail”), he proclaimed the Truths. At the conclusion of the Truths some were Converted, some reached the Second Path, some the Third, some the Fourth. And the Teacher made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka, “My parents at that time were my present parents, but the King of the Quails was I myself.”
When the Teacher finished his talk, to clarify what he meant ("The reason this wood isn't burned by the fire isn't due to my current power; it's because of the power of the Truth I exercised as a newborn quail"), he shared the Truths. By the end of the teachings, some people were Converted, some reached the Second Path, some the Third, and some the Fourth. The Teacher made the connection and summarized the Jātaka, saying, “My parents back then were my current parents, but I was the King of the Quails.”
307
307
No. 36.
SAKUṆA JĀTAKA.
The Wise Bird and the Fools.
“The earth-born tree.”—This the Master told when at Jetavana, about a monk whose hut was burned.
“The earth-born tree.”—This is what the Master said when he was at Jetavana, regarding a monk whose hut had burned down.
A certain monk, says the tradition, received from the Teacher a subject for meditation, and leaving Jetavana, took up his abode in a dwelling in a forest near a border village, belonging to the people of Kosala.
A certain monk, according to tradition, got a meditation topic from the Teacher and, leaving Jetavana, settled in a place in a forest near a border village that belonged to the people of Kosala.
Now in the very first month his hut was burned down; and he told the people, saying, “My hut is burnt down, and I live in discomfort.”
Now in the very first month, his hut was burned down; and he told the people, saying, “My hut is burned down, and I’m living in discomfort.”
“Our fields are all dried up now,” said they; “we must first irrigate the lands.” When they were well muddy, “We must sow the seed,” said they. When the seed was sown, “We must put up the fences,” was the excuse. When the fences were up, they declared, “There will be cutting, and reaping, and treading-out to do.” And thus, telling first of one thing to be done and then of another, they let three months slip by.
“Our fields are completely dried up now,” they said; “we need to irrigate the land first.” Once it was muddy enough, they said, “We need to sow the seed.” After the seed was sown, their excuse was, “We have to put up the fences.” Once the fences were up, they declared, “There will be cutting, reaping, and threshing to do.” And so, by coming up with one task after another, they let three months pass by.
The monk passed the three months in discomfort in the open air, and concluded his meditation, but could not bring the rest of his religious exercise to completion. So when Lent was over he returned to the Teacher, and saluting him, took his seat respectfully on one side.
The monk spent three months uncomfortable outside and finished his meditation, but he couldn't complete the rest of his religious practices. So, when Lent ended, he went back to the Teacher, greeted him, and sat down respectfully to one side.
The Teacher bade him welcome, and then asked him,308 “Well, brother, have you spent Lent in comfort? Have you brought your meditation to its conclusion?”
The Teacher welcomed him and then asked, 308 "So, brother, did you have a comfortable Lent? Have you finished your meditation?"
He told him what had happened, and said, “As I had no suitable lodging, I did not fully complete the meditation.”
He explained what had happened and said, “Since I didn’t have a proper place to stay, I couldn't finish the meditation completely.”
“Formerly, O monk,” said the Teacher, “even animals were aware what was suitable for them, and what was not. Why did not you know it?”
“Once, O monk,” said the Teacher, “even animals understood what was good for them and what wasn’t. Why didn’t you realize that?”
And he told a tale.
And he shared a story.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benāres, the Bodisat came to life again as a bird, and lived a forest life, attended by a flock of birds, near a lofty tree, with branches forking out on every side.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benāres, the Bodisat was reborn as a bird and lived in the forest, accompanied by a group of birds, near a tall tree with branches spreading out in every direction.
Now one day dust began to fall as the branches of the tree rubbed one against another. Then smoke began to rise. The Bodisat thought, on seeing this,—
Now one day, dust started to fall as the branches of the tree rubbed against each other. Then smoke began to rise. The Bodisat thought, upon seeing this,—
“If these two branches go on rubbing like that they will send out sparks of fire, and the fire will fall down and seize on the withered leaves; and the tree itself will soon after be consumed. We can’t stop here; we ought to get away at once to some other place.” And he addressed the flock in this verse:
“If these two branches keep rubbing against each other like that, they’ll create sparks, and the fire will drop down and catch the dry leaves on fire; soon after, the tree itself will be burned up. We can’t stay here; we need to move to another place right away.” And he spoke to the flock in this verse:
Then such of the birds as were wise, and hearkened to309 the voice of the Bodisat, flew up at once with him into the air, and went elsewhere. But such as were foolish said one to another, “Just so! Just so! He’s always seeing crocodiles in a drop of water!” And paying no attention to what he said, they stopped there.
Then the wise birds, who listened to the voice of the Bodisat, immediately flew up with him into the air and went elsewhere. But the foolish ones said to each other, "Exactly! Exactly! He's always imagining crocodiles in a drop of water!" Ignoring his words, they stayed right where they were.
And not long afterwards fire was produced precisely in the way the Bodisat had foreseen, and the tree caught fire. And smoke and flames rising aloft, the birds were blinded by the smoke; they could not get away, and one after another they fell into the fire, and were burnt to death!
And soon after, fire began exactly as the Bodisat predicted, and the tree ignited. With smoke and flames rising high, the birds were overwhelmed by the smoke; they couldn't escape, and one by one, they fell into the fire and died!
When the Teacher had finished this discourse with the words, “Thus formerly, O monk, even the birds dwelling on the tree-tops knew which place would suit them and which would not. How is it that you knew it not?” he proclaimed the Truths. At the conclusion of the Truths the monk was established in Conversion. And the Teacher made the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka, “The birds who at that time listened to the voice of the Bodisat were the followers of the Buddha, but the Wise Bird was I myself.”
When the Teacher finished his talk with the words, “So in the past, O monk, even the birds in the treetops knew where they belonged and where they didn’t. Why didn’t you understand this?” he taught the Truths. By the end of the teachings, the monk experienced a shift in perspective. The Teacher then connected everything and summarized the Jātaka, saying, “The birds who listened to the Bodisat back then were the Buddha’s followers, and the Wise Bird was me.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE WISE BIRD AND THE FOOLS.
END OF THE STORY OF THE SMART BIRD AND THE FOOLS.
310
310
No. 37.
TITTIRA JĀTAKA.
The Partridge, Monkey, and Elephant.
“’Tis those who reverence the aged.”—This the Master told on the road to Sāvatthi about Sāriputta being kept out of a night’s lodging.
It’s those who respect the elderly.”—This the Master said on the road to Sāvatthi about Sāriputta being denied a place to stay for the night.
For when Anātha Piṇḍika had finished his monastery, and sent word to the Teacher, the latter left Rājagaha and arrived at Vesali; and after resting there a short time, he set out again on the road to Sāvatthi.333
For when Anātha Piṇḍika had finished his monastery, and sent word to the Teacher, the latter left Rājagaha and arrived at Vesali; and after resting there a short time, he set out again on the road to Sāvatthi.333
On that occasion the pupils of the Six went on in front, and before lodgings had been taken for the Elders, occupied all the places to be had, saying,—
On that occasion, the students of the Six went ahead and, before accommodations had been arranged for the Elders, filled all the available spots, saying,—
“This is for our superior, this for our instructor, and these for us.”
“This is for our boss, this for our teacher, and these for us.”
The Elders who came up afterwards found no place to sleep in. Even Sāriputta’s pupils sought in vain for a lodging-place for the Elder. So the Elder having no lodging passed the night either walking up and down, or sitting at the foot of a tree, not far from the place where the Teacher was lodged.
The Elders who arrived later found no place to sleep. Even Sāriputta’s students searched in vain for a place to accommodate the Elder. So, with no lodging available, the Elder spent the night either pacing back and forth or sitting at the base of a tree, not far from where the Teacher was staying.
In the early morning the Teacher came out and coughed. The Elder coughed too.
In the early morning, the Teacher stepped outside and coughed. The Elder coughed as well.
“Who’s there?” said the Teacher.
“Who’s there?” asked the Teacher.
“’Tis I, Lord; Sāriputta,” was the reply.
“It’s me, Lord; Sāriputta,” was the reply.
311
311
“What are you doing here, so early, Sāriputta?” asked he.
“What are you doing here so early, Sāriputta?” he asked.
Then he told him what had happened; and on hearing what the Elder said, the Teacher thought,—
Then he explained what had happened; and upon hearing what the Elder said, the Teacher thought,—
“If the monks even now, while I am yet living, show so little respect and courtesy to one another, what will they do when I am dead?” And he was filled with anxiety for the welfare of the Truth.
“If the monks even now, while I am still alive, show so little respect and courtesy to each other, what will they do when I’m gone?” And he was filled with worry for the well-being of the Truth.
As soon as it was light he called all the priests together, and asked them—
As soon as it got light, he gathered all the priests together and asked them—
“Is it true, priests, as I have been told, that the Six went on in front, and occupied all the lodging-places to the exclusion of the Elders?”
“Is it true, priests, as I’ve heard, that the Six went ahead and took all the places to stay, leaving none for the Elders?”
“It is true, O Blessed One!” said they.
“It’s true, O Blessed One!” they said.
Then he reproved the Six, and addressing the monks, taught them a lesson, saying,—
Then he scolded the Six and, addressing the monks, taught them a lesson, saying,—
“Who is it, then, O monks, who deserves the best seat, and the best water, and the best rice?”
“Who is it, then, O monks, that deserves the best seat, the best water, and the best rice?”
Some said, “A nobleman who has become a monk.” Some said, “A Brāhman, or the head of a family who has become a monk.” Others said, “The man versed in the Rules of the Order; an Expounder of the Law; one who has attained to the First Jhāna, or the Second, or the Third, or the Fourth.” Others again said, “The Converted man; or one in the Second or the Third Stage of the Path to Nirvāna; or an Arahat; or one who knows the Three Truths; or one who has the Sixfold Wisdom.”334
Some said, “A nobleman who has become a monk.” Some said, “A Brāhman, or the head of a family who has become a monk.” Others said, “The man versed in the Rules of the Order; an Expounder of the Law; one who has attained to the First Jhāna, or the Second, or the Third, or the Fourth.” Others again said, “The Converted man; or one in the Second or the Third Stage of the Path to Nirvāna; or an Arahat; or one who knows the Three Truths; or one who has the Sixfold Wisdom.”334
When the monks had thus declared whom they each thought worthy of the best seat, and so on, the Teacher said:
When the monks had each declared who they thought deserved the best seat and so on, the Teacher said:
“In my religion, O monks, it is not the being ordained from a noble, or a priestly, or a wealthy family; it is not being versed in the Rules of the Order, or in the general or the metaphysical books of the Scriptures; it is not the attainment of the Jhānas, or progress in the Path of312 Nirvāna, that is the standard by which the right to the best seat, and so on, is to be judged. But in my religion, O monks, reverence, and service, and respect, and civility, are to be paid according to age; and for the aged the best seat, and the best water, and the best rice are to be reserved. This is the right standard; and therefore the senior monk is entitled to these things. And now, monks, Sāriputta is my chief disciple; he is a second founder of the Kingdom of Righteousness, and deserves to receive a lodging immediately after myself. He has had to pass the night without a lodging at the foot of a tree. If you have even now so little respect and courtesy, what will you not do as time goes on?”
“In my religion, monks, it's not about being ordained from a noble, priestly, or wealthy family; it’s not about knowing the Rules of the Order or the general or metaphysical texts of the Scriptures; it’s not about achieving the Jhānas or making progress on the Path to Nirvāna that determines who gets the best seat and so forth. Instead, in my religion, respect, service, and civility should be shown according to age; for the elderly, the best seat, the best water, and the best rice should be reserved. This is the proper standard, and that’s why the senior monk is entitled to these things. And now, monks, Sāriputta is my chief disciple; he is a second founder of the Kingdom of Righteousness and deserves to have a place to stay right after me. He has had to spend the night without shelter at the foot of a tree. If you still show so little respect and courtesy now, what will you do as time goes on?”
And for their further instruction he said:
And to guide them more, he said:
“Formerly, O monks, even animals used to say, ‘It would not be proper for us to be disrespectful and wanting in courtesy to one another, and not to live on proper terms with one another. We should find out who is eldest, and pay him honour.’ So they carefully investigated the matter, and having discovered the senior among them, they paid him honour; and so when they passed away, they entered the abode of the gods.”
“Back in the day, monks, even animals would say, ‘It wouldn’t be right for us to be disrespectful and lacking in courtesy towards each other, and not to get along well with one another. We should find out who is the oldest and show him respect.’ So they looked into it carefully and found out who was senior among them, and they honored him; and when they passed away, they entered the realm of the gods.”
And he told a tale.
And he shared a story.
Long ago there were three friends living near a great Banyan-tree, on the slope of the Himālaya range of mountains—a Partridge, a Monkey, and an Elephant. And they were wanting in respect and courtesy for one another, and did not live together on befitting terms.
Long ago, there were three friends living near a huge Banyan tree, on the slope of the Himalayan mountains—a Partridge, a Monkey, and an Elephant. They lacked respect and courtesy for each other and didn’t get along well.
But it occurred to them, “It is not right for us to live in this manner. What if we were to cultivate respect towards whichever of us is the eldest?”
But they realized, “It’s not okay for us to live like this. What if we started to show respect to whoever among us is the oldest?”
“But which is the eldest?” was then the question;313 until one day they thought, “This will be a good way for finding it out;” and the Monkey and the Partridge asked the Elephant, as they were all sitting together at the foot of the Banyan-tree—
“But which is the oldest?” was the question;313 until one day they thought, “This will be a good way to figure it out;” and the Monkey and the Partridge asked the Elephant, while they were all sitting together at the base of the Banyan tree—
“Elephant dear! How big was this Banyan Tree at the time you first knew it?”
“Hey Elephant! How big was this Banyan Tree when you first saw it?”
“Friends!” said he, “When I was little I used to walk over this Banyan, then a mere bush, keeping it between my thighs; and when I stood with it between my legs, its highest branches touched my navel. So I have known it since it was a shrub.”
“Friends!” he said, “When I was a kid, I used to walk across this Banyan, which was just a small bush back then, keeping it between my thighs; and when I stood with it between my legs, its tallest branches reached my belly button. So I’ve known it since it was just a shrub.”
Then they both asked the Monkey in the same way. And he said, “Friends! when I was quite a little monkey I used to sit on the ground and eat the topmost shoots of this Banyan, then quite young, by merely stretching out my neck. So that I have known it from its earliest infancy.”
Then they both asked the Monkey in the same way. And he said, “Friends! When I was just a little monkey, I used to sit on the ground and eat the tenderest shoots of this Banyan tree, which was young back then, just by stretching out my neck. So I’ve known it since it was in its earliest days.”
Then again the two others asked the Partridge as before. And he said—
Then again, the other two asked the Partridge like before. And he replied—
“Friends! There was formerly a lofty Banyan-tree in such and such a place, whose fruit I ate and voided the seeds here. From that this tree grew up: so that I have known it even from before the time when it was born, and am older than either of you!”
“Friends! There used to be a tall Banyan tree in this place, whose fruit I ate and then passed the seeds here. That's how this tree grew up: I've known it since before it was born, and I'm older than either of you!”
Thereupon the Elephant and the Monkey said to the clever Partridge—
Thereupon the Elephant and the Monkey said to the smart Partridge—
“You, friend, are the oldest of us all. Henceforth we will do all manner of service for you, and pay you reverence, and make salutations before you, and treat you with every respect and courtesy, and abide by your counsels. Do you in future give us whatever counsel and instruction we require.”
“You, my friend, are the oldest among us. From now on, we will serve you in every way, respect you, greet you, and treat you with all the honor and courtesy you deserve. We will follow your advice. Please give us any guidance and instruction we need moving forward.”
314
314
Thenceforth the Partridge gave them counsel, and kept them up to their duty, and himself observed his own. So they three kept the Five Commandments; and since they were courteous and respectful to one another, and lived on befitting terms one with another, they became destined for heaven when their lives should end.
Thenceforth, the Partridge advised them, kept them accountable, and followed his own advice. So the three of them upheld the Five Commandments; and because they were polite and respectful to each other, and lived well together, they were destined for heaven when their lives came to an end.
“The holy life of these three became known as ‘The Holiness of the Partridge.’ For they, O monks, lived in courtesy and respect towards one another. How then can you, who have taken the vows in so well-taught a religion, live without courtesy and respect towards one another? Henceforth, O monks, I enjoin upon you reverence, and service, and respect, according to age; the giving of the best seats, the best water, and the best food according to age; and that the senior shall never be kept out of a night’s lodging by a junior. Whoever so keeps out his senior shall be guilty of an offence.”
“The virtuous lives of these three became known as ‘The Holiness of the Partridge.’ For, O monks, they treated each other with kindness and respect. So how can you, who have committed to such a well-taught faith, live without kindness and respect for one another? From now on, O monks, I command you to show reverence, serve each other, and respect one another according to age; to provide the best seats, the best water, and the best food according to age; and ensure that a junior never prevents a senior from having a place to sleep at night. Anyone who keeps their senior out shall be guilty of an offense.”
It was when the Teacher had thus concluded his discourse that he, as Buddha, uttered the verse—
It was when the Teacher had finished his talk that he, as Buddha, spoke the verse—
When the Teacher had thus spoken on the virtue of paying reverence to the old, he established the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka, by saying, “The elephant of that time was Moggallāna, the monkey Sāriputta, but the partridge was I myself.”
When the Teacher finished explaining the importance of respecting elders, he made the connection and summarized the Jātaka by saying, “The elephant back then was Moggallāna, the monkey was Sāriputta, and I was the partridge.”
END OF THE STORY OF THE PARTRIDGE, THE MONKEY, AND THE ELEPHANT.335
END OF THE STORY OF THE PARTRIDGE, THE MONKEY, AND THE ELEPHANT.335
315
315
No. 38.
BAKA JĀTAKA.
The Clever Crane Outsmarted.
“The villain though exceeding clever.”—This the Master told when at Jetavana about a monk who was a tailor.
“The villain is really clever.”—This is what the Master said when he was at Jetavana about a monk who was a tailor.
There was a monk, says the tradition, living at Jetavana, who was exceeding skilful at all kinds of things that can be done to a robe, whether cutting out, or piecing together, or valuing, or sewing it. Through this cleverness of his he was always engaged in making robes, until he became known as ‘The robe-maker.’
There was a monk, according to tradition, living at Jetavana, who was extremely skilled at everything related to making a robe, whether it was cutting, piecing, valuing, or sewing. Because of this talent, he was always busy making robes and eventually became known as ‘The robe-maker.’
Now what used he to do but exercise his handicraft on some old pieces of cloth, so as to make out of them a robe soft and pleasant to the touch; and when he had dyed it, he would steep it in mealy water, and rub it with a chankshell so as to make it bright and attractive, and then lay it carefully by. And monks who did not understand robe work, would come to him with new cloths, and say—
Now all he would do was work on some old pieces of cloth to create a robe that was soft and nice to touch. After dyeing it, he would soak it in starchy water and polish it with a shell to make it shiny and appealing, and then he would set it aside carefully. Monks who didn't know how to make robes would come to him with new fabrics and say—
“We don’t understand how to make robes. Be so kind as to make this into a robe for us.”
“We don’t know how to make robes. Please be kind enough to turn this into a robe for us.”
Then he would say, “It takes a long time, Brother, before a robe can be made. But I have a robe ready made. You had better leave these cloths here and take that away with you.”
Then he would say, “It takes a long time, Brother, before a robe can be made. But I have a robe ready-made. You should leave these cloths here and take that one with you.”
And he would take it out and show it to them.
And he would pull it out and show it to them.
And they, seeing of how fine a colour it was, and not noticing any difference, would give their new cloths to316 the tailor-monk, and take the robe away with them, thinking it would last. But when it grew a little dirty, and they washed it in warm water, it would appear as it really was, and the worn-out places would show themselves here and there upon it. Then, too late, they would repent.
And they, seeing how nice the color was and not noticing any difference, would give their new clothes to316 the tailor-monk and take the robe with them, believing it would last. But when it got a little dirty and they washed it in warm water, it would reveal its true nature, and the worn-out spots would show up here and there. Only then would they regret it, but it would be too late.
And that monk became notorious, as one who passed off old rags upon anybody who came to him.
And that monk became infamous for selling old rags to anyone who came to him.
Now there was another robe-maker in a country village who used to cheat everybody just like the man at Jetavana. And some monks who knew him very well told him about the other, and said to him—
Now there was another robe-maker in a rural village who used to deceive everyone just like the guy in Jetavana. And some monks who were very familiar with him told him about the other and said to him—
“Sir! there is a monk at Jetavana who, they say, cheats all the world in such and such a manner.”
“Sir! There’s a monk at Jetavana who, they say, tricks everyone in this and that way.”
“Ah!” thought he, “’twould be a capital thing if I could outwit that city fellow!”
“Ah!” he thought, “it would be great if I could outsmart that city guy!”
And he made a fine robe out of old clothes, dyed it a beautiful red, put it on, and went to Jetavana. As soon as the other saw it, he began to covet it, and asked him—
And he made a nice robe out of old clothes, dyed it a beautiful red, put it on, and went to Jetavana. As soon as the other guy saw it, he started to want it and asked him—
“Is this robe one of your own making, sir?”
“Did you make this robe yourself, sir?”
“Certainly, Brother,” was the reply.
"Of course, Brother," was the reply.
“Sir! let me have the robe. You can take another for it,” said he.
“Sir! Let me have the robe. You can take another for it,” he said.
“But, Brother, we village monks are but badly provided. If I give you this, what shall I have to put on?”
“But, Brother, us village monks don’t have much to spare. If I give you this, what will I have left to wear?”
“I have some new cloths, sir, by me. Do you take those and make a robe for yourself.”
“I have some new clothes, sir, with me. Will you take those and make a robe for yourself?”
“Well, Brother! this is my own handiwork; but if you talk like that, what can I do? You may have it,” said the other; and giving him the robe made of old rags, he took away the new cloths in triumph.
“Right, Brother! this is my creation; but if you keep talking like that, what can I say? You can take it,” said the other, and handing him the robe made of old rags, he proudly took away the new clothes.
And the man of Jetavana put on the robe; but when a few days after he discovered, on washing it, that it was made of rags, he was covered with confusion. And it became noised abroad in the order, “That Jetavana robe-maker has been outwitted, they say, by a man from the country!”
And the man from Jetavana put on the robe; but a few days later, when he washed it, he realized it was made of rags, and he was filled with embarrassment. Word spread through the community, “That Jetavana robe-maker has been fooled, they say, by a guy from the countryside!”
317
317
And one day the monks sat talking about this in the Lecture Hall, when the Teacher came up and asked them what they were talking about, and they told him the whole matter.
And one day the monks were sitting in the Lecture Hall discussing this when the Teacher came over and asked them what they were talking about, and they explained the entire situation to him.
Then the Teacher said, “Not now only has the Jetavana robe-maker taken other people in in this way, in a former birth he did the same. And not now only has he been outwitted by the countryman, in a former birth he was outwitted too.” And he told a tale.
Then the Teacher said, “Not only has the Jetavana robe-maker deceived others in this way now, he did the same in a past life. And he's not just been outsmarted by the countryman now; he was outsmarted in a previous life too.” And he told a story.
Long ago the Bodisat was born to a forest life as the Genius of a tree standing near a certain lotus pond.
Long ago, the Bodisat was born into a life in the forest as the spirit of a tree next to a particular lotus pond.
Now at that time the water used to run short at the dry season in a certain pond, not over large, in which there were a good many fish. And a crane thought, on seeing the fish—
Now, during that time, the water often ran low in a small pond during the dry season, which had quite a few fish. A crane saw the fish and thought,
“I must outwit these fish somehow or other and make a prey of them.”
“I have to outsmart these fish somehow and catch them.”
And he went and sat down at the edge of the water, thinking how he should do it.
And he went and sat down by the water, thinking about how he should do it.
When the fish saw him, they asked him, “What are you sitting there for, lost in thought?”
When the fish saw him, they asked, “What are you doing just sitting there, lost in thought?”
“I am sitting thinking about you,” said he.
“I’m sitting here thinking about you,” he said.
“Oh, sir! what are you thinking about us?” said they.
“Oh, sir! What are you thinking about us?” they said.
“Why,” he replied; “there is very little water in this pond, and but little for you to eat; and the heat is so great! So I was thinking, ‘What in the world will these fish do now?’”
“Why,” he replied, “there’s hardly any water in this pond, and not much for you to eat either; and it’s so hot! So I was thinking, ‘What are these fish going to do now?’”
“Yes, indeed, sir! what are we to do?” said they.
“Yes, of course, sir! what are we supposed to do?” they said.
“If you will only do as I bid you, I will take you in318 my beak to a fine large pond, covered with all the kinds of lotuses, and put you into it,” answered the crane.
“If you just do what I say, I’ll take you in my beak to a big pond, full of all kinds of lotuses, and set you down in it,” replied the crane.
“That a crane should take thought for the fishes is a thing unheard of, Sir, since the world began. It’s eating us, one after the other, that you’re aiming at!”
“It's unheard of for a crane to care about the fish, Sir, since the beginning of time. You're trying to eat us, one after the other!”
“Not I! So long as you trust me, I won’t eat you. But if you don’t believe me that there is such a pond, send one of you with me to go and see it.”
“Not me! As long as you trust me, I won’t eat you. But if you don’t believe me that there’s a pond like that, send someone with me to check it out.”
Then they trusted him, and handed over to him one of their number—a big fellow, blind of one eye, whom they thought sharp enough in any emergency, afloat or ashore.
Then they trusted him and handed over one of their own—a big guy, blind in one eye, who they thought was clever enough to handle any situation, whether at sea or on land.
Him the crane took with him, let him go in the pond, showed him the whole of it, brought him back, and let him go again close to the other fish. And he told them all the glories of the pond.
The crane took him with him, let him go in the pond, showed him everything, brought him back, and let him go again near the other fish. He shared all the wonders of the pond with them.
And when they heard what he said, they exclaimed, “All right, Sir! You may take us with you.”
And when they heard what he said, they replied, "Okay, Sir! You can take us with you."
Then the crane took the old purblind fish first to the bank of the other pond, and alighted in a Varaṇa-tree growing on the bank there. But he threw it into a fork of the tree, struck it with his beak, and killed it; and then ate its flesh, and threw its bones away at the foot of the tree. Then he went back and called out—
Then the crane took the old blind fish first to the edge of the other pond and landed in a Varaṇa tree growing on the bank there. He tossed it into a fork of the tree, pecked it with his beak, and killed it; then he ate its flesh and discarded the bones at the base of the tree. After that, he went back and called out—
“I’ve thrown that fish in; let another come!”
“I’ve thrown that fish in; let another come!”
And in that manner he took all the fish, one by one, and ate them, till he came back and found no more!
And in that way, he caught all the fish, one by one, and ate them until he returned and found none left!
But there was still a crab left behind there; and the crane thought he would eat him too, and called out—
But there was still a crab left behind there, and the crane thought he would eat it too, so he called out—
“I say, good crab, I’ve taken all the fish away, and put them into a fine large pond. Come along. I’ll take you too!”
“I say, good crab, I’ve taken all the fish away and put them into a nice big pond. Come along. I’ll take you too!”
“But how will you take hold of me to carry me along?”
“But how will you grab me to take me with you?”
319
319
“I’ll bite hold of you with my beak.”
“I'll grab hold of you with my beak.”
“You’ll let me fall if you carry me like that. I won’t go with you!”
“You’ll let me fall if you carry me like that. I’m not going with you!”
“Don’t be afraid! I’ll hold you quite tight all the way.”
“Don’t worry! I’ll hold you really tight the whole time.”
Then said the crab to himself, “If this fellow once got hold of fish, he would never let them go in a pond! Now if he should really put me into the pond, it would be capital; but if he doesn’t—then I’ll cut his throat, and kill him!” So he said to him—
Then the crab said to himself, “If this guy ever gets his hands on some fish, he would never let them go in a pond! Now, if he actually puts me in the pond, that would be great; but if he doesn’t—then I’ll cut his throat and take him out!” So he said to him—
“Look here, friend, you won’t be able to hold me tight enough; but we crabs have a famous grip. If you let me catch hold of you round the neck with my claws, I shall be glad to go with you.”
“Hey there, friend, you won’t be able to hold me tight enough; but we crabs have a strong grip. If you let me grab you around the neck with my claws, I'd be happy to go with you.”
And the other did not see that he was trying to outwit him, and agreed. So the crab caught hold of his neck with his claws as securely as with a pair of blacksmith’s pincers, and called out, “Off with you, now!”
And the other didn't realize that he was trying to trick him, and agreed. So the crab grabbed his neck with its claws just as tightly as if it were in a pair of blacksmith's tongs, and shouted, “Get lost, now!”
And the crane took him and showed him the pond, and then turned off towards the Varaṇa-tree.
And the crane picked him up and showed him the pond, then flew off toward the Varaṇa tree.
“Uncle!” cried the crab, “the pond lies that way, but you are taking me this way!”
“Uncle!” shouted the crab, “the pond is that way, but you’re taking me this way!”
“Oh, that’s it, is it!” answered the crane. “Your dear little uncle, your very sweet nephew, you call me! You mean me to understand, I suppose, that I am your slave, who has to lift you up and carry you about with him! Now cast your eye upon the heap of fish-bones lying at the root of yonder Varaṇa-tree. Just as I have eaten those fish, every one of them, just so I will devour you as well!”
“Oh, is that how it is?” replied the crane. “Your cute little uncle, your very sweet nephew, that’s what you call me! I guess you want me to think that I’m your servant, who has to lift you up and carry you around! Now take a look at the pile of fish bones at the base of that Varaṇa tree. Just like I’ve eaten those fish, every single one of them, I’ll gladly eat you too!”
“Ah! those fishes got eaten through their own stupidity,” answered the crab; “but I’m not going to320 let you eat me. On the contrary, it is you that I am going to destroy. For you in your folly have not seen that I was outwitting you. If we die, we die both together; for I will cut off this head of yours, and cast it to the ground!” And so saying, he gave the crane’s neck a grip with his claws, as with a vice.
“Ah! those fish got eaten because of their own stupidity,” replied the crab; “but I’m not going to320 let you eat me. Instead, it is you that I’m going to destroy. You, in your foolishness, haven’t realized that I was outsmarting you. If we’re going to die, we’ll die together; because I will cut off your head and throw it to the ground!” And with that, he grabbed the crane’s neck with his claws, like a vice.
Then gasping, and with tears trickling from his eyes, and trembling with the fear of death, the crane beseeched him, saying, “O my Lord! Indeed I did not intend to eat you. Grant me my life!”
Then gasping, with tears streaming from his eyes, and shaking with the fear of death, the crane pleaded with him, saying, “O my Lord! I truly didn’t mean to eat you. Please spare my life!”
“Well, well! step down into the pond, and put me in there.”
“Well, well! step down into the pond and put me in there.”
And he turned round and stepped down into the pond, and placed the crab on the mud at its edge. But the crab cut through its neck as clean as one would cut a lotus-stalk with a hunting-knife, and then only entered the water!
And he turned around and stepped into the pond, placing the crab on the mud at the edge. But the crab sliced through its neck as clean as someone would cut a lotus stalk with a hunting knife, and only then did it enter the water!
“When the Genius who lived in the Varaṇa-tree saw this strange affair, he made the wood resound with his plaudits, uttering in a pleasant voice the verse—
“When the Genius who lived in the Varaṇa-tree saw this strange situation, he filled the forest with his cheers, expressing in a cheerful voice the verse—
When the Teacher had finished this discourse, showing that “Not now only, O mendicants, has this man been outwitted by the country robe-maker, long ago he was outwitted in the same way,” he established the connexion,321 and summed up the Jātaka, by saying, “At that time he was the Jetavana robe-maker, the crab was the country robe-maker, but the Genius of the Tree was I myself.”
When the Teacher finished this talk, pointing out that “Not just now, O beggars, has this man been tricked by the country robe-maker; he was tricked in the same way a long time ago,” he made the connection,321 and concluded the Jātaka by saying, “Back then, he was the Jetavana robe-maker, the crab was the country robe-maker, but I was the Genius of the Tree.”
322
322
No. 39.
NANDA JĀTAKA.
Nanda and the Buried Gold.
“The golden heap, methinks.”—This the Master told while at Jetavana, about a monk living under Sāriputta.
“The golden heap, I think.”—This the Master said while at Jetavana, about a monk living under Sāriputta.
He, they say, was meek, and mild of speech, and served the Elder with great devotion. Now on one occasion the Elder had taken leave of the Master, started on a tour, and gone to the mountain country in the south of Magadha. When they had arrived there, the monk became proud, followed no longer the word of the Elder; and when he was asked to do a thing, would even become angry with the Elder.
He was said to be humble and gentle in his words, and he served the Elder with great loyalty. One time, the Elder had said goodbye to the Master, set out on a journey, and traveled to the mountainous region in the south of Magadha. Once they arrived there, the monk became arrogant, stopped following the Elder’s guidance, and would even get angry when asked to do something by the Elder.
The Elder could not understand what it all meant. When his tour was over, he returned again to Jetavana; and from the moment he arrived at the monastery, the monk became as before. This the Elder told the Master, saying—
The Elder couldn’t figure out what it all meant. When his tour was over, he went back to Jetavana; and from the moment he arrived at the monastery, the monk was just like before. This the Elder shared with the Master, saying—
“Lord! there is a mendicant in my division of the Order, who in one place is like a slave bought for a hundred, and in another becomes proud, and refuses with anger to do what he is asked.”
“Lord! There is a beggar in my section of the Order, who in one situation is like a slave bought for a hundred, and in another becomes arrogant, refusing angrily to do what he's asked.”
Then the Teacher said, “Not only now, Sāriputta, has the monk behaved like that; in a former birth also, when in one place he was like a slave bought for a hundred, and in another was angrily independent.”
Then the Teacher said, “It's not just now, Sāriputta, that the monk has acted this way; in a past life too, at one point he was like a slave bought for a hundred, and at another, he was fiercely independent.”
And at the Elder’s request he told the story. 323
And at the Elder’s request, he shared the story. 323
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benāres, the Bodisat came to life again as a landowner. He had a friend, also a landowner, who was old himself, but whose wife was young. She had a son by him; and he said to himself—
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was ruling in Benāres, the Bodisat was reborn as a landowner. He had a friend, who was also a landowner, and although he was old, his wife was young. She had a son with him; and he thought to himself—
“As this woman is young, she will, after my death, be taking some husband to herself, and squandering the money I have saved. What, now, if I were to make away with the money under the earth?”
“As this woman is young, she will, after I’m gone, take a husband and waste the money I’ve saved. So, what if I were to bury the money underground?”
And he took a slave in the house named Nanda, went into the forest, buried the treasure in a certain spot of which he informed the slave, and instructed him, saying, “My good Nanda! when I am gone, do you let my son know where the treasure is; and be careful the wood is not sold!”
And he took a servant from the house named Nanda, went into the forest, buried the treasure in a specific spot that he told Nanda about, and instructed him, saying, “My good Nanda! When I’m gone, make sure to tell my son where the treasure is; and be careful that the land isn’t sold!”
Very soon after he died; and in due course his son became of age. And his mother said to him “My dear! your father took Nanda the slave with him, and buried his money. You should have it brought back, and put the family estates into order.”
Very soon after he died, his son came of age. His mother said to him, “My dear! Your father took Nanda the slave with him and buried his money. You should have it brought back and put the family estates in order.”
And one day he accordingly said to Nanda, “Uncle! is there any money which my father buried?”
And one day he said to Nanda, "Uncle! Is there any money that my dad buried?"
“Yes, Sir!” said he.
“Yes, sir!” he replied.
“Where is it buried?”
"Where is it buried?"
“In the forest, Sir.”
"In the woods, Sir."
“Then come along there.” And taking a spade and a bag, he went to the place whereabouts the treasure was, and said, “Now, uncle, where is the money?”
“Then come along there.” Taking a shovel and a bag, he went to the spot where the treasure was and said, “Now, uncle, where's the money?”
But when Nanda had got up on to the spot above the treasure, he became so proud of it, that he abused his young master roundly, saying, “You servant! You son of a slave-girl! Where, then, did you get treasure from here?”
But when Nanda climbed up to the spot above the treasure, he became so proud of it that he harshly insulted his young master, saying, “You servant! You son of a slave! Where did you get this treasure from?”
324
324
The young master made as though he had not heard the abuse; and simply saying, “Come along, then,” took him back again. But two or three days after he went to the spot again; when Nanda, however, abused him as before.
The young master acted like he hadn’t heard the insults and just said, “Come on, let’s go,” taking him back. But two or three days later, he returned to the same place, where Nanda insulted him again just like before.
The young man gave him no harsh word in reply, but turned back, saying to himself,—
The young man didn't respond harshly but turned back, saying to himself,—
“This slave goes to the place fully intending to point out the treasure; but as soon as he gets there, he begins to be insolent. I don’t understand the reason of this. But there’s that squire, my father’s friend. I’ll ask him about it, and find out what it is.”
“This servant goes to the spot fully intending to show the treasure; but as soon as he arrives, he starts to act rude. I don’t get why that is. But there’s that squire, my father’s friend. I’ll ask him about it and find out what’s going on.”
So he went to the Bodisat, told him the whole matter, and asked him the reason of it.
So he went to the Bodisat, explained everything, and asked him why it was happening.
Then said the Bodisat, “On the very spot, my young friend, where Nanda stands when he is insolent, there must your father’s treasure be. So as soon as Nanda begins to abuse you, you should answer, ‘Come now, slave, who is it you’re talking to?’ drag him down, take the spade, dig into that spot, take out the treasure, and then make the slave lift it up and carry it home!” And so saying he uttered this verse—
Then the Bodisat said, “Right where Nanda stands when he’s being rude, that’s where your father’s treasure has to be. So as soon as Nanda starts insulting you, you should respond, ‘Hey, servant, who are you talking to?’ pull him down, grab the spade, dig into that spot, take out the treasure, and then make the servant lift it and carry it home!” And with that, he said this verse—
Then the young squire took leave of the Bodisat, went home, took Nanda with him to the place where the treasure was, acted exactly as he had been told, brought back the treasure, put the family estates into order; and following the exhortations of the Bodisat, gave gifts, and did other good works, and at the end of his life passed away according to his deeds.
Then the young squire said goodbye to the Bodisat, went home, took Nanda with him to the location of the treasure, followed the instructions he had been given, brought back the treasure, organized the family estates; and following the teachings of the Bodisat, made donations, did other good deeds, and at the end of his life passed away according to his actions.
325
325
When the Teacher had finished this discourse, showing how formerly also he had behaved the same, he established the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka, “At that time Nanda was the monk under Sāriputta, but the wise squire was I myself.”
326
326
No. 40.
KHADIRANGĀRA JĀTAKA.
The Fiery Furnace.
“Far rather will I fall into this hell.”—This the Master told while at Jetavana, about Anātha Piṇḍika.
“I would much rather fall into this hell.”—This is what the Master said while at Jetavana, about Anātha Piṇḍika.
For Anātha Piṇḍika having squandered fifty-four thousands of thousands in money on the Buddhist Faith about the Monastery, and holding nothing elsewhere in the light of a treasure, save only the Three Treasures (the Buddha, the Truth, and the Order), used to go day after day to take part in the Three Great Services, once in the morning, once after breakfast, and once in the evening.
For Anātha Piṇḍika, who had spent fifty-four thousand lots of money on the Buddhist Faith concerning the Monastery and owned nothing else in terms of treasure except the Three Treasures (the Buddha, the Truth, and the Order), would go every day to participate in the Three Great Services: once in the morning, once after breakfast, and once in the evening.
There are intermediate services too. And he never went empty-handed, lest the lads, and the younger brethren, should look to see what he might have brought. When he went in the morning he would take porridge; after breakfast ghee, butter, honey, molasses, and so on; in the evening perfumes, garlands, and robes. Thus offering day after day, the sum of his gifts was beyond all measure. Traders, too, left writings with him, and took money on loan from him up to eighteen thousands of thousands, and the great merchant asked it not again of them. Other eighteen thousands of thousands, the property of his family, was put away and buried in the river bank; and when the bank was broken in by a storm they were washed away to the sea, and the brazen pots rolled just as they were—closed and sealed—to the bottom of327 the ocean. In his house again a constant supply of rice was ordered to be kept in readiness for five hundred members of the Order, so that the Merchant’s house was to the Order like a public pool dug where four high roads meet; and he stood to them in the place of father and mother. On that account even the Supreme Buddha himself used to go to his residence; and the Eighty Chief Elders also; and the number of other monks coming and going was beyond measure.
There were also intermediate services. He never showed up empty-handed, in case the guys and younger brothers wondered what he had brought. In the morning, he would take porridge; after breakfast, ghee, butter, honey, molasses, and so on; in the evening, perfumes, garlands, and robes. Offering gifts day after day, the total of his donations was immeasurable. Traders also left their writings with him and borrowed up to eighteen thousand thousands, and the great merchant never asked them to repay it. Another eighteen thousand thousands, belonging to his family, was hidden and buried by the riverbank; when a storm broke the bank, it all washed away into the sea, and the bronze pots rolled, sealed and closed, to the bottom of327 the ocean. In his house, there was always a supply of rice prepared for five hundred members of the Order, so the Merchant’s house was like a public pool at the intersection of four main roads; he acted as a father and mother to them. Because of this, even the Supreme Buddha himself would visit his home, as well as the Eighty Chief Elders, and the number of other monks coming and going was countless.
Now his mansion was seven stories high, and there were seven great gates to it, with battlemented turrets over them; and in the fourth turret there dwelt a fairy who was a heretic. When the Supreme Buddha entered the house, she was unable to stop up above in the turret, but used to bring her children downstairs and stand on the ground floor; and so she did when the Eighty Chief Elders, or the other monks were coming in or going out.338
Now his mansion was seven stories high, and there were seven great gates to it, with battlemented turrets over them; and in the fourth turret there dwelt a fairy who was a heretic. When the Supreme Buddha entered the house, she was unable to stop up above in the turret, but used to bring her children downstairs and stand on the ground floor; and so she did when the Eighty Chief Elders, or the other monks were coming in or going out.338
And she thought, “So long as this mendicant Gotama and his disciples come to the house, there is no peace for me. I can’t be eternally going downstairs again and again, to stand on the ground floor; I must manage so that they come no more to the house.”
And she thought, “As long as this beggar Gotama and his followers keep coming to the house, I won't have any peace. I can't keep going downstairs over and over to stand on the ground floor; I have to find a way to make sure they don’t come back to the house.”
So one day, as soon as the chief business manager had retired to rest, she went to him, and stood before him in visible shape.
So one day, right after the chief business manager had gone to bed, she approached him and stood in front of him, clearly visible.
“Who’s there?” said he.
“Who’s there?” he asked.
“It’s I; the Fairy who dwells in the turret over the fourth gate.”
“It’s me; the Fairy who lives in the turret above the fourth gate.”
“What are you come for?”
"What are you here for?"
“You are not looking after the Merchant’s affairs. Paying no thought to his last days, he takes out all his money, and makes the mendicant Gotama full of it. He undertakes no business, and sets no work on foot. Do328 you speak to the Merchant so that he may attend to his business; and make arrangements so that that mendicant Gotama and his disciples shall no longer come to the place.”
“You're not taking care of the Merchant’s business. Without considering his final days, he withdraws all his money and gives it to the begging monk Gotama. He doesn't engage in any work or start any projects. Can you please talk to the Merchant so he can focus on his business? Also, make sure that monk Gotama and his followers stop coming around.”
But the other said to her, “O foolish Fairy! the Merchant in spending his money spends it on the religion of the Buddhas, which leadeth to salvation. Though I should be seized by the hair, and sold for a slave, I will say no such thing. Begone with you!”
But the other said to her, “Oh, silly Fairy! The Merchant, in using his money, is investing it in the teachings of the Buddhas, which lead to salvation. Even if I were grabbed by the hair and sold into slavery, I wouldn’t say anything like that. Get out of here!”
Another day the Fairy went to the Merchant’s eldest son, and persuaded him in the same manner. But he refused her as before. And to the Merchant himself she did not dare to speak.
Another day, the Fairy approached the Merchant’s oldest son and tried to convince him in the same way. But he turned her down again. And she didn’t dare to speak to the Merchant himself.
Now by constantly giving gifts, and doing no business, the Merchant’s income grew less and less, and his wealth went to ruin. And as he sank more and more into poverty, his property, and his dress, and his furniture, and his food were no longer as they had been. He nevertheless still used to give gifts to the Order; but he was no longer able to give of the best.
Now, by constantly giving gifts and doing no business, the Merchant's income dwindled, and his wealth fell apart. As he sank deeper into poverty, his possessions, clothing, furniture, and food were no longer what they used to be. Still, he continued to give gifts to the Order, but he could no longer afford to give the best.
One day when he had taken his seat, after saluting the Teacher, he said to him, “Well, householder! are gifts still given at your house?”
One day, after he sat down and greeted the Teacher, he asked him, “So, do people still give gifts at your house?”
“They are still being given, Lord,” said he, “but only a mere trifle of stale second day’s porridge.”
“They're still being served, my Lord,” he said, “but just a tiny bit of stale, second-day porridge.”
Then said the Master to him, “Don’t let your heart be troubled, householder, that you give only what is unpleasant to the taste. For if the heart be only right, a gift given to Buddhas, or Pacceka Buddhas,339 or their disciples, can never be otherwise than right. And why? Through the greatness of the result. For that he who can cleanse his heart can never give unclean gifts is declared in the passage—
Then said the Master to him, “Don’t let your heart be troubled, householder, that you give only what is unpleasant to the taste. For if the heart be only right, a gift given to Buddhas, or Pacceka Buddhas,339 or their disciples, can never be otherwise than right. And why? Through the greatness of the result. For that he who can cleanse his heart can never give unclean gifts is declared in the passage—
329
329
And again he said to him, “Householder! although the gift you are giving is but poor, you are giving it to the Eight Noble Beings.340 Now when I was Velāma, and gave away the Seven Treasures, ransacking the whole continent of India to find them, and kept up a great donation, as if I had turned the five great rivers into one great mass of water, yet I attained not even to taking refuge in the Three Gems, or to keeping the Five Precepts, so unfit were they who received the gifts. Let not your heart be troubled, therefore, because your gifts are trifling.” And so saying, he preached to him the Velāmika Sutta.
And again he said to him, “Householder! although the gift you are giving is but poor, you are giving it to the Eight Noble Beings.340 Now when I was Velāma, and gave away the Seven Treasures, ransacking the whole continent of India to find them, and kept up a great donation, as if I had turned the five great rivers into one great mass of water, yet I attained not even to taking refuge in the Three Gems, or to keeping the Five Precepts, so unfit were they who received the gifts. Let not your heart be troubled, therefore, because your gifts are trifling.” And so saying, he preached to him the Velāmika Sutta.
Now the Fairy, who before had not cared to speak to the Merchant, thinking, “Now that this man has come to poverty, he will listen to what I say,” went at midnight to his chamber, and appeared in visible shape before him.
Now the Fairy, who hadn’t bothered to talk to the Merchant before, thought, “Now that this man is poor, he’ll pay attention to what I have to say,” and went to his room at midnight, appearing in front of him.
“Who’s there?” said the Merchant on seeing her.
“Who’s there?” asked the Merchant upon seeing her.
“’Tis I, great Merchant; the Fairy who dwells in the turret over the fourth gate.”
“It’s me, great Merchant; the Fairy who lives in the tower by the fourth gate.”
“What are you come for?”
"What are you here for?"
“Because I wish to give you some advice.”
“Because I want to give you some advice.”
“Speak, then.”
"Go ahead, speak."
“O great Merchant! you take no thought of your last days. You regard not your sons and daughters. You have squandered much wealth on the religion of Gotama330 the mendicant. By spending your money for so long a time, and by undertaking no fresh business, you have become poor for the sake of the mendicant Gotama. Even so you are not rid of the mendicant Gotama. Up to this very day the mendicants swarm into your house. What you have lost you can never restore again; but henceforth neither go yourself to the mendicant Gotama, nor allow his disciples to enter your house. Turn not back even to behold the mendicant Gotama, but attend to your own business, and to your own merchandize, and so reestablish the family estates.”
“O great Merchant! You don’t think about your final days. You pay no attention to your sons and daughters. You have wasted a lot of wealth on the religion of Gotama the beggar. By spending your money for so long and not starting any new business, you’ve made yourself poor for the sake of the beggar Gotama. Even so, you’re still not free from the beggar Gotama. Even today, beggars swarm into your house. What you’ve lost you can never get back; but from now on, don’t go to the beggar Gotama, and don’t let his followers enter your home. Don’t even look back at the beggar Gotama; instead, focus on your own business and your own merchandise, and work to restore your family’s wealth.”
Then said he to her, “Is this the advice you have to offer me?”
Then he said to her, “Is this the advice you have for me?”
“Yes; this is it.”
“Yep; this is it.”
“He whose power is Wisdom has made me immovable by a hundred, or thousand, or even a hundred thousand supernatural beings such as you. For my faith is firm and established like the great mountain Sineru. I have spent my wealth on the Treasure of the Religion that leads to Salvation. What you say is wrong; it is a blow that is given to the Religion of the Buddhas by so wicked a hag as you are, devoid of affection. It is impossible for me to live in the same house with you. Depart quickly from my house, and begone elsewhere!”
“He whose power is Wisdom has made me unshakeable by a hundred, a thousand, or even a hundred thousand supernatural beings like you. My faith is strong and solid like the great mountain Sineru. I have invested my wealth in the Treasure of the Religion that leads to Salvation. What you’re saying is incorrect; it’s a hit to the Religion of the Buddhas coming from such a nasty hag as you, who lacks affection. I cannot live under the same roof as you. Leave my house immediately and go somewhere else!”
When she heard the words of the converted, saintly disciple, she dared not stay; and going to the place where she dwelt, she took her children by the hand, and went away. But though she went, she determined, if she could get no other place of abode, to obtain the Merchant’s forgiveness, and return and dwell even there. So she went to the guardian god of the city, and saluted him, and stood respectfully before him.
When she heard the words of the converted, saintly disciple, she didn't hesitate; she went back to her place, took her children by the hand, and left. But even though she left, she decided that if she couldn’t find somewhere else to stay, she would seek the Merchant's forgiveness and return to live there. So she approached the guardian god of the city, greeted him, and stood respectfully before him.
“What are you come here for?” said he.
“What are you here for?” he asked.
“Sir! I have been speaking thoughtlessly to Anātha Piṇḍika; and he, enraged with me, has driven me out from the place where I dwelt. Take me to him, and331 persuade him to forgive me, and give me back my dwelling-place.”
“Sir! I have been speaking carelessly to Anātha Piṇḍika; and he, angry with me, has kicked me out of the place where I lived. Please take me to him and convince him to forgive me and give me back my home.”
“What is it you said to him?”
“What did you say to him?”
“’Henceforth give no support to the Buddha, or to the Order of Mendicants, and forbid the mendicant Gotama the entry into your house.’ This, Sir, is what I said.”
“From now on, don't support the Buddha or the Order of Mendicants, and deny the mendicant Gotama entry into your house.” This, Sir, is what I said.”
“You said wrong. It was a blow aimed at religion. I can’t undertake to go with you to the Merchant!”
“You're mistaken. It was an attack on religion. I can't go with you to the Merchant!”
Getting no help from him, she went to the four Archangels, the guardians of the world. And when she was refused by them in the same manner, she went to Sakka, the King of the Gods, and telling him the whole matter, besought him urgently, saying, “O God! deprived of my dwelling-place, I wander about without a shelter, leading my children by the hand. Let me in your graciousness be given some place where I may dwell!”
Getting no help from him, she went to the four Archangels, the guardians of the world. When they refused her in the same way, she went to Sakka, the King of the Gods, and explained everything to him. She begged him earnestly, saying, “O God! Without a home, I wander around with no shelter, leading my children by the hand. Please, in your kindness, grant me a place to stay!”
And he, too, said to her, “You have done wrong! You have aimed a blow at the religion of the Conqueror. It is impossible for me to speak on your behalf to the Merchant. But I can tell you one means by which the Merchant may pardon you.”
And he also said to her, “You messed up! You took a shot at the Conqueror's religion. I can't speak up for you to the Merchant. But I can share one way you might earn the Merchant's forgiveness.”
“It is well, O God. Tell me what that may be!”
“It’s good, O God. Tell me what that could be!”
“People have had eighteen thousands of thousands of money from the Merchant on giving him writings. Now take the form of his manager, and without telling anybody, take those writings, surround yourself with so many young ogres, go to their houses with the writings in one hand, and a receipt in the other, and stand in the centre of the house and frighten them with your demon power, and say, ‘This is the record of your debt. Our Merchant said nothing to you in byegone days; but now he is fallen into poverty. Pay back the moneys which you had from him.’ Thus, by displaying your demon power, recover all those thousands of gold, and pour them into the Merchant’s empty treasury. There was other wealth of his buried in the bank of the river Aciravatī,332 which, when the river-bank was broken, was washed away to the sea. Bring that back by your power, and pour it into his treasury. In such and such a place, too, there is another treasure of the sum of eighteen thousands of thousands, which has no owner. That too bring, and pour it into his empty treasury. When you have undergone this punishment of refilling his empty treasury with these fifty-four thousands of thousands, you may ask the Merchant to forgive you.”
“People have borrowed eighteen thousand times a thousand coins from the Merchant by giving him written agreements. Now, take on the role of his manager, and without telling anyone, grab those agreements. Gather a group of young ogres, go to their homes with the agreements in one hand and a receipt in the other, stand in the middle of the room, and scare them with your intimidating presence. Say, ‘This is the record of your debt. Our Merchant didn’t say anything to you in the past; but now he has fallen into poverty. Pay back the money you borrowed from him.’ By showing your power, reclaim all those thousands of gold coins and deposit them into the Merchant’s empty treasury. There was also other wealth buried in the bank of the river Aciravatī,332 which was washed away to the sea when the riverbank broke. Use your powers to bring that back and put it into his treasury. There’s also another treasure worth eighteen thousand times a thousand that has no owner. Bring that too and add it to his empty treasury. Once you have dealt with the task of refilling his treasury with these fifty-four thousand times a thousand, you can ask the Merchant to forgive you.”
“Very well, my Lord!” said she; and agreed to what he said, and brought back all the money in the way she was told; and at midnight entered the Merchant’s bed-chamber, and stood before him in visible shape.
“Alright, my Lord!” she replied, agreeing with what he said, and returned all the money as instructed; and at midnight, she entered the Merchant’s bedroom and stood before him visibly.
“Who’s there?” said he.
“Who’s there?” he asked.
“It is I, great Merchant! the blind and foolish Fairy who used to dwell in the turret over your fourth gate. In my great and dense stupidity, and knowing not the merits of the Buddha, I formerly said something to you; and that fault I beg you to pardon. For according to the word of Sakka, the King of the Gods, I have performed the punishment of filling your empty treasury with fifty-four thousands of thousands I have brought—the eighteen thousands of thousands owing to you which I have recovered, the eighteen thousands of thousands lost in the sea, and eighteen thousands of thousands of owner-less money in such and such a place. The money you spent on the monastery at Jetavana is now all restored. I am in misery so long as I am allowed no place to dwell in. Keep not in your mind the thing I did in my ignorance, but pardon me, O great Merchant!”
“It’s me, great Merchant! The blind and foolish Fairy who used to live in the turret above your fourth gate. In my ignorance, and not understanding the merits of the Buddha, I once said something to you; I ask you to forgive that mistake. Following the word of Sakka, the King of the Gods, I have fulfilled the task of filling your empty treasury with fifty-four million that I’ve brought—the eighteen million you were owed that I’ve recovered, the eighteen million lost at sea, and eighteen million of unclaimed money from here and there. The money you spent on the monastery at Jetavana has now all been returned. I am in distress since I have nowhere to stay. Please don’t hold my previous ignorance against me, but forgive me, O great Merchant!”
When he heard what she said, Anātha Piṇḍika thought, “She is a goddess, and she says she has undergone her punishment, and she confesses her sin. The Master shall consider this, and make his goodness known. I will take her before the Supreme Buddha.” And he said to her, “Dear Fairy! if you wish to ask me to pardon you, ask it in the presence of the Buddha!”
When Anātha Piṇḍika heard what she said, he thought, “She’s a goddess, and she says she has accepted her punishment and admits her wrongdoing. The Master will think about this and show his kindness. I will bring her to the Supreme Buddha.” He then said to her, “Dear Fairy! If you want to ask me for forgiveness, do it in front of the Buddha!”
333
333
“Very well. I will do so,” said she. “Take me with you to the Master!”
“Alright. I’ll do that,” she said. “Take me with you to the Master!”
To this he agreed. And when the night was just passing away, he took her, very early in the morning, to the presence of the Master; and told him all that she had done.
To this he agreed. And when the night was just ending, he took her, very early in the morning, to see the Master; and told him everything she had done.
When the Master heard it, he said “You see, O householder, how the sinful man looks upon sin as pleasant, so long as it bears no fruit; but when its fruit ripens, then he looks upon it as sin. And so the good man looks upon his goodness as sin so long as it bears no fruit; but when its fruit ripens, then he sees its goodness.” And so saying, he uttered the two stanzas in the Scripture Verses:
When the Master heard this, he said, “You see, O householder, how the sinner sees sin as enjoyable as long as it doesn’t lead to any consequences; but when those consequences come, then he recognizes it as sin. Similarly, the good person views his goodness as meaningless while it doesn’t yield any results; but when those results appear, then he acknowledges its value.” And with that, he recited the two stanzas in the Scripture Verses:
And at the conclusion of the verses the Fairy was established in the Fruit of Conversion. And she fell at the wheel-marked feet of the Teacher, and said, “My Lord! lustful, and infidel, and blind as I was, I spake wicked words in my ignorance of your character. Grant me thy pardon!”
And at the end of the verses, the Fairy was transformed in the Fruit of Conversion. She fell at the wheel-marked feet of the Teacher and said, “My Lord! I was lustful, unfaithful, and blind, and I spoke wicked words out of ignorance of your true nature. Please grant me your forgiveness!”
Then she obtained pardon both from the Teacher and from the Merchant.
Then she got forgiveness from both the Teacher and the Merchant.
On that occasion Anātha Piṇḍika, began to extol his own merit in the Teacher’s presence, saying, “My Lord! though this Fairy forbad me to support the Buddha, she could not stop me; and though she forbad me to give334 gifts, I gave them still. Shall not this be counted to my merit, O my Lord?”
On that occasion, Anātha Piṇḍika started bragging about his own good deeds in front of the Teacher, saying, “My Lord! Even though this Fairy told me not to support the Buddha, she couldn’t stop me; and even though she told me not to give gifts, I still did. Won’t this count toward my merits, O my Lord?”
But the Teacher said, “You, O householder, are a Converted person, and one of the Elect disciples. Your faith is firm, you have the clear insight of those who are walking in the First Path. It is no wonder that you were not turned back at the bidding of this weak Fairy. But that formerly the wise who lived at a time when a Buddha had not appeared, and when knowledge was not matured, should still have given gifts, though Māra, the Lord of the angels of the Realms of Lust, stood in the sky, and told them to give no gifts; and showing them a pit full of live coals eighty cubits deep, called out to them, ‘If you give the gift, you shall be burnt in this hell’—that was a wonder!”
But the Teacher said, “You, homeowner, are a Converted person and one of the chosen disciples. Your faith is strong; you have the clear understanding of those walking the First Path. It's no surprise that you weren't swayed by this weak Fairy. However, it is amazing that wise people who lived before a Buddha appeared, when knowledge was not fully developed, still gave gifts. Even when Māra, the Lord of the angels of the Realms of Lust, hovered in the sky and told them not to give gifts, showing them a pit full of live coals eighty cubits deep, warning them, ‘If you give the gift, you’ll be burned in this hell’—that was truly remarkable!”
And at the request of Anātha Piṇḍika, he told the tale.
And at Anātha Piṇḍika's request, he shared the story.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta was reigning in Benāres, the Bodisat came to life in the family of the Treasurer of Benāres, and was brought up in much luxury, like a prince. And he arrived in due course at years of discretion; and even when he was but sixteen years old he had gained the mastery over all branches of knowledge.
Long ago, when Brahma-datta ruled in Benāres, the Bodisat was born into the family of the Treasurer of Benāres and was raised in great luxury, like a prince. As he grew up, he reached the age of maturity; even at just sixteen, he had mastered all areas of knowledge.
At the death of his father he was appointed to the office of Treasurer, and had six Gift-halls built,—four at the four gates, and one in the midst of the city, and one at the entrance to his mansion. And he gave Gifts, and kept the Precepts, and observed the Sabbath-days.
At his father's death, he was appointed Treasurer and had six Gift-halls built—four at the gates, one in the center of the city, and one at the entrance of his house. He distributed gifts, followed the precepts, and observed the Sabbath.
Now one day when pleasant food of all sweet tastes was being taken in for the Bodisat at breakfast-time, a Pacceka Buddha, who had risen from a seven days’ trance, saw that the time had come for him to seek for food.335 And thinking he ought to go that day to the door of the Benāres Treasurer’s house, he washed his face with water from the Anotatta lake, and used a toothpick made from the betel-creeper, put on his lower robe as he stood on the table-land of Mount Manosilā, fastened on his girdle, robed himself, took a begging-bowl he created for the purpose, went through the sky, and stood at the door of the house just as the breakfast was being taken in to the Bodisat.
Now one day, while delicious food of all sweet flavors was being prepared for the Bodisat at breakfast time, a Pacceka Buddha, who had just come out of a seven-day trance, realized it was time for him to find something to eat.335 Deciding he should go to the Benāres Treasurer’s house that day, he washed his face with water from the Anotatta lake, used a toothpick made from the betel vine, put on his lower robe as he stood on the tableland of Mount Manosilā, secured his belt, dressed himself, took the begging bowl he had made for this purpose, flew through the sky, and arrived at the door of the house just as breakfast was being served to the Bodisat.
As soon as the Bodisat saw him, he rose from his seat, and looked at a servant who was making the preparations.
As soon as the Bodisat saw him, he got up from his seat and glanced at the servant who was handling the preparations.
“What shall I do, Sir?” said he.
“What should I do, Sir?” he said.
“Bring the gentleman’s bowl,” said his master.
“Bring the gentleman’s bowl,” said his master.
That moment Māra the Wicked One was greatly agitated, and rose up, saying, “It is seven days since this Pacceka Buddha received food. If he gets none to-day, he will perish. I must destroy this fellow, and put a stop to the Treasurer’s gift.”
That moment, Māra the Wicked One was very upset and rose up, saying, “It has been seven days since this Pacceka Buddha received food. If he doesn't get any today, he will die. I have to get rid of this guy and put an end to the Treasurer’s gift.”
And he went at once and caused a pit of live coals, eighty fathoms deep, to appear in the midst of the house. And it was full of charcoal of Acacia-wood; and appeared burning and flaming, like the great hell of Avīci. And after creating it, he himself remained in the sky.
And he immediately made a pit of live coals, eighty fathoms deep, appear in the center of the house. It was filled with Acacia wood charcoal and looked like it was burning and flaming, resembling the terrible hell of Avīci. After he created it, he stayed in the sky.
When the man, who was coming to fetch the bowl, saw this, he was exceeding terrified, and stopped still.
When the man, who was coming to get the bowl, saw this, he was really scared and froze.
“What are you stopping for, my good man?” asked the Bodisat.
“What are you stopping for, my good man?” asked the Bodisat.
“There is a great pit of live coals burning and blazing in the very middle of the house, Sir!” said he. And as people came up one after another, they were each overcome with fear, and fled hastily away.
“There’s a huge pit of live coals burning and blazing right in the middle of the house, Sir!” he said. And as people came up one by one, they were all struck with fear and quickly ran away.
Then thought the Bodisat, “Vasavatti Māra must be336 exerting himself with the hope of putting an obstacle in the way of my almsgiving. But I am not aware that I can be shaken by a hundred or even a thousand Māras. This day I will find out whether my power or Māra’s—whether my might or Māra’s—is the greater.”
Then the Bodisat thought, “Vasavatti Māra must be336 trying his best to stop me from giving alms. But I don’t believe I can be swayed by a hundred or even a thousand Māras. Today, I will discover whether my strength or Māra’s—whether my power or Māra’s—is greater.”
And he himself took the dish of rice just as it stood there ready, and went out, and stood on the edge of the pit of fire; and looking up to the sky, saw Māra, and said—
And he grabbed the bowl of rice just as it was, stepped outside, and stood at the edge of the fire pit; looking up at the sky, he saw Māra and said—
“Who are you?”
“Who are you?”
“I am Māra,” was the reply.
“I am Māra,” was the reply.
“Is it you who created this pit of fire?”
“Did you create this pit of fire?”
“Certainly, I did it.”
"Of course, I did it."
“And what for?”
"And for what?"
“Simply to put a stop to your almsgiving, and destroy the life of that Pacceka Buddha!”
“Just to put an end to your charity and ruin the life of that Pacceka Buddha!”
“And I’ll allow you to do neither the one nor the other. Let us see this day whether your power or mine is the greater!” And still standing on the edge of the pit of fire, he exclaimed—
“And I won’t let you do either one. Let’s find out today whose power is stronger: yours or mine!” And still standing on the edge of the pit of fire, he shouted—
“My Lord, the Pacceka Buddha! I will not turn back from this pit of coal, though I should fall into it headlong. Take now at my hands the food I have bestowed, even the whole of it.” And so saying, he uttered the stanza:
“My Lord, the Pacceka Buddha! I won't turn back from this pit of coal, even if I should fall into it completely. Please take this food I’ve offered, all of it.” And with that, he recited the stanza:
And as he so said, he held the dish of rice with a firm grasp, and walked right on into the fiery furnace!
And as he said that, he held the dish of rice tightly and walked straight into the fiery furnace!
337
337
And that instant there arose a beautiful large lotus-flower, up and up, from the bottom of the depth of the fiery pit, and received the feet of the Bodisat. And from it there came up about a peck of pollen, and fell on the Great Being’s head, and covered his whole body with a sprinkling of golden dust. Then standing in the midst of the lotus-flower, he poured the food into the Pacceka Buddha’s bowl.
And at that moment, a beautiful large lotus flower rose up from the depths of the fiery pit and reached the feet of the Bodisat. As it blossomed, about a peck of pollen emerged and fell on the Great Being’s head, covering his entire body with a sprinkle of golden dust. Then, standing in the middle of the lotus flower, he poured food into the Pacceka Buddha’s bowl.
And he took it, and gave thanks, and threw the bowl aloft; then rose himself into the sky, in the sight of all the people; and treading as it were on the clouds whose various shapes formed a bolt across the heavens, he passed away to the mountain regions of Himālaya.
And he took it, gave thanks, and threw the bowl up; then he rose into the sky in front of everyone, as if walking on clouds that looked like a path across the sky, and he went away to the mountains of Himālaya.
Māra too, sorrowing over his defeat, went away to the place where he dwelt.
Māra, feeling sad about his defeat, returned to his home.
But the Bodisat, still standing on the lotus, preached the Law to the people in praise of charity and righteousness; and then returned to his house, surrounded by the multitude. And he gave gifts, and did other good works his life long, and then passed away according to his deeds.
But the Bodisat, still standing on the lotus, taught the Law to the people, highlighting the importance of charity and righteousness; and then went back to his home, surrounded by the crowd. He gave gifts and performed good deeds throughout his life, and then passed away in accordance with his actions.
The Teacher then concluded this discourse in illustration of his words, “This is no wonder, O householder, that you, having the insight of those who are walking in the First Path, should now have been unmoved by the Fairy; but what was done by the wise in former times, that was the wonder.” And he established the connexion, and summed up the Jātaka, by saying, “There the then Pacceka Buddha died, and on his death no new being338 was formed to inherit his Karma; but he who gave alms to the Pacceka Buddha, standing on the lotus after defeating the Tempter, was I myself.”
The Teacher concluded his discussion with an example: “It’s not surprising, householder, that you, having the insight of those who are following the First Path, were not swayed by the Fairy; but what the wise did in the past is truly remarkable.” He made the connection and wrapped up the Jātaka by saying, “Back then, the Pacceka Buddha passed away, and at his death, no new being was created to inherit his Karma; instead, the one who gave alms to the Pacceka Buddha, standing on the lotus after overcoming the Tempter, was me.”
END OF BOOK I. CHAPTER IV.
END OF BOOK I. CHAPTER IV.
339
339
INDEX.
The names mentioned in the Tables following the Introduction are not included in this Index, as the Table in which any name should occur can easily be found from the Table of Contents. The names of the Jātakas as far as published in Mr. Fausböll’s text are included in this Index, the reference being to the number of the story; all the other references are to the pages in this volume.
The names listed in the tables after the Introduction aren't included in this Index because you can easily find where any name appears by checking the Table of Contents. The names of the Jātakas that have been published in Mr. Fausböll’s text are included in this Index, with references to the story numbers; all other references point to the pages in this volume.
In Pāli pronounce vowels as in Italian, consonants as in English (except c = ch, n̅ = ny, ŋ = ng), and place the accent on the long syllable. This is a rough rule for practical use. Details and qualifications may be seen in my manual ’Buddhism,’ pp. 1, 2.
In Pāli, pronounce vowels like in Italian and consonants like in English (except c = ch, n̅ = ny, ŋ = ng), and emphasize the long syllable. This is a general guideline for practical use. For more details and qualifications, refer to my manual 'Buddhism,' pp. 1, 2.
- Abbhantara Jātaka No. 281
- Abhidhamma, lxiv, 106
- Abhiṇha Jātaka No. 27
- Abhisambuddha-gāthā, lxxvi
- Ādiccupaṭṭhāna Jātaka No. 175
- Æsop, vii, xi, xxxi-xxxv
- Afghanistan, xliii
- Age, virtue of reverence to, 310, 320
- Aggika Jātaka No. 129
- Ājañña Jātaka No. 24
- Ajita, Brāhman and Bodisat, 39
- Akālarāvi Jātaka No. 119
- Akataññū Jātaka No. 90
- Āḷāra Kālāma, 111, 89
- Alīna-citta Jātaka No. 156
- Amarāvatī, a city, 23
- Amba Jātaka No. 124
- Anabhirati Jātakas Nos. 65, 185
- Anātha-piṇḍika, 130, 326-330
- Aṇḍabhūtā Jātaka No. 62
- Andhapura, a city, 153
- Angels open the gate for Gotama, 83;
- the four guardian (Loka pāla), 110, 92;
- foolishly doubt regarding the Buddha, 90, 105
- Anoma, a river, 85
- Antelope, the greedy, 212
- Antelope, the wily, 237
- Anūpiya, a grove, 87
- Anusāsika Jātaka No. 115
- Apadāna, lxxiv
- Apaṇṇaka Jātaka No. 1
- Arabian Nights, xlii
- Arabian story-books, xxix, xxx
- Araka Jātaka No. 169
- Arahats, outward signs of, 87;
- unconsciousness, a supposed condition of, 90;
- indifferent to worldly things, 120
- Ārāma-dūsa Jātaka Nos. 46, 268
- Archery, 76
- Arindama, King and Bodisat, 69
- Asadisa Jātaka No. 187
- Asampadāna Jātaka No. 131
- Asaŋkheyya, an æon, 105
- Asaŋkiya Jātaka No. 76
- Asātamanta Jātaka No. 61
- Asatarūpa Jātaka No. 100
- Asi-lakkhana Jātaka No. 126
- Asitābhu Jātaka. No. 234
- Ass in the Lion’s Skin, v
- Assaji, the fifth convert, 113, 118
- Assaka Jātaka No. 207
- Astrology, 168, 185
- Astronomy, 150
- Atideva, Brāhman and Bodisat, 39
- Atīta-vatthu = Birth Story, lxxiv
- Atthadassin, a monk in Ceylon, 1;
- see Buddha, No. 17
- Atthassa-dvāra Jātaka No. 84
- Atula, Nāga-, King and Bodisat, 38, 48
- Avadānas, see Apadāna
- Babbu Jātaka No. 137
- Babrius, the Greek fabulist, xxxiii
- Bāhiya Jātaka No. 108
- Baka Jātaka No. 38
- Bandhana-mokkha Jātaka No. 120
- Bandhanāgāra Jātaka No. 201
- Baptism, 71340
- Bark, clothes of, 8
- Barlaam and Josaphat, xxxvi-xli
- Baronius, martyrologist, xxxix
- Beal, the Rev. S., quoted, 111
- Begging for food, 125
- Bells, 91, 111
- Benares muslin, 86
- Benfey, Professor, see Pancha Tantra
- Berachia, author of a Hebrew storybook, 277
- Betting, 267, 268
- Bhaddasāla Jātaka, 186
- Bhaddiya the third convert, 113
- Bhaddiya the happy-minded, 190
- Bhadra-ghaṭa Jātaka No. 291
- Bhalluka, a merchant, 110
- Bharhut sculptures, lix, 193, 233
- Bharu Jātaka No. 213
- Bhavas, the three, 81
- Bherivāda Jātaka No. 59
- Bhīmasena Jātaka No. 80
- Bhojājānīya Jātaka No. 23
- Bhoja, a Brāhman, 72
- Bhoja horses, 245
- Bidpai, the Bactrian fabulist, xliv, lxxi
- Bigandet, 111
- Big-red, name of an ox, 275
- Biḷāra Jātaka No. 128
- Bimbisāra, king of Rājagaha, 114
- Bird-catching, 296
- Birds and the burning tree, 308
- Birds, see Quail, Partridge, etc.
- Blackie, the old woman’s bull, 271
- Bodisat = Josaphat, xxxvii
- Bodisats, 53
- Body, contempt of the, 200
- Bowl, the Buddha’s begging-, 87, 93, 94, 110
- Brāhma subservient to Gotama, 66, 92, 97, 102
- Brāhman and goat, 266
- Brāhman and his bet, 267, 268
- Brāhmans, good men are the true, 260
- Brāhmans and Buddhists, xxviii
- Brass, ornaments and water-pots of, 154, 5, 6
- Buddha.
- a. Former Buddhas, 52
- 1-3. Taṇhaŋkara Medhaŋkara Saranaŋkara, 52
- 4. Dīpaŋkara, 8-31, 126
- 5. Kondañña, 31, 32, 33, 126
- 6. Maŋgala, 34
- 7. Sumana, 38
- 8. Revata, 39
- 9. Sobhita, 39
- 10. Anomadassin, 40
- 11. Paduma, 41
- 12. Nārada, 41
- 13. Padumuttara, 42
- 14. Sumedha, 43
- 15. Sujāta, 43
- 16. Piyadassin, 44
- 17. Atthadassin, 45
- 18. Dhammadassin, 46
- 19. Siddhattha, 46
- 20. Tissa, 47
- 21. Phussa, 47
- 22. Vipassin, 48
- 23. Sikhin, 49
- 24. Vessabhū, 49
- 25. Kakusandha, 50
- 26. Koṇāgamana, 51
- 27. Kassapa, 86, 51
- b. Gotama the Buddha, life of, 60-130;
- date of death of, lvi
- Buddhadeva, a monk in Ceylon, 2
- Buddhaghosa, lxiii-lxv
- Buddhamitta, a monk in Ceylon, 2
- Buddhavaŋsa, liv, lvi, 3-54, 29
- Bull who lost a bet, 266
- Bull who earned wages, 271
- Candābha Jātaka No. 135
- Canda-kinnara Jātaka No. 128
- Canonization, xxxviii
- Caravans, Jātakas Nos. 1 and 2
- Cariyā Piṭaka, liii
- Caste, 61
- Catumaṭṭa Jātaka No. 187
- Channa, 81-87
- Charity, power of, 101
- City cheats and country fools, 316
- Council of the Disciples (Sāvaka-sannipāta), 119
- Crab, the, with the famous grip, 319
- Crane, the cruel, outwitted, 317
- Crane, the good, and the live fish, 288
- Credulity, sin of, 80
- Crocodiles in a drop of water, 309
- Crow and fox, viii
- Crow and jackal, xii
- Crows and owls, feud between, 291
- Cucumbers, the golden, 288
- Cullaka-seṭṭhi Jātaka No. 4
- Cup, the wishing, xxi
- Dabba, the Mallian, 172341
- Daddara Jātaka No. 172
- Dadhi-vāhana Jātaka No. 186
- Dāgaba of the Diadem, 86;
- of Kanthaka’s Staying, 84;
- of the Steadfast Gaze, 106;
- of the Jewelled Cloister, 106;
- of the Hair-relics, 110
- Dancing women, 81
- Davids, the Rev. T. W., xl
- Dead, feast in honour of, 226
- Deer, loses his herd by foolishness (Jātaka No. 11), 195;
- saves his herd by self-sacrifice (Jātaka No. 12), 205;
- who would not learn, 219;
- the cunning, 221
- Deer forest, the, near Benares, 111
- Delusion, one of the three great sins, 80, 164
- Demons, red-eyed, and bold, and shadowless, 143
- Demon of water, 181, 233
- Dennys, Dr., ‘Folklore of China,’ xlv
- Desert demons, see Jātaka No. 1
- Devadaha, a village, 65
- Devadatta, 156, 194, 257
- Deva-dhamma Jātaka No. 6
- Dhaja, a Brāhman, 72
- Dhammadhaja Jātaka No. 220
- Dhammaka, a mountain, 7
- Dhammapada, see Piṭaka
- Dhammapada Commentary, 123
- Dhammapāla Jātaka, 126, 129
- Dhanapālaka, 88
- Dīgha Nikāya, repeaters of, 78
- Diptychs in the early Christian church, xxxviii
- Divyāvadāna quoted, 185
- Dog and elephant, 263
- Dog who turned preacher, 240
- Double miracle (by the Buddha), 105, 123, 164;
- (by Little Roadling), 165
- Dubbaca Jātaka No. 116
- Dubbala-kaṭṭha Jātaka No. 105
- Duddada Jātaka No. 180
- Dummedha Jātaka Nos. 50, 122
- Durājana Jātaka No. 64
- Dūta Jātaka No. 260
- Earthquakes, miraculous, 33, 58, 118
- East, facing towards the, 67, 96
- Eclipse, 253
- Ekapada Jātaka No. 238
- Ekapaṇṇa Jātaka No. 149
- Elephant, Māra’s mystic, 97, 99, 101
- Elephant’s feet, of gold, 182
- Elephant, the gentle, 259-262
- Elephant and dog, 263
- Elephant, monkey, and partridge, 312
- Emetic, 243
- Erasmus quoted, vii
- Evil communications, etc., xxi, 257-262
- Evil to be overcome with good, xxv, xxviii
- Execution by elephants, 281
- Fairy, story about a, 216
- Fetish worship, xxi
- Fiery furnace, story of the, 316
- Fire-god conquered by a quail, 304
- Fire restrained in presence of the Buddha, 303
- Fire worshippers, 114, 115
- Fire, origin of jungle-, 308
- Fish and his wife (No. 34), 299
- Fish choose the Leviathan as their king, 291
- Fish and the good crane, 288
- Fish and the cruel crane, 317
- Flying, accomplishment of Arahats, 122
- Flying of Pacceka Buddhas, 335;
- by means of a gem, xix
- Fowler and the quails, 296-298
- Fox and crow, xiii
- Gagga Jātaka No. 155
- Gahapati Jātaka No. 199
- Gāmaṇi-canda Jātaka No. 257
- Gaŋgeyya Jātaka No. 205
- Garahita Jātaka No. 219
- Gayā-sīsa hill near Rājagaha, 114, 257
- Gesta Romanorum, xlvi
- Ghatāsana Jātaka No. 133
- Ghaṭikāra, an archangel, 86, 93
- Gift-halls, 334
- Gifts, trifling, of great value, 329
- Gijjha Jātaka No. 164
- Gilchrist, J., translator of Æsop, xxxv
- Giridanta Jātaka No. 184
- Girly-face, an elephant so called, 259
- Goat and Brāhman, 226
- Godha Jātaka Nos. 138, 141
- Gods, Brāhman and Buddhist, 180-184342
- Godpole’s Æsop in Sanskrit, xxxv
- Gold of Ophir, xlvii
- Gold, buried, 323, 326
- Gold dishes, 156
- Golden Hill, 63, 71
- Goldsmith, 251
- Goose, the Golden, ix, 292, 294
- Gotama, name of the Buddha, 112
- Greediness, story against, 214-218
- Greek and Buddhist fables, xliii
- Guṇa Jātaka No. 157
- Guṇādhya, poet, lxxiii
- Gūṭhapāna Jātaka No. 227
- Guttila Jātaka No. 243
- Hair, unkempt, a sign of holiness, 69;
- the Buddha’s, 86;
- Dāgaba of the Hair-relic, 110
- Halo from the Buddha’s person, 114, 125, 135
- Haŋsas, ix, 292
- Hardy, 111
- Haritamāta Jātaka No. 239
- Hawkers, 153-157
- Heaven, war in, 284; the glories of, shown to a sinner, 288
- Hell becomes filled with light, 103
- Hire of boats, 155;
- carriages, 170
- Hitopadesa, lxxii
- Horse, see Sindh, Bhoja;
- the mythic horse, 82-87;
- horse-dealers, 174;
- stories of the noble, 244-250;
- story of the proud, 251
- House, figuratively of the individual, 104
- Hungarian tales, xlii
- Hunters, stories against, 238
- Hunting, evils of, 206
- Hymn of triumph, the Buddha’s, 103-105
- Illīsa Jātaka No. 78
- Inda-samāna-gotta Jātaka No. 161
- Individuality, 104
- Indra, 85
- Inherited qualities, liv, lxxxv, 251
- Isipatana, suburb of Benares, 91
- Jackal and crow, xii
- Jāli, a prince, 105
- Jambu-khādaka Jātaka No. 294
- Janaka Jātaka No. 52
- Janapada Kalyāṇī, 128
- Jarudapāna Jātaka No. 256
- Jasmine, the Arabian, 82
- Jātaka Mālā (in Sanskrit), liv
- Jātaka Commentary, the old one, 82
- Jātaveda the god of fire, 305
- Jaṭila, a Bodisat, 62
- Jerome quoted, vii
- Jetavana, a monastery, gift of, 130
- Jews and Moslems, xxx
- Jewish translators, xxxi
- Jhāna-sodhana Jātaka No. 134
- John, St., of Damascus, xxxvi, xl
- Jotipāla, Brāhman and Bodisat, 51
- Jungle-fire stopping before the Buddha, 303
- Kacchapa Jātaka. Nos. 178, 215, 273
- Kacchapa Jātaka, No. 215, translated, ix
- Kāka Jātaka Nos. 140, 146
- Kakaṇṭaka Jātaka No. 170
- Kakkara Jātaka No. 209
- Kakkaṭa Jātaka No. 267
- Kāḷa Devala, 69
- Kāḷa Nāgarāja, 94, 97
- Kāḷa Udayin, 120
- Kāḷakaṇṇi Jātaka Nos. 83, 192
- Kālāma, 89, 111
- Kalaṇḍuka Jātaka No. 127
- Kalāya-muṭṭhi Jātaka No. 176
- Kalyāna-dhamma Jātaka No. 171
- Kalilag and Damnag literature, xxxix
- Kalpa-lasting miracle, 235
- Kāmanīta Jātaka No. 228
- Kāmanīta-vilāpa Jātaka No. 297
- Kammaṭṭhāna, 127
- Kañcanakkhandha Jātaka No. 56
- Kandagalaka Jātaka No. 210
- Kaṇḍina Jātaka No. 13
- Kaṇha Jātaka No. 29
- Kaṇhā Jinā, a princess, 105
- Kanthaka, the mythic horse, 82-87
- Kanthaka Nivattana Cetiya, 84
- Kapi Jātaka No. 250
- Kapota Jātaka No. 42
- Karma, instances of action of, 161, 164
- Kāsāva Jātaka No. 221
- Kassapa of Uruvela, the sixty-second convert, 114
- Kassapa Brāhman and Bodisat, 44
- Kassapa Buddha, see Buddha
- Kassapa Kumāra, the Elder, 199, 204
- Kassapa Mahā Narada, 115
- Kaṭāhaka Jātaka No. 125343
- Kathā-sarit-Sāgara, lxxii, 168
- Kāya-vicchinda Jātaka No. 293
- Keḷi-sīla Jātaka No. 102
- Kesa-dhātu-vaŋsa, 111
- Khadiraŋgāra Jātaka No. 40
- Khaṇḍahala Jātaka, 190
- Khandhavatta Jātaka No. 203
- Khanti-vaṇṇana Jātaka No. 225
- Khara-dhāṭika, a demon, 33
- Kharādiyā Jātaka No. 16
- Kharassara Jātaka No. 79
- Khema, king and Bodisat, 50
- Khurappa Jātaka No. 265
- Kimpakka Jātaka No. 85
- Kingdom of Righteousness, 112
- Kings chosen by the animals, 292
- Kings, a lesson for, xxii
- Kiŋsukopama Jātaka No. 248
- Kinnara Jātaka, 128
- Kisā Gotomī, 79, 80
- Komāya-putta Jātaka No. 299
- Kondanya, a Brāhman, 72, 73;
- becomes the first disciple, 112
- Kosala, a country near Benares, xxiii
- Kosiya Jātaka Nos. 130, 226
- Kshemendra, Kashmirian poet, lxxiii
- Kuddāla Jātaka No. 70
- Kuhaka Jātaka No. 89
- Kukkura Jātaka No. 22
- Kulāvaka Jātaka No. 31
- Kumbhīla Jātaka No. 224
- Kunāla Jātaka, 295
- Kuṇḍaka-pūva Jātaka No. 109
- Kusanāḷi Jātaka No. 121
- Kurudhamma Jātaka No. 276
- Kuruŋga-miga Jātaka Nos. 21, 206
- Kūṭa-vāṇija Jātaka No. 218
- Lābha-garaha Jātaka No. 287
- La Fontaine’s fables, vii, xi, xlii
- Lakkhaṇa, a Brāhman, 72
- Lakkhaṇa Jātaka No. 11
- Lalita Vistara, 104, 87
- Lamp, the wonderful, xxi
- Laṭṭhivanuyyāna (grove of reeds), 116
- Leviathan, king of the fish, 292
- Life like living in a house on fire, 81
- Lion of the vermilion plain, 11
- Lion as Bodisat, 40
- Lion, the Buddha walks like a, 93
- Lion, the Buddha mighty in voice as a, 135
- Lion and tiger, 214
- Lion chosen king of the beasts, 292
- Litta Jātaka No. 91
- Little-red, name of an ox, 275
- Lola Jātaka No. 274
- Lomahaŋsa Jātaka No. 94
- Losaka Jātaka No. 41
- Lotus stalks, edible, 140, 143
- Love, the dart of, 212
- Lumbini grove, where the Buddha was born, 66
- Macala, a village in Magadha, 279
- Maccha Jātaka Nos. 34, 75, 216
- Macchudāna Jātaka No. 288
- Maddī, queen, 105
- Magadha, land of, 195
- Magha, a Brāhman, 279
- Mahā-bharata quoted, xxvii, 185
- Mahā Māyā, mother of the Buddha, 61 and foll.
- Mahā-nāma, the fourth convert, 113
- Mahāpadāna, 77
- Mahā-panāda Jātaka No. 264
- Mahā-piŋgala Jātaka No. 240
- Mahā-sāra Jātaka No. 92
- Mahā-sīlava Jātaka No. 51
- Mahā-sudassana Jātaka No. 95
- Mahā-supina Jātaka No. 77
- Mahā Vaŋsa quoted, 111, 264
- Mahilā-mukha Jātaka No. 26
- Mahiŋsāsa, Prince, 180
- Mahiŋsāsaka, race of, 2
- Mahisa Jātaka No. 278
- Mahosadha Jātaka, xiv
- Majjhima Desa, the Buddhist Holy Land, 110
- Makasa Jātaka No. 44
- Makhā Deva Jātaka No. 9
- Makkaṭa Jātaka Nos. 173, 174
- Māluta Jātaka No. 17
- Mallika, king of Kosala, xxiii
- Mandhātu Jātaka No. 258
- Maŋgala, ascetic and Bodisat, 46
- Maŋgala Jātaka No. 87
- Mañjerika, palace of the Nāga king, 97
- Maṇi-cora Jātaka No. 194
- Maṇi-cora-kaṇṭha Jātaka No. 253
- Maṇi-sūkara Jātaka No. 285
- Mantin, a Brāhman, 72
- Māra, the Buddhist Satan, tempts Gotama with sovereignty, 84;
- conflict between the Buddha and, 96-101;
- the daughters of, 106-108;
- as tempter, 335
- Marriage feast, 276
- Marriage custom, choice by the woman, 289-292344
- Marks on a child’s body signs of its future, 70, 72, 125
- Martyrologies, xxxix
- Mataka-bhatta Jātaka No. 18
- Mātali, Sakka’s charioteer, 286
- Migadāya, a deer forest near Benares, 111
- Milk, legend of ‘working in and in,’ 91
- Milky Way, the, 135
- Mirage, 141
- Mittacinti Jātaka No. 114
- Mittāmitta Jātaka No. 197
- Mittavinda Jātaka Nos. 82, 104, 369, 439
- Moggallāna, the chief disciple, 118
- Monastery, gift of, 118, 130-132
- Monk, the eight things allowed to a, 87
- Monkey, partridge, and elephant, 312
- Monkeys and demon, 232
- Moon Prince, 180
- Mora Jātaka No. 159
- Mucalinda, the king of the cobras, 109
- Mudulakkhana Jātaka No. 66
- Mudupāṇi Jātaka No. 262
- Mūla-pariyāya Jātaka No. 245
- Muṇika Jātaka No. 30
- Muslin of Benāres, 36
- Myth, tale of the Golden Goose a true, 294
- Nacca Jātaka No. 32
- Nāgas, mystic snakes, 85, 88, 94;
- king of, sings the Bodisat’s praise, 97
- Nakkhatta Jātaka No. 49
- Nakula Jātaka No. 165
- Nalakapāna, a village and lake, 233
- Nālaka, 70
- Nalapāna Jātaka No. 20
- Nāmasiddhi Jātaka No. 97
- Nānacchanda Jātaka No. 289
- Nanda Jātaka No. 39
- Nanda, the Buddha’s half brother, 128
- Nandi-visāla Jātaka No. 28
- Nandiya Jātaka No. 222
- Naŋgalīsa Jātaka No. 123
- Naŋguṭṭha Jātaka No. 144
- Nārada Kassapa, 275
- Nārada Kassapa Jātaka (the Mahā), 115
- Nautch girls, 81
- Nerañjara, a river near Uruvela, 94
- Nigrodha tree, 91-93
- Nigrodha-miga Jātaka No. 12
- Nimi Jātaka, 181
- Nipāta, division of the Jātaka Book, lxxix
- Nirvāna, 80, 104, 105, 106, 137, 204
- Numbers, sacred or lucky, 71, 74
- Nun, leave of relatives required to become a, 199;
- charge against a, 202, 203;
- attains Nirvana, 204
- Offerings, uselessness of, 115
- Old woman and her black bull, 273
- Old woman and her golden cucumbers, 288
- Omens, the thirty-two good, 64, 68, 103;
- the four, 73, 78
- Ophir, probably in India, xlvi;
- gold of, xlvii
- Overland route in ancient times, xlvii
- Owls and the crows, 291
- Ox who envied the pig, 275
- Pabbajjā Sutta, 82
- Pabbata king and Bodisat, 50
- Pabbatupatthara Jātaka No. 195
- Paccuppanna-vatthu = Introductory Story, lxxiv
- Pada-gata-sannaya, lxxvii
- Padañjali Jātaka No. 247
- Paduma Jātaka Nos. 193, 261
- Pahlavi, ancient Persian, xxix
- Palāyi Jātaka Nos. 229, 230
- Palmyra fruits, single seeded, 94
- Palobhana Jātaka No. 263
- Panāda Jātaka No. 264
- Pañcāvudha Jātaka No. 55
- Pañcagaru Jātaka No. 132
- Pancha Tantra, vii, xi, xxix, lxx
- Paṇḍava, a rock near Rājagaha, 88
- Paṇṇika Jātaka No. 103
- Pārāmitās, the Ten Perfections, 18 and foll., 54 and foll.
- Paricchātaka flowers (of heaven), 85
- Parosahassa Jātaka No. 99
- Parosata Jātaka No. 101
- Partridge, monkey, and elephant, 312
- Peacock, the dancing No. 32
- Penance not the way to wisdom, 91
- Petrus de Natalibus, martyrologist, xxxix
- Phædrus, the Latin fabulist, xxxiii
- Phala Jātaka No. 54
- Piety, name of a woman, 282345
- Pig and ox, 276
- Piṭakas quoted or referred to:—
- Apadānaŋ, lxxiv
- Pabbajjā Sutta, 89
- Mahā-padhāna Sutta, 77, 89
- Sāmañña-phala Sutta, 7
- Dhammapada, xxvii, 109, 137, 158, 178, 185, 197, 199, 209, 239, 253
- Jātaka, see separate titles.
- Sutta Nipāta, 185
- Culla Vagga, lii, 314, 193, 177, 190
- Saŋyutta Nikāya, xiii, lii
- Aŋguttara Nikāya, lxii
- Abhidhamma, lxiv, 106
- Cariyā Piṭaka, liii
- Buddhavaŋsa, liv, lxvi
- Mahā Vagga, 61
- Vammīka Sutta, 204
- Ratthapāla Sutta, 212
- Sudinna Sutta, 212
- Pārājikaŋ, 212
- Mahā Samaya Sutta, 136
- Planudes, author of Æsop, xxxii
- Plato quoted, vi
- Pleasing, name of a woman, 282
- Ploughing festival, 74, 75
- Puṇṇa-nadī Jātaka No. 214
- Puṇṇapāti Jātaka No. 53
- Puṇṇā, slave girl of Sujātā, 92
- Puppharatta Jātaka No. 147
- Puṭa-bhatta Jātaka No. 223
- Puṭa-dūsaka Jātaka No. 280
- Quail, the Holy No. 35
- Quails, Sad Quarrel of the No. 33
- Rādhā Jātaka Nos. 145, 198
- Rāhu, head without a body, 253
- Rāhula, Gotama’s son, 79, 82, 128, 221
- Rājagaha, 87
- Rājāyatana-tree, 109
- Rājovāda Jātaka No. 151
- Rāma, a Brāhman, 72;
- father of Buddha’s teacher Uddaka, 89
- Ramma, a city, 9, 26, 27
- Rammavati, a city, 31
- Rangoon, 111
- Rays of light stream from a Buddha, 33
- Ready-made clothes not to be trusted, 315
- Renunciation, the Great, 81-84, 186;
- garb of, 87;
- power of, 100
- Repeaters of the Scriptures (Bhāṇakā), 78
- Rest-houses for travellers, 282
- Roadling, story of Great Roadling and Little Roadling, 158-165
- Robbers’ talk, effect of, 259-261
- Rohiṇī Jātaka No. 45
- Romaka Jātaka No. 277
- Rucira Jātaka No. 275
- Ruhaka Jātaka No. 191
- Rukkha-dhamma Jātaka No. 74
- Sabbadāṭha Jātaka No. 241
- Saccakiriyā, solemn appeal made in truth, 235, 241
- Saccaŋkira Jātaka No. 73
- Sacrifices, folly of, 226-231
- Sādhu-sīla Jātaka No. 200
- Sahajātā, or Connatal Ones, 68
- Sāketa Jātaka Nos. 68, 237
- Sakka as Bodisat, 46;
- his character in Buddhist tales, xvii;
- places the Buddha’s hair in a dāgaba in heaven, 86;
- serves the Buddha, 66, 92, 102, 109, 116, 117;
- legend of his throne feeling hot, 116;
- former birth of the present, 279;
- the Bodisat born as, 284;
- tempts a mortal, 288;
- his presents, xvii
- Sakuṇa Jātaka No. 36
- Sakuṇagghi Jātaka No. 168
- Sākyas, the, 123
- Sālaka Jātaka No. 249
- Sālitta Jātaka No. 107
- Sālūka Jātaka Nos. 30, 286
- Sāmañña-phala Sutta quoted, 7
- Samāpatti, 89
- Samiddhi Jātaka No. 167
- Sammappathāna, 89
- Sammodamāna Jātaka No. 33
- Samuddha Jātaka No. 295
- Sanchi Tope, sculptures at, lix
- Saŋgāmāvacara Jātaka No. 182
- Sanjaya, a gardener so called, 217
- Sañjiva Jātaka No. 150
- Saŋkappa Jātaka No. 251
- Saŋkha-dhamana Jātaka No. 60
- Saŋvara Jātaka No. 186
- Santhava Jātaka No. 162
- Sap of life, curious legend concerning, 90, 92
- Sārambha Jātaka No. 88
- Sāriputta, the chief disciple, 118, 129, 194, 251, 316, 322
- Satadhamma Jātaka No. 179346
- Satapatta Jātaka No. 279
- ’Sausages,’ 276
- Sāvatthi, 130
- Seal-ring, as pledge, 170
- Seggu Jātaka No. 217
- Senāni, a landowner, father of Sujātā, 91
- Seriva, a country, and a trader, 153
- Serivāṇija Jātaka No. 3
- Seven allied kings, 246-249
- Seyya Jātaka No. 282
- Shadow, men without, are demons, 143
- Shakespeare, vii, xlii
- Shield of virtue, 98
- Siddhattha, name of the Buddha, 73, 89, 96, 105
- Sigāla Jātaka Nos. 113, 142, 148, 152, 157
- Signs, the thirty-two bodily, of a Great Being, 70, 72, 91
- Sīha-camma Jātaka, No. 189, translated, v
- Sīhakoṭṭhuka Jātaka No. 188
- Sīlānisaŋsa Jātaka No. 190
- Sīlava-nāga Jātaka No. 72
- Sīlavīmaŋsana Jātaka Nos. 86, 290, 330, 362
- Simpson, W., xliii
- Sinbad the Sailor, xli
- Sindh horses, 76, 78
- Sindhava Jātaka Nos. 254, 266
- Singi gold, 117
- Sinhalese version of the Birth Stories, xiii
- Sirens in Buddhist stories, xiv
- Siri Jātaka No. 284
- Six, the, 310
- Slave on the buried gold, 322
- Slaves addressed as ‘uncle,’ 323, 319
- Slavonic tales, xlii
- Snakes, see Nāga and Mucalinda
- Solomon’s Judgment, xiv, xliv-xlvii
- Somadatta Jātaka No. 211
- Somadeva, lxii
- Sotthiya, a merchant, 132
- Sotthiya, the grass-cutter, 95
- Soul, sermon on, 113
- Spell, how righteousness was the Bodisat’s, 281
- Spring, beauties of, 121
- St. Barlaam, xxxix
- St. John of Damascus, xxxvi
- St. Josaphat, xxxix
- Stag and roe, 211-213
- Strainer used by monks, 278
- Struggle, the Great, against sin, 89, 91
- Suhanu Jātaka No. 158
- Suka Jātaka No. 255
- Sūkara Jātaka No. 153
- Sudassana (Belle Vue) monastery, 9;
- city, 42
- Sudassana, Sujāta-Buddha’s chief disciple, 43;
- king and Bodisat, 49
- Sudatta, a Brāhman, 72
- Suddodhana, the husband of the Buddha’s mother, 61, 65 and foll., 90, 119, 126
- Sujātā Jātaka No. 269
- Sujāta, a Bodisat, 46
- Sujātā, legend of her offering to the Buddha, 91-94
- Sumedha, the Bodisat in the time of Dīpaŋkara, xliii, 2-28
- Sunakha Jātaka No. 242
- Suŋsumāra Jātaka No. 208
- Sun Prince, 180
- Supaṇṇas, winged creatures, 287, 285, 85, 88
- Supatta Jātaka No. 292
- Surāpāna Jātaka No. 81
- Suruci Jātaka, lxxx
- Suruci, a Brāhman, 34
- Susima ascetic and Bodisat, 45
- Susīma Jātaka No. 163
- Suvaṇṇa-haŋsa Jātaka No. 136
- Suyāma, a Brāhman, 72;
- an archangel, 67
- Tailor, the crafty monk who was a, 315
- Takka Jātaka No. 63
- Takkasilā = Taxila, a university town, xxii
- Taṇḍula-nāḷi Jātaka No. 5
- Tapassu, a merchant, 110
- Tāvatiŋsa heaven, 86, 87
- Tayodhamma Jātaka No. 58
- Telapatta Jātaka No. 96
- Telavāha river, 153
- Telovada Jātaka No. 246
- Thoughtful, name of a woman, 252
- Tiger, 214
- Tilamuṭṭhi Jātaka No. 252
- Tin, 154
- Tinduka Jātaka No. 177
- Tirītavaccha Jātaka No. 259
- Tissa, an Elder so named, 214-216
- Titans war against the gods, 285347
- Tittha Jātaka No. 25
- Tittira Jātaka Nos. 37, 117
- Tortoise, of gold, 133;
- the talkative, viii
- Trade customs:—
- Caravans, Jātakas Nos. 1, 2
- Hawkers, Jātaka No. 3
- Close of contract by deposit of seal-ring, 170
- Kings fix their own prices, 174-6
- Dodges of a ready-made clothier, 315
- Business manager, 317
- Loans on bond, 326, 331
- Receipts on payment, 331
- Transmigration of souls, lxxv
- Treasure trove, 332
- Treasurer of Benāres, 334
- Trees pay homage to Mahā Māyā, 66;
- to the Buddha, 75, 102
- Tree-god, the Buddha mistaken for a, 93;
- prayer to, 91
- Tree of Wisdom (Bo- or Bodhi-tree), 95
- Tree-god, or genius, or fairy, the Bodisat as, 212, 238, 230, 317
- Truth-act, curious belief of, 235
- Ubhatobhaṭṭha Jātaka No. 139
- Ucchaŋga Jātaka No. 67
- Ucchiṭṭha-bhatta Jātaka No. 212
- Udañcani Jātaka No. 106
- Udapāna-dūsa Jātaka No. 271
- Udāyin (Kāḷa), 120, 121
- Udāyin the Simpleton, 172, 173
- Uddaka, the Buddha’s teacher, 89, 111
- Udumbara Jātaka No. 298
- Ugga, a merchant, 133
- Ukkala, Orissa, 110
- Ulūka Jātaka No. 270
- Ummagga Jātaka, lxxx
- Upāhana Jātaka No. 231
- Upaka, a Hindu mendicant, 112
- Upasāḷha Jātaka No. 166
- Upasampadā-kammavācā quoted, 161
- Uppala-vaṇṇā, 220, 223
- Uraga Jātaka No. 154
- Uruvela, 73, 89, 91
- Uttara, Brāhman and Bodisat, 43
- Vacchanakha Jātaka No. 235
- Vaddhaki-sūkara Jātaka No. 283
- Vaka Jātaka No. 300
- Valāhakassa Jātaka No. 196
- Vālodaka Jātaka No. 183
- Vanarinda Jātaka No. 57
- Vaṇṇabhumi (Place of Praise), 116
- Vaṇṇupatha Jātaka No. 2
- Vappa, the second convert, 113
- Varaṇa Jātaka No. 71
- Varro quoted, vii
- Vāruṇi Jātaka No. 47
- Vātamiga Jātaka No. 14
- Vaṭṭaka Jātaka Nos. 35, 118
- Vedabbha Jātaka No. 48
- Vedas, the three, 4, 71
- Veḷuka Jātaka No. 44
- Veḷuvana (the Bambu-grove), 118
- Veri Jātaka No. 103
- Verses in the Jātakas, lxxviii
- Vesāli, Council of, lvi
- Vessantara Jātaka, 33, 101, 124
- Vessavana, king of the goblins, 181
- Vetāla-panca-viŋsatī, lxxiii
- Vijayuttara, Sakka’s trumpet, 97
- Vijitavī, Bodisat, 47
- Vikaṇṇaka Jātaka No. 233
- Vīṇāthūṇa Jātaka No. 232
- Vinīlaka Jātaka No. 160
- Vīraka Jātaka No. 204
- Virocana Jātaka No. 143
- Virtues, the Ten Cardinal, 15-18, 54-58, 107
- Visavanta Jātaka No. 69
- Vissakamma, 78
- Vissāsabhojana Jātaka No. 93
- Vīticcha Jātaka No. 244
- Vow, folly of offerings given under a, 230
- Vṛihat-kathā, lxxiii
- Vyaggha Jātaka No. 272
- Water of presentation, 131, 165
- Water goblin, 180-184
- Well-born, name of a woman, 282
- Wessantara, Buddha’s birth as, referred to, 101, 124
- Wheel, the sacred, 114
- Wind, story about, 224
- Winged creatures, see Supaṇṇas
- Women, 180, 204, n.;
- none in the Brahma heaven, 282
- Yakkhas, xiv, 95
- Yakshas see Yakkhas
- Yakshiṇī, see Yakkhas
- Yasa, the sixth convert, 113
- Yasodharā, 127
- Yojana (seven miles), 87
HERTFORD: PRINTED BY STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS.
HERTFORD: PRINTED BY STEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS.
BY THE SAME AUTHOR.
3. SĪGIRI, THE ‘LION ROCK’ NEAR PULASTIPURA, Ceylon; and the Thirty-ninth Chapter of the Mahavaŋsa. 1s. 6d.
3. SĪGIRI, THE ‘LION ROCK’ NEAR PULASTIPURA, Ceylon; and the 39th Chapter of the Mahavaŋsa. 1s. 6d.
TRÜBNER & CO.
TRÜBNER & CO.
SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE.
Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge.
In the Press.
In the News.
5. SELECTIONS FROM THE SUTTA PITAKA. Translated from the Pāli. With Introduction and Notes.
5. SELECTIONS FROM THE SUTTA PITAKA. Translated from the Pāli. With Introduction and Notes.
In Preparation.
Coming Soon.
6. THE VINAYA PITAKA. Vols. I. and II. Translated from the Pāli by H. Oldenberg and T. W. Rhys Davids.
6. THE VINAYA PITAKA. Vols. I and II. Translated from the Pāli by H. Oldenburg and T.W. Rhys Davids.
CLARENDON PRESS
CLARENDON PRESS
(In the Series a Translations from the Sacred Books of the East, edited by Professor Max Müller.)
(In the Series of Translations from the Sacred Books of the East, edited by Professor Max Müller.)
TRÜBNER’S ORIENTAL SERIES.
Messrs. TRÜBNER & CO. beg to call attention to their ORIENTAL SERIES, in which will be collected, as far as possible, all extant information and research upon the History, Religions, Languages, Literature, &c., of Ancient India, China, and the East in general.
Gentlemen. TRÜBNER & CO. would like to draw your attention to their ORIENTAL SERIES, which aims to gather all available information and research on the History, Religions, Languages, Literature, etc., of Ancient India, China, and the East in general.
The Oriental Series will be on a comprehensive design, and no labour or expense will be spared to render the undertaking worthy of its subject. Messrs. Trübner & Co. have already secured the services of eminent Eastern students and writers; and while the labour proposed must necessarily prove vast, they intend to accomplish it by working with many able hands over the whole field, under careful and well-organised Editorship.
The Asian Series will have a thorough design, and no effort or expense will be spared to make the project worthy of its subject. Messrs. Trübner & Co. have already enlisted the help of prominent Eastern scholars and writers; and while the proposed work will undoubtedly be extensive, they plan to achieve it by collaborating with many skilled individuals across the entire field, under careful and well-organized editorial oversight.
THE FOLLOWING WORKS ARE NOW READY:— Second Edition, post 8vo, cloth, pp. xvi.—427, price 16s.
THE FOLLOWING WORKS ARE NOW READY:— Second Edition, large 8vo, cloth, pp. xvi.—427, price £16.
ESSAYS ON THE SACRED LANGUAGE, WRITINGS, AND RELIGION OF THE PARSIS.
ESSAYS ON THE SACRED LANGUAGE, WRITINGS, AND RELIGION OF THE PARSIS.
By MARTIN HAUG, Ph.D.,
By MARTIN HAUG, Ph.D.
Late of the Universities of Tübingen, Göttingen, and Bonn; Superintendent of Sanskrit Studies, and Professor of Sanskrit in the Poona College; Honorary Member of the Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society, &c.
Late of the Universities of Tübingen, Göttingen, and Bonn; Superintendent of Sanskrit Studies, and Professor of Sanskrit at Poona College; Honorary Member of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, etc.
Edited by Dr. E. W. WEST.
Edited by Dr. E. W. WEST.
I. History of the Researches into the Sacred Writings and Religion of the Parsis, from the Earliest Times down to the Present.
I. History of the Researches into the Sacred Writings and Religion of the Parsis, from the Earliest Times down to the Present.
II. Languages of the Parsi Scriptures.
II. Languages of the Parsi Scriptures.
III. The Zend-Avesta, or the Scripture of the Parsis.
III. The Zend-Avesta, or the Scripture of the Parsis.
IV. The Zoroastrian Religion, as to its Origin and Development.
IV. The Zoroastrian Religion: Its Origins and Development.
The Author of these Essays intended, after his return from India, to expand them into a comprehensive work on the Zoroastrian religion; but this design, postponed from time to time, was finally frustrated by his untimely death. That he was not spared to publish all his varied knowledge on this subject must remain for ever a matter of regret to the student of Iranian antiquities. In other hands, the changes that could be introduced into this Second Edition were obviously limited to such additions and alterations as the lapse of time and the progress of Zoroastrian studies have rendered necessary.
The author of these essays planned, after returning from India, to expand them into a comprehensive work on the Zoroastrian religion; however, this goal was delayed multiple times and ultimately cut short by his premature death. That he wasn't able to share all his extensive knowledge on this topic will always be a source of regret for those studying Iranian history. In other hands, the changes that could be made in this second edition were clearly limited to the additions and modifications that the passage of time and advancements in Zoroastrian studies have made necessary.
In the First Essay, the history of the European researches has been extended to the present time; but for the sake of brevity several writings have been passed over unnoticed, among the more valuable of which those of Professor Hübschmann may be specially mentioned. Some account has also been given of the progress of Zoroastrian studies among the Parsis themselves.
In the First Essay, the history of European research has been updated to the present day; however, for the sake of brevity, several important works have been overlooked, among which those of Professor Hübschmann stand out. There is also a summary of the advancements in Zoroastrian studies among the Parsis themselves.
In the Second Essay, additional information has been given about the Pahlavi language and literature; but the technical portion of the Avesta Grammar has been reserved for separate publication, being better adapted for students than for the general reader.
In the Second Essay, more information has been provided about the Pahlavi language and literature; however, the technical section of the Avesta Grammar has been set aside for a separate publication, as it is more suitable for students than for the average reader.
Some additions have been made to the Third Essay, with the view of bringing together, from other sources, all the author’s translations from the Avesta, except those portions of the Gâthas which he did not include in the First Edition, and which it would be hazardous for an Editor to revise. Further details have also been given regarding the contents of the Nasks.
Some updates have been made to the Third Essay, aiming to compile, from various sources, all the author’s translations from the Avesta, except for the parts of the Gâthas that he didn't include in the First Edition, and which it would be risky for an Editor to change. Additional information has also been provided about the contents of the Nasks.
Several additional translations having been found among the author’s papers, too late for insertion in the Third Essay, have been added in an Appendix, after careful revision, together with his notes descriptive of the mode of performing a few of the Zoroastrian ceremonies.
Several additional translations were found among the author’s papers, too late to be included in the Third Essay. These have been added in an Appendix after careful revision, along with his notes describing how to perform a few of the Zoroastrian ceremonies.
The Author’s principal object in publishing these Essays originally, was to present in a readable form all the materials for judging impartially of the scriptures and religion of the Parsis. The same object has been kept in view while preparing this Second Edition, giving a large quantity of such materials, collected from a variety of sources, which may now be left to the reader’s impartial judgment.
The author's main goal in publishing these essays originally was to present all the information needed to judge the scriptures and religion of the Parsis in an easy-to-read format. This same goal has guided the preparation of this second edition, which includes a significant amount of material gathered from various sources, allowing the reader to make an impartial judgment.
The value of this Second Edition is greatly enhanced by the addition of many posthumous papers, discovered by the Editor, Dr. E. West, at Munich. They consist of further translations from the Zend and Pahlavi of the Zend-Avesta, and also of numerous detailed notes descriptive of some of the Parsi ceremonies.
The value of this Second Edition is significantly improved by the inclusion of many posthumous papers, found by the Editor, Dr. E. West, in Munich. These papers include additional translations from the Zend and Pahlavi of the Zend-Avesta, as well as many detailed notes describing some of the Parsi ceremonies.
Post 8vo, cloth, pp. viii.-176, price 7s. 6d.
Post 8vo, cloth, pp. viii.-176, price £7.50.
TEXTS FROM THE BUDDHIST CANON
Buddhist Canon Texts
COMMONLY KNOWN AS “DHAMMAPADA.”
COMMONLY KNOWN AS "DHAMMAPADA."
With Accompanying Narratives.
With Supporting Stories.
Translated from the Chinese by S. BEAL, B.A., Professor of Chinese, University College, London.
Translated from the Chinese by S. BEAL, B.A., Professor of Chinese, University College, London.
Among the great body of books comprising the Chinese Buddhist Canon, presented by the Japanese Government to the Library of the India Office, Mr. Beal discovered a work bearing the title of “Law Verses, or Scriptural Texts,” which on examination was seen to resemble the Pali version of Dhammapada in many particulars. It was further discovered that the original recension of the Pali Text found its way into China in the Third Century (A.D.), where the work of translation was finished, and afterwards thirteen additional sections added. The Dhammapada, as hitherto known by the Pali Text Edition, as edited by Fausböll, by Max Müller’s English, and Albrecht Weber’s German translations, consists only of twenty-six chapters or sections, whilst the Chinese version, or rather recension, as now translated by Mr. Beal, consists of thirty-nine sections. The students of Pali who possess Fausböll’s Text, or either of the above-named translations, will therefore needs want Mr. Beal’s English rendering of the Chinese version; the thirteen above-named additional sections not being accessible to them in any other form; for, even if they understand Chinese, the Chinese original would be unobtainable by them.
Among the extensive collection of books in the Chinese Buddhist Canon, which was given by the Japanese Government to the Library of the India Office, Mr. Beal found a work titled “Law Verses, or Scriptural Texts.” Upon closer examination, it was noted that this work closely resembles the Pali version of the Dhammapada in many ways. It was also found that the original version of the Pali Text made its way to China in the Third Century (A.D.), where the translation was completed, and later, thirteen additional sections were added. The Dhammapada, as we know it from the Pali Text Edition edited by Fausböll, as well as from Max Müller’s English and Albrecht Weber’s German translations, consists of only twenty-six chapters or sections. In contrast, the Chinese version, or rather the edition now translated by Mr. Beal, includes thirty-nine sections. Pali students who have Fausböll’s Text or any of the aforementioned translations will definitely want Mr. Beal’s English translation of the Chinese version, as the thirteen additional sections mentioned are not available to them in any other format. Even if they understand Chinese, they would find the Chinese original impossible to obtain.
“Mr. Beal, by making it accessible in an English dress, has added to the great services he has already rendered to the comparative study of religious history.”—Academy.
“Mr. Beal, by presenting it in an English format, has contributed to the valuable work he has already done for the comparative study of religious history.”—Academy.
“Valuable as exhibiting the doctrine of the Buddhists in its purest, least adulterated, form, it brings the modern reader face to face with that simple creed and rule of conduct which won its way over the minds of myriads, and which is now nominally professed by 145 millions, who have overlaid its austere simplicity with innumerable ceremonies, forgotten its maxims, perverted its teaching, and so inverted its leading principle that a religion whose founder denied a God, now worships that founder as a god himself.”—Scotsman.
“Valuable as exhibiting the doctrine of the Buddhists in its purest, least adulterated, form, it brings the modern reader face to face with that simple creed and rule of conduct which won its way over the minds of myriads, and which is now nominally professed by 145 millions, who have overlaid its austere simplicity with innumerable ceremonies, forgotten its maxims, perverted its teaching, and so inverted its leading principle that a religion whose founder denied a God, now worships that founder as a god himself.”—Scotsman.
Post 8vo, cloth, pp. xxiii.-360, price 18s.
Post 8vo, cloth, pp. xxiii-360, price £18.
THE HISTORY OF INDIAN LITERATURE.
Indian Literature History.
By ALBRECHT WEBER.
By Albrecht Weber.
Translated from the Second German Edition by John Mann, M.A., and Théodor Zachariae, Ph.D., with the sanction of the Author.
Translated from the Second German Edition by John Mann, M.A., and Théodor Zachariae, Ph.D., with the approval of the Author.
Dr. Bühler, Inspector of Schools in India, writes:—“I am extremely glad to learn that you are about to publish an English translation of Professor A. Weber’s ‘History of Indian Literature.’ When I was Professor of Oriental Languages in Elphinstone College, I frequently felt the want of such a work to which I could refer the students. I trust that the work which you are now publishing will become a class-book in all the Indian colleges, as it is the first and only scientific one which deals with the whole field of Vedic, Sanskrit, and Prakrit literature.”
Dr. Bühler, Inspector of Schools in India, writes:—“I’m really happy to hear that you’re going to publish an English translation of Professor A. Weber’s ‘History of Indian Literature.’ When I was a Professor of Oriental Languages at Elphinstone College, I often wished for a resource like this to share with my students. I hope that the work you’re publishing will become a standard textbook in all Indian colleges, as it’s the first and only scholarly one that covers the entire scope of Vedic, Sanskrit, and Prakrit literature.”
Professor Cowell, of Cambridge, writes:—“The English translation of Professor A. Weber’s ‘History of Indian Literature’ will be of the greatest use to those who wish to take a comprehensive survey of all that the Hindoo mind has achieved. It will be especially useful to the students in our Indian colleges and universities. I used to long for such a book when I was teaching in Calcutta. Hindu students are intensely interested in the history of Sanskrit literature, and this volume will supply them with all they want on the subject. I hope it will be made a text-book wherever Sanskrit and English are taught.”
Professor Cowell from Cambridge says: “The English translation of Professor A. Weber’s ‘History of Indian Literature’ will be incredibly useful for anyone looking to get a complete overview of everything the Hindu mind has accomplished. It will be particularly beneficial for students in our Indian colleges and universities. I often wished for a book like this when I was teaching in Calcutta. Hindu students have a strong interest in the history of Sanskrit literature, and this volume will provide them with everything they need on the topic. I hope it becomes a textbook wherever Sanskrit and English are taught.”
Professor Whitney, Yale College, Newhaven, Conn., U.S.A., writes:—“I am the more interested in your enterprise of the publication of Weber’s Sanskrit Literature in an English version, as I was one of the class to whom the work was originally given in the form of academic lectures. At their first appearance they were by far the most learned and able treatment of their subject; and with their recent additions they still maintain decidedly the same rank. Wherever the language, and institutions, and history of India are studied, they must be used and referred to as authority.”
Professor Whitney, Yale College, New Haven, Conn., U.S.A., writes:—“I’m really interested in your project to publish Weber’s Sanskrit Literature in English because I was one of the students who originally received the work as academic lectures. When they first came out, they were by far the most knowledgeable and effective treatment of the subject; and with the recent updates, they still hold that same high standard. Whenever the language, institutions, and history of India are studied, they have to be used and referenced as an authoritative source.”
Post 8vo, cloth, pp. xii.-198, accompanied by Two Language Maps, price 12s.
Post 8vo, cloth, pp. xii.-198, including Two Language Maps, price £12.
A SKETCH OF THE MODERN LANGUAGES OF THE EAST INDIES.
A SKETCH OF THE MODERN LANGUAGES OF THE EAST INDIES.
By ROBERT N. CUST.
By ROBERT N. CUST.
The Author has attempted to fill up a vacuum, the inconvenience of which pressed itself on his notice. Much had been written about the languages of the East Indies, but the extent of our present knowledge had not even been brought to a focus. Information on particular subjects was only to be obtained or looked for by consulting a specialist, and then hunting down the numbers of a serial or the chapters of a volume not always to be found. It occurred to him that it might be of use to others to publish in an arranged form the notes which he had collected for his own edification. Thus the work has grown upon him.
The author has tried to address a gap that he noticed was inconvenient. A lot has been written about the languages of the East Indies, but our current understanding hasn't been clearly summarized. Information on specific topics could only be found by consulting a specialist and then tracking down the issues of a journal or the chapters of a book that weren't always easy to locate. He thought it might be helpful to publish the notes he had gathered for his own learning in an organized way. That's how this work developed.
“The book before us is then valuable contribution to philological science. It passes under review a vast number of languages, and it gives, or professes to give, in every case the sum and substance of the opinions and judgments of the best-informed writers.”—Saturday Review.
“The book we have here is a valuable contribution to the study of languages. It reviews a wide range of languages and provides, or claims to provide, a comprehensive summary of the views and judgments of the most knowledgeable writers.” —Saturday Review.
Second Corrected Edition, post 8vo, pp. xii.-116, cloth, price 5s.
Second Corrected Edition, 8vo, pp. xii.-116, cloth, price £5.
THE BIRTH OF THE WAR-GOD.
THE RISE OF THE WAR-GOD.
A Poem. By KALIDASA.
A Poem. By KALIDASA.
Translated from the Sanskrit into English Verse by Ralph T. H. Griffith, M.A.
Translated from the Sanskrit into English Verse by Ralph T.H. Griffith, M.A.
“Mr. Griffith’s very spirited rendering of the Kumárasambhava, first published twenty-six years ago, is well known to most who are at all interested in Indian literature or enjoy the tenderness of feeling and rich creative imagination of its author.”—Indian Antiquary.
“Mr. Griffith’s lively interpretation of the Kumárasambhava, first published twenty-six years ago, is familiar to anyone interested in Indian literature or who appreciates the heartfelt emotions and vibrant creativity of its author.”—Indian Antiquary.
“We are very glad to welcome a second edition of Professor Griffith’s admirable translation of the well-known Sanskrit poem, the Kumárasambhava. Few translations deserve a second edition better.”—Athenæum.
“We are very pleased to welcome a second edition of Professor Griffith’s excellent translation of the famous Sanskrit poem, the Kumárasambhava. Few translations deserve a second edition more.”—Athenæum.
Post 8vo, cloth, pp. 432, price 16s.
Post 8vo, cloth, 432 pages, price £16.
A CLASSICAL DICTIONARY OF HINDU MYTHOLOGY AND RELIGION, GEOGRAPHY, HISTORY, AND LITERATURE.
A CLASSICAL DICTIONARY OF HINDU MYTHOLOGY AND RELIGION, GEOGRAPHY, HISTORY, AND LITERATURE.
By JOHN DOWSON, M.R.A.S.,
By John Dowson, M.R.A.S.,
Late Professor of Hindustani, Staff College.
Late Professor of Hindustani, Staff College.
In this work an endeavour has been made to supply the long-felt want of a Hindu Classical Dictionary. The late Professor Wilson projected such a work, and forty years ago announced his intention of preparing it for the Oriental Translation Fund, but he never accomplished his design. The main portion of this work consists of mythology, but religion is bound up with mythology, and in many points the two are quite inseparable. Of history, in the true sense, Sanskrit possesses nothing, or next to nothing, but what little has been discovered here finds its place. The chief geographical names of the old writers also have received notice, and their localities and identifications are described so far as present knowledge extends. Lastly, short descriptions have been given of the most frequently mentioned Sanskrit books, but only of such books as are likely to be found named in the works of English writers.
In this work, an effort has been made to meet the long-standing need for a Hindu Classical Dictionary. The late Professor Wilson planned to create such a resource and announced his intention to prepare it for the Oriental Translation Fund forty years ago, but he never finished his project. The main part of this work focuses on mythology, but religion is closely linked with mythology, and in many ways, the two are inseparable. In terms of history, Sanskrit has very little, but whatever has been discovered is included here. The major geographical names from old writers have also been noted, with their locations and identifications described as far as current knowledge allows. Finally, brief descriptions have been provided for the most frequently referenced Sanskrit books, specifically those likely to be mentioned in the works of English authors.
This work will be a book of reference for all concerned in the government of the Hindus, but it will be more especially useful to young Civil Servants and to masters and students in the universities, colleges, and schools in India.
This book will serve as a reference for everyone involved in governing the Hindus, but it will be especially helpful for young Civil Servants and for teachers and students in universities, colleges, and schools in India.
“It is no slight gain when such subjects are treated fairly and fully in a moderate space; and we need only add that the few wants which we may hope to see supplied in new editions detract but little from the general excellence of Mr. Dowson’s work.”—Saturday Review.
“It’s a significant benefit when these topics are handled fairly and thoroughly in a concise way; and we should just mention that the few needs we might expect to be met in new editions take away very little from the overall quality of Mr. Dowson’s work.”—Saturday Review.
Post 8vo, with View of Mecca, pp. cxii.-172, cloth, price 9s.
Post 8vo, with a view of Mecca, pp. cxii.-172, cloth, price £9.
SELECTIONS FROM THE KORAN.
Selections from the Quran.
By EDWARD WILLIAM LANE,
By Edward William Lane,
Hon. Doctor of Literature, Leyden; Correspondent of the Institute of France; Hon. Member of the German Oriental Society, the Royal Asiatic Society, &c.; Translator of “The Thousand and One Nights;” Author of an “Arabic-English Lexicon,” &c.
Hon. Doctor of Literature, Leyden; Correspondent of the Institute of France; Hon. Member of the German Oriental Society, the Royal Asiatic Society, etc.; Translator of “The Thousand and One Nights;” Author of an “Arabic-English Lexicon,” etc.
A New Edition, Revised and Enlarged, with an Introduction by Stanley Lane Poole.
A new edition, updated and expanded, with an introduction by Stanley Lane-Poole.
Extract from Preface.
Excerpt from Preface.
There has always been a wish to know something about the sacred book of the Mohammadans, and it was with the design of satisfying this wish, whilst avoiding the weariness and the disgust which a complete perusal of the Koran must produce, that Mr. Lane arranged the “Selections” which were published in 1843.... It has proved of considerable service to students of Arabic, who have found it the most accurate rendering in existence of a large part of the Koran; and even native Muslims of India, ignorant of Arabic, have used Lane’s “Selections” as their Bible.
There has always been a desire to learn more about the sacred book of Muslims, and to fulfill this desire while steering clear of the fatigue and aversion that reading the entire Koran can cause, Mr. Lane put together the “Selections,” which were published in 1843. It has been very helpful to Arabic students, who have found it to be the most accurate translation of a significant portion of the Koran. Even native Muslims in India, who aren't familiar with Arabic, have relied on Lane’s “Selections” as their Bible.
“Mr. Poole is both a generous and a learned biographer.... Mr. Poole tells us the facts ... so far as it is possible for industry and criticism to ascertain them, and for literary skill to present them in a condensed and readable form.”—Englishman, Calcutta.
“Mr. Poole is both a generous and knowledgeable biographer.... Mr. Poole shares the facts ... as far as it is possible for thorough research and criticism to determine them, and for literary talent to present them in a concise and engaging way.”—Englishman, Calcutta.
Post 8vo, pp. xliv.-376, cloth, price 14s.
Post 8vo, pp. 44-376, cloth, price £14.
METRICAL TRANSLATIONS FROM SANSKRIT WRITERS.
Sanskrit Metrical Translations Writers.
With an Introduction, many Prose Versions, and Parallel Passages from Classical Authors.
With an Introduction, several Prose Versions, and side-by-side excerpts from Classical Authors.
By J. MUIR, C.I.E., D.C.L., LL.D., Ph.D.
By J. Muir, C.I.E., D.C.L., LL.D., Ph.D.
The present embraces the contents of the little work entitled “Religious and Moral Sentiments, metrically rendered from Sanskrit Writers,” &c., published by Messrs. Williams & Norgate in 1875, together with Three collections of Versified Translations subsequently printed, but not published, and a reprint of the metrical pieces contained in Volumes II. and V. of the author’s “Original Sanskrit Texts,” &c.
The current edition includes the content of the small book titled “Religious and Moral Sentiments, metrically rendered from Sanskrit Writers,” published by Messrs. Williams & Norgate in 1875, along with three collections of versified translations that were printed later but not published, and a reprint of the metrical pieces found in Volumes II and V of the author’s “Original Sanskrit Texts,” etc.
.... “A volume which may be taken as a fair illustration alike of the religious and moral sentiments, and at the legendary lore of the best Sanskrit writers.”—Edinburgh Daily Review.
.... “A book that serves as a good example of both the religious and moral beliefs, as well as the legendary stories of the best Sanskrit authors.”—Edinburgh Daily Review.
Post 8vo, pp. vi.-368, cloth, price 14s.
Post 8vo, pp. vi.-368, cloth, price £14.
MODERN INDIA AND THE INDIANS,
Modern India and its people,
BEING A SERIES OF IMPRESSIONS, NOTES, AND ESSAYS.
BEING A COLLECTION OF IMPRESSIONS, NOTES, AND ESSAYS.
By MONIER WILLIAMS, D.C.L.,
By MONIER WILLIAMS, D.C.L.,
Hon. LL.D. of the University of Calcutta, Hon. Member of the Bombay Asiatic Society, Boden Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford.
Hon. LL.D. of the University of Calcutta, Hon. Member of the Bombay Asiatic Society, Boden Professor of Sanskrit at the University of Oxford.
Third Edition, revised and augmented by considerable Additions, with Illustrations and a Map.
Third Edition, updated and expanded with significant additions, along with illustrations and a map.
This edition will be found a great improvement on those that preceded it. The author has taken care to avail himself of all such criticisms on particular passages in the previous editions as appeared to him to be just, and he has enlarged the work by more than a hundred pages of additional matter. The chapter on the “Villages and Rural Population of India,” and several other sections of the work, are quite new.
This edition is a significant improvement over the previous ones. The author has made sure to consider all the constructive criticism on specific sections from earlier editions that he thought was valid, and he has added more than a hundred pages of new material. The chapter on “Villages and Rural Population of India,” along with several other parts of the work, is completely new.
“In this volume we have the thoughtful impressions of a thoughtful man on some of the most important questions connected with our Indian Empire.... An enlightened observant man, travelling among an enlightened observant people, Professor Monier Williams has brought before the public in a pleasant form more of the manners and customs of the Queen’s Indian subjects than we ever remember to have seen in any one work. He not only deserves the thanks of every Englishman for this able contribution to the study of Modern India—a subject with which we should be specially familiar—but he deserves the thanks of every Indian, Parsee or Hindu, Buddhist and Moslem, for his clear exposition of their manners, their creeds, and their necessities.”—Times.
“In this volume, we have the thoughtful insights of a reflective individual on some of the most significant issues related to our Indian Empire.... An enlightened and observant man, traveling among an enlightened and observant people, Professor Monier Williams has presented to the public in an engaging way more about the customs and traditions of the Queen’s Indian subjects than we can recall seeing in any single work. He not only deserves the gratitude of every Englishman for this valuable contribution to the study of Modern India—a topic we should be especially familiar with—but he also deserves the appreciation of every Indian, whether Parsee or Hindu, Buddhist or Muslim, for his clear explanation of their customs, beliefs, and needs.” —Times.
In Two Volumes, post 8vo, pp. viii.-408 and viii.-348, cloth, price 28s.
In two volumes, 8vo, pp. viii.-408 and viii.-348, cloth, price £28.
MISCELLANEOUS ESSAYS RELATING TO INDIAN SUBJECTS.
Miscellaneous Essays on Indian Topics.
By BRIAN HOUGHTON HODGSON, Esq., F.R.S.,
By BRIAN HOUGHTON HODGSON, Esq., F.R.S.,
Late of the Bengal Civil Service; Corresponding Member of the Institute; Chevalier of the Legion of Honour; Honorary Member of the German Oriental Society and the Société Asiatique; Member of the Asiatic Societies of Calcutta and London; of the Ethnological and Zoological Societies of London; and late British Minister at the Court of Nepal.
Late of the Bengal Civil Service; Corresponding Member of the Institute; Knight of the Legion of Honour; Honorary Member of the German Oriental Society and the Société Asiatique; Member of the Asiatic Societies of Calcutta and London; of the Ethnological and Zoological Societies of London; and former British Minister at the Court of Nepal.
CONTENTS OF VOL. I.
Table of Contents, Volume I.
Section I.—On the Kocch, Bódó, and Dhimál Tribes.—Part I. Vocabulary—Part II. Grammar.—Part III. Their Origin, Location, Numbers, Creed, Customs, Character, and Condition, with a General Description of the Climate they dwell in.—Appendix.
Section I.—About the Kocch, Bódó, and Dhimál Tribes.—Part I. Vocabulary—Part II. Grammar.—Part III. Their Origins, Locations, Numbers, Beliefs, Customs, Traits, and Current Situation, along with a General Description of the Climate they live in.—Appendix.
Section II.—On Himalayan Ethnology.—I. Comparative Vocabulary of the Languages of the Broken Tribes of Népál.—II. Vocabulary of the Dialects of the Kiranti Language.—III. Grammatical Analysis of the Váyu Language. The Váyu Grammar.—IV. Analysis of the Báhing Dialect of the Kiranti Language. The Báhing Grammar.—V. On the Váyu or Háyu Tribe of the Central Himaláya.—VI. On the Kiranti Tribe of the Central Himaláya.
Section II.—Himalayan Ethnology—I. Comparison of Vocabulary from the Different Languages of the Broken Tribes of Nepal.—II. Vocabulary of the Kiranti Language Dialects.—III. Grammar Analysis of the Váyu Language. The Váyu Grammar.—IV. Analysis of the Báhing Dialect of the Kiranti Language. The Báhing Grammar.—V. About the Váyu or Háyu Tribe of the Central Himalayas.—VI. About the Kiranti Tribe of the Central Himalayas.
CONTENTS OF VOL. II.
Table of Contents Vol. II.
Section III.—On the Aborigines of North-Eastern India. Comparative Vocabulary of the Tibetan, Bódó, and Gáró Tongues.
Section 3.—On the Indigenous People of North-Eastern India. Comparative Vocabulary of the Tibetan, Bódó, and Gáró Languages.
Section IV.—Aborigines of the North-Eastern Frontier.
Section 4.—Indigenous Peoples of the North-Eastern Frontier.
Section V.—Aborigines of the Eastern Frontier.
Section 5.—Indigenous Peoples of the Eastern Frontier.
Section VI.—The Indo-Chinese Borderers, and their connection with the Himalayans and Tibetans. Comparative Vocabulary of Indo-Chinese Borderers in Arakan. Comparative Vocabulary of Indo-Chinese Borderers in Tenasserim.
Section 6.—The Indo-Chinese Borderers and their connection with the Himalayans and Tibetans. Comparative Vocabulary of Indo-Chinese Borderers in Arakan. Comparative Vocabulary of Indo-Chinese Borderers in Tenasserim.
Section VII.—The Mongolian Affinities of the Caucasians.—Comparison and Analysis of Caucasian and Mongolian Words.
Section 7.—The Similarities between Caucasians and Mongolians.—A Comparison and Analysis of Caucasian and Mongolian Words.
Section VIII.—Physical Type of Tibetans.
Section VIII.—Tibetan Physical Characteristics.
Section IX.—The Aborigines of Central India.—Comparative Vocabulary of the Aboriginal Languages of Central India.—Aborigines of the Eastern Ghats.—Vocabulary of some of the Dialects of the Hill and Wandering Tribes in the Northern Sircars.—Aborigines of the Nilgiris, with Remarks on their Affinities.—Supplement to the Nilgirian Vocabularies.—The Aborigines of Southern India and Ceylon.
Section 9.—The Indigenous People of Central India.—Comparative Vocabulary of the Indigenous Languages of Central India.—Indigenous People of the Eastern Ghats.—Vocabulary of Some Dialects of the Hill and Nomadic Tribes in the Northern Sircars.—Indigenous People of the Nilgiris, with Notes on Their Connections.—Supplement to the Nilgiri Vocabularies.—The Indigenous People of Southern India and Sri Lanka.
Section X.—Route of Nepalese Mission to Pekin, with Remarks on the Water-Shed and Plateau of Tibet.
Section X.—Path of the Nepalese Mission to Beijing, with Comments on the Watershed and Plateau of Tibet.
Section XI.—Route from Káthmándú, the Capital of Nepâl, to Darjeeling in Sikim.—Memorandum relative to the Seven Cosis of Nepâl.
Section 11.—Route from Kathmandu, the Capital of Nepal, to Darjeeling in Sikkim.—Note regarding the Seven Cosis of Nepal.
Section XII.—Some Accounts of the systems of Law and Police as recognised in the State of Nepâl.
Section 12.—Some Accounts of the systems of Law and Police as recognized in the State of Nepal.
Section XIII.—The Native Method of making the Paper denominated Hindustan, Népálese.
Section 13.—The Local Way of making the Paper called Hindustan, Népálese.
Section XIV.—Pre-eminence of the Vernaculars; or, the Anglicists Answered: Being Letters on the Education of the People of India.
Section 14.—The Superiority of Local Languages; or, Responding to the Anglicists: Letters on Educating the People of India.
Third Edition, Two Vols., post. 8vo, pp. viii.-268 and viii.-326, cloth, price 21s.
Third Edition, Two Vols., post. 8vo, pp. viii.-268 and viii.-326, cloth, price £21.
THE LIFE OR LEGEND OF GAUDAMA,
THE BUDDHA OF THE BURMESE. With Annotations.
THE LIFE OR LEGEND OF GAUDAMA,
THE BUDDHA OF THE BURMESE. With Annotations.
The Ways to Neibban, and Notice on the Phongyies or Burmese Monks.
The Paths to Nibbana, and Information on the Phongyis or Burmese Monks.
By the Right Rev. P. BIGANDET,
By the Right Rev. P. BIGANDET,
Bishop of Ramatha, Vicar Apostolic of Ava and Pegu.
Bishop of Ramatha, Apostolic Vicar of Ava and Pegu.
Post 8vo, pp. xxiv.-420, cloth, price 18s.
Post 8vo, pp. 24-420, cloth, price £18.
CHINESE BUDDHISM.
Chinese Buddhism.
A VOLUME OF SKETCHES, HISTORICAL AND CRITICAL.
A VOLUME OF SKETCHES, HISTORICAL AND CRITICAL.
By J. EDKINS, D.D.,
By J. EDKINS, D.D.,
Author of “China’s Place in Philology,” “Religion in China,” &c., &c. Post 8vo, pp. 496, cloth, price 18s.
Author of "China’s Place in Philology," "Religion in China," etc., etc. Post 8vo, pp. 496, cloth, price £18.
LINGUISTIC AND ORIENTAL ESSAYS.
Linguistic and Oriental Essays.
Written from the Year 1846 to 1878.
Written from 1846 to 1878.
By ROBERT NEEDHAM CUST,
By Robert Needham Cust,
Late Member of Her Majesty’s Indian Civil Service; Hon. Secretary to the Royal Asiatic Society;
Late member of Her Majesty's Indian Civil Service; Honorary Secretary to the Royal Asiatic Society;
and Author of “The Modern Languages of the East Indies.”
and author of “The Modern Languages of the East Indies.”
Second Edition, post 8vo, pp. xxvi.-244, cloth, price 10s. 6d.
Second Edition, 8vo, pp. xxvi.-244, cloth, price £10.60.
THE GULISTAN;
THE GULISTAN;
Or, ROSE GARDEN OF SHEKH MUSHLIU’D-DIN SADI OF SHIRAZ.
Or else, ROSE GARDEN OF SHEKH MUSHLIU’D-DIN SADI OF SHIRAZ.
Translated for the First Time into Prose and Verse, with an Introductory Preface, and a Life of the Author, from the Atish Kadah,
Translated for the First Time into Prose and Verse, with an Introductory Preface, and a Life of the Author, from the Atish Kadah,
By EDWARD B. EASTWICK, C.B., M.A., F.R.S., M.R.A.S.,
By EDWARD B. EASTWICK, C.B., M.A., F.R.S., M.R.A.S.,
Of Merton College, Oxford, &c.
Of Merton College, Oxford, etc.
Post 8vo, pp. civ.-348, cloth, price 18s.
Post 8vo, pp. 104-348, cloth, price £18.
BUDDHIST BIRTH STORIES; or, Jātaka Tales.
Buddhist Birth Stories; or, Jātaka Tales.
The Oldest Collection of Folk-lore Extant:
The Oldest Collection of Folklore Still In Existence:
BEING THE JĀTAKATTHAVAṆṆANĀ,
BEING THE JĀTAKATTHAVAṆṆANĀ,
For the first time Edited in the Original Pāli.
For the first time edited in the original Pāli.
By V. FAUSBÖLL.
By V. FAUSBÖLL.
And Translated by T. W. Rhys Davids.
And Translated by T.W. Rhys Davids.
Translation. Volume I.
Translation. Volume 1.
Post 8vo, pp. xxviii.—362, cloth, price 14s.
Post 8vo, pp. 28-362, cloth, price £14.
A TALMUDIC MISCELLANY;
A Talmudic Collection;
Or, A THOUSAND AND ONE EXTRACTS FROM THE TALMUD, THE MIDRASHIM, AND THE KABBALAH.
Either, A THOUSAND AND ONE EXTRACTS FROM THE TALMUD, THE MIDRASHIM, AND THE KABBALAH.
Compiled and Translated by PAUL ISAAC HERSHON,
Compiled and Translated by Paul Isaac Hershon,
Author of “Genesis According to the Talmud,” &c.
Author of “Genesis According to the Talmud,” etc.
With Notes and Copious Indexes.
With notes and extensive indexes.
Post 8vo, cloth, price 6s.
8vo, cloth, £6.
THE CLASSICAL POETRY OF THE JAPANESE.
THE CLASSICAL POETRY OF THE JAPANESE.
By BASIL HALL CHAMBERLAIN,
By Basil Hall Chamberlain,
Author of “Yeigo Heñkaku Shirañ.”
Author of “Yeigo Heñkaku Shirañ.”
NEARLY READY:—
ALMOST DONE:—
Post 8vo, cloth.
8vo, clothbound.
THE HISTORY OF ESARHADDON (Son of Sennacherib),
THE HISTORY OF ESARHADDON (Son of Sennacherib),
KING OF ASSYRIA, B.C. 681-668.
KING OF ASSYRIA, B.C. 681-668.
Translated from the Cuneiform Inscriptions upon Cylinders and Tablets in the British Museum Collection; together with a Grammatical Analysis of each Word, Explanations of the Ideographs by Extracts from the Bi-Lingual Syllabaries, and List of Eponyms, &c.
Translated from the cuneiform inscriptions on cylinders and tablets in the British Museum collection; along with a grammatical analysis of each word, explanations of the ideographs through excerpts from the bilingual syllabaries, and a list of eponyms, etc.
By ERNEST A. BUDGE, M.R.A.S.
By ERNEST A. BUDGE, M.R.A.S.
Assyrian Exhibitioner, Christ’s College, Cambridge, Member of the Society of Biblical Archæology.
Assyrian Exhibitor, Christ’s College, Cambridge, Member of the Society of Biblical Archaeology.
THE FOLLOWING WORKS ARE IN PREPARATION:—
THE FOLLOWING WORKS ARE IN PREPARATION:—
Post 8vo.
Post 8vo.
THE SIX JEWELS OF THE LAW.
THE SIX JEWELS OF THE LAW.
With Pali Texts and English Translation.
With Pali Texts and English Translation.
By R. MORRIS, LL.D.
By R. Morris, Ph.D.
In Two Volumes, post 8vo, cloth.
In two volumes, paperback, size 8vo.
BUDDHIST RECORDS OF THE WESTERN WORLD, BEING THE SI-YU-KI BY HYEN THSANG.
BUDDHIST RECORDS OF THE WESTERN WORLD, BEING THE SI-YU-KI BY HYEN THSANG.
Translated from the Original Chinese, with Introduction, Index, &c.
Translated from the Original Chinese, with Introduction, Index, & etc.
By SAMUEL BEAL,
By Samuel Beal,
Trinity College, Cambridge; Professor of Chinese, University College, London.
Trinity College, Cambridge; Professor of Chinese at University College, London.
Post 8vo, cloth.
8vo, cloth bound.
THE POEMS OF HAFIZ OF SHIRAZ.
THE POEMS OF HAFIZ OF SHIRAZ.
Translated from the Persian into English Verse
Translated from the Persian into English Verse
By E. H. PALMER, M.A.,
By E. H. PALMER, M.A.
Professor of Arabic in the University of Cambridge.
Professor of Arabic at the University of Cambridge.
In Two Volumes, post 8vo, cloth.
In Two Volumes, 8vo, clothbound.
ORIENTAL RELIGIONS IN THEIR RELATION TO UNIVERSAL RELIGION.
ORIENTAL RELIGIONS IN THEIR RELATION TO UNIVERSAL RELIGION.
By SAMUEL JOHNSON.
By Samuel Johnson.
Second Section—China.
Second Section—China.
Post 8vo, cloth.
8vo, clothbound.
INDIAN TALES FROM TIBETAN SOURCES.
Indian Stories from Tibetan Sources.
Translated from the Tibetan into German, with Introductions, by Anton Schiefner, of the Imperial Academy of St. Petersburg.
Translated from Tibetan to German, with introductions, by Anton Schiefner of the Imperial Academy of St. Petersburg.
Rendered into English, with Notes, by W. R. S. Ralston.
Rendered into English, with Notes, by W.R.S. Ralston.
Post 8vo, cloth.
8vo, clothbound.
THE RELIGIONS OF INDIA.
The Religions of India.
By A. BARTH.
By A. BARTH.
Translated from the French with the authority and assistance of the Author.
Translated from the French with the permission and help of the Author.
LONDON: TRÜBNER & CO., 57 and 59 LUDGATE HILL.
LONDON: TRÜBNER & CO., 57 and 59 LUDGATE HILL.
FOOTNOTES:
1 James’s ‘Æsop’s Fables’ (London, Murray, 1852), p. 111; La Fontaine, Book v. No. 21; Æsop (in Greek text, ed. Furia, 141, 262; ed. Coriæ, 113); Babrius (Lewis, vol. ii. p. 43).
1 James’s ‘Æsop’s Fables’ (London, Murray, 1852), p. 111; La Fontaine, Book v. No. 21; Æsop (in Greek text, ed. Furia, 141, 262; ed. Coriæ, 113); Babrius (Lewis, vol. ii. p. 43).
2 Benfey’s Pancha Tantra, Book iv., No. 7, in the note on which, at vol. i. p. 462, he refers to Halm, p. 333; Robert, in the ‘Fables inédites du Moyen Age’, i. p. 360; and the Turkish Tūūtī-nāmah (Rosen, vol. ii. p. 149). In India it is found also in the Northern Buddhist Collection called Kathā Sarit Sāgāra, by Somadeva; and in Hitopadesa (iii. 2, Max Müller, p. 110).
2 Benfey’s Pancha Tantra, Book iv., No. 7, in the note on which, at vol. i. p. 462, he refers to Halm, p. 333; Robert, in the ‘Fables inédites du Moyen Age’, i. p. 360; and the Turkish Tūūtī-nāmah (Rosen, vol. ii. p. 149). In India it is found also in the Northern Buddhist Collection called Kathā Sarit Sāgāra, by Somadeva; and in Hitopadesa (iii. 2, Max Müller, p. 110).
4 Lucian, Piscator, 32.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lucian, Fisherman, 32.
5 Vol. ii. No. 91.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 2, No. 91.
6 ‘Adagia,’ under ‘Asinus apud Cumanos.’
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ‘Adagia,’ under ‘Donkey among the Cumenans.’
9 Loc. cit. p. 463.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Loc. cit. p. 463.
10 Pancha Tantra, v. 7. Prof. Weber (Indische Studien, iii. 352) compares Phædrus (Dressler, App. vi. 2) and Erasmus’s ‘Adagia’ under ‘Asinus ad Lyrum.’ See also Tūtī-nāmah (Rosen ii. 218); and I would add Varro, in Aulus Gellius, iii. 16; and Jerome, Ep. 27, ‘Ad Marcellam.’
10 Pancha Tantra, v. 7. Prof. Weber (Indische Studien, iii. 352) compares Phædrus (Dressler, App. vi. 2) and Erasmus’s ‘Adagia’ under ‘Asinus ad Lyrum.’ See also Tūtī-nāmah (Rosen ii. 218); and I would add Varro, in Aulus Gellius, iii. 16; and Jerome, Ep. 27, ‘Ad Marcellam.’
11 Pronounced hangsa, often rendered swan, a favourite bird in Indian tales, and constantly represented in Buddhist carvings. It is the original Golden Goose. See below, p. 294, and Jātaka No. 136.
11 Pronounced hangsa, often rendered swan, a favourite bird in Indian tales, and constantly represented in Buddhist carvings. It is the original Golden Goose. See below, p. 294, and Jātaka No. 136.
12 There is an old story of a Fellow of Magdalen College, Oxford, who inherited a family living. He went in great trouble to Dr. Routh, the Head of his College, saying that he doubted whether he could hold, at the same time, the Living and the Fellowship. “You can hold anything,” was the reply, “if you can only hold your tongue.” And he held all three.
12 There is an old story of a Fellow of Magdalen College, Oxford, who inherited a family living. He went in great trouble to Dr. Routh, the Head of his College, saying that he doubted whether he could hold, at the same time, the Living and the Fellowship. “You can hold anything,” was the reply, “if you can only hold your tongue.” And he held all three.
14 Pañca Tantra, vol. i. p. 13, where Professor Benfey (i. 239-241) traces also the later versions in different languages. He mentions Wolff’s German translation of the Kalilah and Dimnah, vol. i. p. 91; Knatchbull’s English version, p. 146; Simeon Seth’s Greek version, p. 28; John of Capua’s Directorium Humanæ Vitæ, D. 5 b.; the German translation of this last (Ulm, 1483), F. viii. 6; the Spanish translation, xix a.; Firenzuola, 65; Doni, 93; Anvār i Suhaili, p. 159; Le Livre des Lumières (1664, 8vo.), 124; Le Cabinet des Fées, xvii. 309. See also Contes et Fables Indiennes de Bidpai et de Lokman, ii. 112; La Fontaine, x. 3, where the ducks fly to America (!); and Bickell’s ‘Kalilag und Dimnag,’ p. 24. In India it is found in Somadeva, and in the Hitopadesa, iv. 2 (Max Müller, p. 125). See also Julien, i. 71.
14 Pañca Tantra, vol. i. p. 13, where Professor Benfey (i. 239-241) traces also the later versions in different languages. He mentions Wolff’s German translation of the Kalilah and Dimnah, vol. i. p. 91; Knatchbull’s English version, p. 146; Simeon Seth’s Greek version, p. 28; John of Capua’s Directorium Humanæ Vitæ, D. 5 b.; the German translation of this last (Ulm, 1483), F. viii. 6; the Spanish translation, xix a.; Firenzuola, 65; Doni, 93; Anvār i Suhaili, p. 159; Le Livre des Lumières (1664, 8vo.), 124; Le Cabinet des Fées, xvii. 309. See also Contes et Fables Indiennes de Bidpai et de Lokman, ii. 112; La Fontaine, x. 3, where the ducks fly to America (!); and Bickell’s ‘Kalilag und Dimnag,’ p. 24. In India it is found in Somadeva, and in the Hitopadesa, iv. 2 (Max Müller, p. 125). See also Julien, i. 71.
15 This version is found in Babrius (Lewis, i. 122); Phædrus, ii. 7 and vii. 14 (Orelli, 55, 128); and in the Æsopæan collections (Fur. 193; Coriæ, 61) and in Abstemius, 108.
15 This version is found in Babrius (Lewis, i. 122); Phædrus, ii. 7 and vii. 14 (Orelli, 55, 128); and in the Æsopæan collections (Fur. 193; Coriæ, 61) and in Abstemius, 108.
16 Dubois, p. 109.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dubois, p. 109.
17 See La Fontaine, Book i. No. 2, and the current collections of Æsop’s Fables (e.g. James’s edition, p. 136). It should be added that the Jambu-khādaka-saŋyutta in the Saŋyutta Nikāya has nothing to do with our fable. The Jambu-eater of that story is an ascetic, who lives on Jambus, and is converted by a discussion on Nirvāna.
17 See La Fontaine, Book i. No. 2, and the current collections of Æsop’s Fables (e.g. James’s edition, p. 136). It should be added that the Jambu-khādaka-saŋyutta in the Saŋyutta Nikāya has nothing to do with our fable. The Jambu-eater of that story is an ascetic, who lives on Jambus, and is converted by a discussion on Nirvāna.
19 Literally ‘the great medicine.’ The Bodisat of that time received this name because he was born with a powerful drug in his hand,—an omen of the cleverness in device by which, when he grew up, he delivered people from their misfortunes. Compare my ‘Buddhism,’ p. 187.
19 Literally ‘the great medicine.’ The Bodisat of that time received this name because he was born with a powerful drug in his hand,—an omen of the cleverness in device by which, when he grew up, he delivered people from their misfortunes. Compare my ‘Buddhism,’ p. 187.
20 The Yakshas, products of witchcraft and cannibalism, are beings of magical power, who feed on human flesh. The male Yaksha occupies in Buddhist stories a position similar to that of the wicked genius in the Arabian Nights; the female Yakshiṇī, who occurs more frequently, usually plays the part of siren.
20 The Yakshas, products of witchcraft and cannibalism, are beings of magical power, who feed on human flesh. The male Yaksha occupies in Buddhist stories a position similar to that of the wicked genius in the Arabian Nights; the female Yakshiṇī, who occurs more frequently, usually plays the part of siren.
21 Not quite the same as Jupiter. Sakka is a very harmless and gentle kind of a god, not a jealous god, nor given to lasciviousness or spite. Neither is he immortal: he dies from time to time; and, if he has behaved well, is reborn under happy conditions. Meanwhile somebody else, usually one of the sons of men who has deserved it, succeeds, for a hundred thousand years or so, to his name and place and glory. Sakka can call to mind his experiences in his former birth, a gift in which he surpasses most other beings. He was also given to a kind of practical joking, by which he tempted people, and has become a mere beneficent fairy.
21 Not quite the same as Jupiter. Sakka is a very harmless and gentle kind of a god, not a jealous god, nor given to lasciviousness or spite. Neither is he immortal: he dies from time to time; and, if he has behaved well, is reborn under happy conditions. Meanwhile somebody else, usually one of the sons of men who has deserved it, succeeds, for a hundred thousand years or so, to his name and place and glory. Sakka can call to mind his experiences in his former birth, a gift in which he surpasses most other beings. He was also given to a kind of practical joking, by which he tempted people, and has become a mere beneficent fairy.
23 The power of going through the air is usually considered in Indian legends to be the result, and a proof, of great holiness and long-continued penance. So the hermit thought he would get a fine reputation cheaply.
23 The power of going through the air is usually considered in Indian legends to be the result, and a proof, of great holiness and long-continued penance. So the hermit thought he would get a fine reputation cheaply.
24 Compare Mahā-bhārata, xii. 1796.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Compare Mahābhārata, 12.1796.
25 Fausböll, No. 291.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fausböll, No. 291.
26 This is the well-known town in the Panjāb called by the Greeks Taxila, and famed in Buddhist legend as the great university of ancient India, as Nālanda was in later times.
26 This is the well-known town in the Panjāb called by the Greeks Taxila, and famed in Buddhist legend as the great university of ancient India, as Nālanda was in later times.
31 Similar passages will also be found in Lao Tse, Douglas’s Confucianism, etc., p. 197; Pancha Tantra, i. 247 (277) = iv. 72; in Stobæus, quoted by Muir, p. 356; and in St. Matthew, v. 44-46; whereas the Mallika doctrine is inculcated by Confucius (Legge, Chinese Classics, i. 152).
31 Similar passages will also be found in Lao Tse, Douglas’s Confucianism, etc., p. 197; Pancha Tantra, i. 247 (277) = iv. 72; in Stobæus, quoted by Muir, p. 356; and in St. Matthew, v. 44-46; whereas the Mallika doctrine is inculcated by Confucius (Legge, Chinese Classics, i. 152).
36 Herodotus (ii. 134) makes him contemporary with King Amasis of Egypt, the beginning of whose reign is placed in 569 B.C.; Plutarch (Sept. Sap. Conv., 152) makes him contemporary with Solon, who is reputed to have been born in 638 B.C.; and Diogenes Laertius (i. 72) says that he flourished about the fifty-second Olympiad, i.e. 572-569 B.C. Compare Clinton, Fast. Hell. i. 237 (under the year B.C. 572) and i. 239 (under B.C. 534).
36 Herodotus (ii. 134) makes him contemporary with King Amasis of Egypt, the beginning of whose reign is placed in 569 B.C.; Plutarch (Sept. Sap. Conv., 152) makes him contemporary with Solon, who is reputed to have been born in 638 BCE; and Diogenes Laertius (i. 72) says that he flourished about the fifty-second Olympiad, i.e. 572-569 B.C. Compare Clinton, Fast. Hell. i. 237 (under the year B.C. 572) and i. 239 (under B.C. 534).
37 One at Heidelberg in 1610, and the other at Paris in 1810. There is a complete edition of all these fables, 231 in number, by T. Gl. Schneider, Breslau, 1812.
37 One at Heidelberg in 1610, and the other at Paris in 1810. There is a complete edition of all these fables, 231 in number, by T. Gl. Schneider, Breslau, 1812.
38 See the editions by De Furia, Florence, 1809; Schneider, in an appendix to his edition of Æsop’s Fables, Breslau, 1812; Berger, München, 1816; Knoch, Halle, 1835; and Lewis, Philolog. Museum, 1832, i. 280-304.
38 See the editions by De Furia, Florence, 1809; Schneider, in an appendix to his edition of Æsop’s Fables, Breslau, 1812; Berger, München, 1816; Knoch, Halle, 1835; and Lewis, Philolog. Museum, 1832, i. 280-304.
39 Bentley, loc. cit.; Tyrwhitt, De Babrio, etc., Lond., 1776. The editions of the newly-found MS. are by Lachmann, 1845; Orelli and Baiter, 1845; G. C. Lewis, 1846; and Schneidewin, 1853.
39 Bentley, loc. cit.; Tyrwhitt, De Babrio, etc., Lond., 1776. The editions of the newly-found MS. are by Lachmann, 1845; Orelli and Baiter, 1845; G. C. Lewis, 1846; and Schneidewin, 1853.
41 By Silvestre de Sacy, in his edition of Kalilah and Dimnah, Paris, 1816; Loiseleur Deslongchamps, in his ‘Essai sur les Fables Indiennes, et sur leur Introd. en Europe,’ Paris, 1838; Professor Benfey, in his edition of the Pañca Tantra, Leipzig, 1859; Professor Max Müller, ‘On the Migration of Fables,’ Contemporary Review, July, 1870; Professor Weber, ‘Ueber den Zusammenhang indischer Fabeln mit Griechischen,’ Indische Studien, iii. 337 and foll.; Adolf Wagener, ‘Essai sur les rapports entre les apologues de l’Inde et de la Grèce,’ 1853; Otto Keller, ‘Ueber die Geschichte der Griechischen Fabeln,’ 1862.
41 By Silvestre de Sacy, in his edition of Kalilah and Dimnah, Paris, 1816; Loiseleur Deslongchamps, in his ‘Essai sur les Fables Indiennes, et sur leur Introd. en Europe,’ Paris, 1838; Professor Benfey, in his edition of the Pañca Tantra, Leipzig, 1859; Professor Max Müller, ‘On the Migration of Fables,’ Contemporary Review, July, 1870; Professor Weber, ‘Ueber den Zusammenhang indischer Fabeln mit Griechischen,’ Indische Studien, iii. 337 and foll.; Adolf Wagener, ‘Essai sur les rapports entre les apologues de l’Inde et de la Grèce,’ 1853; Otto Keller, ‘Ueber die Geschichte der Griechischen Fabeln,’ 1862.
42 J. Gilchrist, ‘The Oriental Fabulist, or Polyglot Translations of Æsop’s and other Ancient Fables from the English Language into Hindustani, Persian, Arabic, Bhakka, Bongla, Sanscrit, etc., in the Roman Character,’ Calcutta, 1803.
42 J. Gilchrist, ‘The Oriental Fabulist, or Polyglot Translations of Æsop’s and other Ancient Fables from the English Language into Hindustani, Persian, Arabic, Bhakka, Bongla, Sanscrit, etc., in the Roman Character,’ Calcutta, 1803.
43 Joasaph is in Arabic written also Yūdasatf; and this, through a confusion between the Arabic letters Y and B, is for Bodisat. See, for the history of these changes, Reinaud, ‘Memoire sur l’Inde,’ 1849, p. 91; quoted with approbation by Weber, ‘Indische Streifen,’ iii. 57.
43 Joasaph is in Arabic written also Yūdasatf; and this, through a confusion between the Arabic letters Y and B, is for Bodisat. See, for the history of these changes, Reinaud, ‘Memoire sur l’Inde,’ 1849, p. 91; quoted with approbation by Weber, ‘Indische Streifen,’ iii. 57.
44 The Buddhist origin was first pointed out by Laboulaye in the Debats, July, 1859; and more fully by Liebrecht, in the ‘Jahrbuch für romanische und englische Literatur,’ 1860. See also Littré, Journal des Savans, 1865, who fully discusses, and decides in favour of the romance being really the work of St. John of Damascus. I hope, in a future volume, to publish a complete analysis of St. John’s work; pointing out the resemblances between it and the Buddhist lives of Gotama, and giving parallel passages wherever the Greek adopts, not only the Buddhist ideas, but also Buddhist expressions.
44 The Buddhist origin was first pointed out by Laboulaye in the Debats, July, 1859; and more fully by Liebrecht, in the ‘Jahrbuch für romanische und englische Literatur,’ 1860. See also Littré, Journal des Savans, 1865, who fully discusses, and decides in favour of the romance being really the work of St. John of Damascus. I hope, in a future volume, to publish a complete analysis of St. John’s work; pointing out the resemblances between it and the Buddhist lives of Gotama, and giving parallel passages wherever the Greek adopts, not only the Buddhist ideas, but also Buddhist expressions.
45 Pope Benedict XIV. in ‘De servorum Dei beatificatione et beatorum canonisatione,’ lib. i. cap. 45; Regnier, ‘De ecclesiâ Christi,’ in Migne’s Theol. Curs. Compl. iv. 710.
45 Pope Benedict XIV. in ‘De servorum Dei beatificatione et beatorum canonisatione,’ lib. i. cap. 45; Regnier, ‘De ecclesiâ Christi,’ in Migne’s Theol. Curs. Compl. iv. 710.
46 Decret. Greg., Lib. iii. Tit. xlvi., confirmed and explained by decrees of Urban VIII. (13th March, 1625, and 5th July, 1634) and of Alexander VII. (1659).
46 Decret. Greg., Lib. iii. Tit. xlvi., confirmed and explained by decrees of Urban VIII. (13th March, 1625, and 5th July, 1634) and of Alexander VII. (1659).
49 p. 160 of the part for the month of August of the authorized Μηναῖον of the Greek Church, published at Constantinople, 1843: “Toῖ ὁsίou Ἰωάσαφ, υἱοῦ Ἀβενὴρ τοῦ βασιλέως τῆς Ἰνδίας.”
49 p. 160 of the part for the month of August of the authorized Μηναῖον of the Greek Church, published at Constantinople, 1843: “Toῖ ὁsίou Ἰωάσαφ, υἱοῦ Ἀβενὴρ τοῦ βασιλέως τῆς Ἰνδίας.”
50 For the information in the last three pages I am chiefly indebted to my father, the Rev. T. W. Davids, without whose generous aid I should not have attempted to touch this obscure and difficult question.
50 For the information in the last three pages I am chiefly indebted to my father, the Rev. T. W. Davids, without whose generous aid I should not have attempted to touch this obscure and difficult question.
54 Act ii. scene 1. Professor Benfey, in his Pantscha Tantra, i. 213-220, has traced this idea far and wide. Dr. Dennys, in his ‘Folklore of China,’ gives the Chinese Buddhist version of it.
54 Act ii. scene 1. Professor Benfey, in his Pantscha Tantra, i. 213-220, has traced this idea far and wide. Dr. Dennys, in his ‘Folklore of China,’ gives the Chinese Buddhist version of it.
55 See Benfey’s Introduction to Pañca Tantra, §§ 36, 39, 71, 92, 166, 186. Mr. Ralston’s forthcoming translation of Tibetan stories will throw further light on this, at present, rather obscure subject.
55 See Benfey’s Introduction to Pañca Tantra, §§ 36, 39, 71, 92, 166, 186. Mr. Ralston’s forthcoming translation of Tibetan stories will throw further light on this, at present, rather obscure subject.
57 The legend of Sumedha’s self-abnegation (see below, pp. 11-13) is laid near Jelālabad; and Mr. William Simpson has discovered on the spot two bas-reliefs representing the principal incident in the legend.
57 The legend of Sumedha’s self-abnegation (see below, pp. 11-13) is laid near Jelālabad; and Mr. William Simpson has discovered on the spot two bas-reliefs representing the principal incident in the legend.
58 No. xlv. p. 80 of Swan and Hooper’s popular edition, 1877; No. xlii. p. 167 of the critical edition published for the Early English Text Society in 1879 by S. J. H. Herrtage, who has added a valuable historical note at p. 477.
58 No. xlv. p. 80 of Swan and Hooper’s popular edition, 1877; No. xlii. p. 167 of the critical edition published for the Early English Text Society in 1879 by S. J. H. Herrtage, who has added a valuable historical note at p. 477.
59 This adaptation of the Latin title is worthy of notice. It of course means ‘Deeds’; but as most of the stories are more or less humorous, the word Gest, now spelt Jest, acquired its present meaning.
59 This adaptation of the Latin title is worthy of notice. It of course means ‘Deeds’; but as most of the stories are more or less humorous, the word Gest, now spelt Jest, acquired its present meaning.
61 Thus, for instance, the Maṇi Kaṇṭha Jātaka (Fausböll, No. 253) is taken from a story which is in both the Pāli and the Chinese versions of the Vinaya Piṭaka (Oldenberg, p. xlvi); the Tittira Jātaka (Fausböll, No. 37, translated below) occurs almost word for word in the Culla Vagga (vi. 6, 3-5); the Khandhavatta Jātaka (Fausböll, No. 203) is a slightly enlarged version of Culla Vagga, v. 6; the Sukhavihāri Jātaka (Fausböll, No. 10, translated below) is founded on a story in the Culla Vagga (vii. 1, 4-6); the Mahā-sudassana Jātaka (Fausböll, No. 95) is derived from the Sutta of the same name in the Dīgha Nikāya (translated by me in ‘Sacred Books of the East,’ vol. ix.); the Makhā Deva Jātaka (Fausböll, No. 9, translated below) from the Sutta of the same name in the Majjhima Nikāya (No. 83); and the Sakuṇagghi Jātaka (Fausböll, No. 168), from a parable in the Satipaṭṭhāna Vagga of the Saŋyutta Nikāya.
61 Thus, for instance, the Maṇi Kaṇṭha Jātaka (Fausböll, No. 253) is taken from a story which is in both the Pāli and the Chinese versions of the Vinaya Piṭaka (Oldenberg, p. xlvi); the Tittira Jataka (Fausböll, No. 37, translated below) occurs almost word for word in the Culla Vagga (vi. 6, 3-5); the Khandhavatta Jataka (Fausböll, No. 203) is a slightly enlarged version of Culla Vagga, v. 6; the Sukhavihāri Jātaka (Fausböll, No. 10, translated below) is founded on a story in the Culla Vagga (vii. 1, 4-6); the Mahā-sudassana Tale (Fausböll, No. 95) is derived from the Sutta of the same name in the Dīgha Nikāya (translated by me in ‘Sacred Books of the East,’ vol. ix.); the Makhā Deva Jataka (Fausböll, No. 9, translated below) from the Sutta of the same name in the Majjhima Nikāya (No. 83); and the Sakunngagghi Jataka (Fausböll, No. 168), from a parable in the Satipaṭṭhāna Vagga of the Saŋyutta Nikāya.
65 See Table, below.
See table below.
67 This will hold good though the Buddhavaŋsa and the Cariyā Piṭaka should turn out to be later than most of the other books contained in the Three Pāli Piṭakas. That the stories they contain have already become Jātakas, whereas in most of the other cases above quoted the stories are still only parables, would seem to lead to this conclusion; and the fact that they have preserved some very ancient forms (such as locatives in i) may merely be due to the fact that they are older, not in matter and ideas, but only in form. Compare what is said below as to the verses in the Birth Stories.
67 This will hold good though the Buddhavaŋsa and the Cariyā Piṭaka should turn out to be later than most of the other books contained in the Three Pāli Piṭakas. That the stories they contain have already become Jātakas, whereas in most of the other cases above quoted the stories are still only parables, would seem to lead to this conclusion; and the fact that they have preserved some very ancient forms (such as locatives in i) may merely be due to the fact that they are older, not in matter and ideas, but only in form. Compare what is said below as to the verses in the Birth Stories.
69 Dīpavaŋsa, V. 32 and foll.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dīpavaŋsa, V. 32 and following.
70 There are several works enumerated by Mr. Beal in his Catalogue of Chinese Buddhistic Works in the India Office Library (see especially pp. 93-97, and pp. 107-109), from which we might expect to derive this information.
70 There are several works enumerated by Mr. Beal in his Catalogue of Chinese Buddhistic Works in the India Office Library (see especially pp. 93-97, and pp. 107-109), from which we might expect to derive this information.
71 Thus, No. 41 is called both Losaka Jātaka and Mitta-vindaka Jātaka (Feer, ‘Etude sur les Jātakas,’ p. 121); No. 439 is called Catudvāra Jātaka and also Mitta-vindaka Jātaka (Ibid. p. 120); No. 57 is called Vānarinda Jātaka and also Kumbhīla Jātaka (Fausböll, vol. i. p. 278, and vol. ii. p. 206); No. 96 is called Telapatta Jātaka and also Takkasīla Jātaka (Ibid. vol. i. p. 393, and vol. i. pp. 469, 470); No. 102, there called Paṇṇika Jātaka, the same story as No. 217, there called Seggu Jātaka; No. 30, there called Muṇika Jātaka, is the same story as No. 286, there called Sālūka Jātaka; No. 215, the Kacchapa Jātaka, is called Bahu-bhāṇi Jātaka; in the Dhammapada (p. 419); and No. 157 is called Guṇa Jātaka, Sīha Jātaka, and Sigāla Jātaka
71 Thus, No. 41 is called both Losaka Jataka and Mitta-vindaka Jātaka (Feer, ‘Etude sur les Jātakas,’ p. 121); No. 439 is called Catudvāra Jātaka and also Mitta-vindaka Jātaka (Ibid. p. 120); No. 57 is called Monkey King Jātaka and also Kumbhila Jataka (Fausböll, vol. i. p. 278, and vol. ii. p. 206); No. 96 is called Telapatta Jātaka and also Takkasīla Jataka (Ibid. vol. i. p. 393, and vol. i. pp. 469, 470); No. 102, there called Paṇṇika Jātaka, the same story as No. 217, there called Seggu Jātaka; No. 30, there called Muṇika Jātaka, is the same story as No. 286, there called Sālūka Jātaka; No. 215, the Kacchapa Jātaka, is called Bahu-bhāṇi Jātaka; in the Dhammapada (p. 419); and No. 157 is called Guṇa Jātaka, Sīha Jātaka, and Sigala Jataka
72 Cunningham, ‘The Stupa of Bharhut,’ pl. xlvii. The carving illustrates a fable of a cat and a cock, and is labelled both Biḍala Jātaka and Kukkuṭa Jātaka (Cat Jātaka and Cock Jātaka).
72 Cunningham, ‘The Stupa of Bharhut,’ pl. xlvii. The carving illustrates a fable of a cat and a cock, and is labelled both Biḍala Jātaka and Kukkuṭa Jātaka (Cat Jātaka and Cock Jātaka).
75 Turnour, pp. 250-253.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Turnour, pp. 250-253.
78 I judge from Turnour’s analysis of that work in the Journal of the Bengal Asiatic Society, 1839, where some long extracts have been translated, and the contents of other passages given in abstract.
78 I judge from Turnour’s analysis of that work in the Journal of the Bengal Asiatic Society, 1839, where some long extracts have been translated, and the contents of other passages given in abstract.
80 Ibid. pp. 66-71.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. pp. 66-71.
81 This is clear from vol. i. p. 410 of Mr. Fausböll’s text, where, at the end of the 100th tale, we find the words Majjhima-paṇṇāsako nitthito, that is, ‘End of the Middle Fifty.’ At the end of the 50th tale (p. 261) there is a corresponding entry, Paṭhamo paṇṇōso, ‘First Fifty’; and though there is no such entry at the end of the 150th tale, the expression ‘Middle Fifty’ shows that there must have been, at one time, such a division as is above stated.
81 This is clear from vol. i. p. 410 of Mr. Fausböll’s text, where, at the end of the 100th tale, we find the words Majjhima-paṇṇāsako nitthito, that is, ‘End of the Middle Fifty.’ At the end of the 50th tale (p. 261) there is a corresponding entry, Paṭhamo paṇṇōso, ‘First Fifty’; and though there is no such entry at the end of the 150th tale, the expression ‘Middle Fifty’ shows that there must have been, at one time, such a division as is above stated.
88 See above, p. xxix.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, p. 29.
89 Knatchbull, p. 29.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Knatchbull, p. 29.
90 Dr. Fitz-Edward Hall’s Vāsavadatta, pp. 22-24.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dr. Fitz-Edward Hall’s Vāsavadatta, pp. 22-24.
93 Nos. 106, 145, 191, 286.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #106, #145, #191, #286.
94 Nos. 58, 73, 142, 194, 220, and 277, have the same Introductory Story.
94 Nos. 58, 73, 142, 194, 220, and 277, have the same Introductory Story.
And so Nos. 60, 104, 116, 161.
And so Nos. 60, 104, 116, 161.
And Nos. 127, 128, 138, 173, 175.
And Nos. 127, 128, 138, 173, 175.
96 pp. 99-106.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pp. 99-106.
97 Nos. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 28, 29, 37, 55, 56, 68, 85, 87, 88, 97, 100, 114, 136 (total, eighteen in the Eka-Nipāta); 156 (=55, 56), 196, 202, 237 (=68), 241 (total, five in the Duka-Nipāta); 255, 256, 258, 264, 284, 291, 300 (total, seven in the Tika-Nipāta, and thirty altogether).
97 Nos. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 28, 29, 37, 55, 56, 68, 85, 87, 88, 97, 100, 114, 136 (total, eighteen in the Eka-Nipāta); 156 (=55, 56), 196, 202, 237 (=68), 241 (total, five in the Duka-Nipāta); 255, 256, 258, 264, 284, 291, 300 (total, seven in the Tika-Nipāta, and thirty altogether).
99 This belief underlies the curious note forming the last words of the Mahā-supina Jātaka, i. 345: “Those who held the Council after the death of the Blessed One placed the lines beginning usabhā rukkhā in the Commentary, and then, making the other lines beginning lābūni into one verse, they put (the Jātaka) into the Eka-Nipāta (the chapter including all those Jātakas which have only one verse).”
99 This belief underlies the curious note forming the last words of the Mahā-supina Jātaka, i. 345: “Those who held the Council after the death of the Blessed One placed the lines beginning usabhā rukkhā in the Commentary, and then, making the other lines beginning lābūni into one verse, they put (the Jātaka) into the Eka-Nipāta (the chapter including all those Jātakas which have only one verse).”
No. 30 = No. 286.
No. 34 = No. 216.
No. 46 = No. 268.
No. 57 = No. 224.
No. 68 = No. 237.
No. 86 = No. 290.
No. 102 = No. 217.
No. 145 = No. 198.
No. 30 = No. 286.
No. 34 = No. 216.
No. 46 = No. 268.
No. 57 = No. 224.
No. 68 = No. 237.
No. 86 = No. 290.
No. 102 = No. 217.
No. 145 = No. 198.
So No. 82 = No. 104.
So No. 99 = No. 101.
So No. 134 = No. 135.
So No. 195 = No. 225.
So No. 294 = No. 295.
So No. 82 = No. 104.
So No. 99 = No. 101.
So No. 134 = No. 135.
So No. 195 = No. 225.
So No. 294 = No. 295.
Compare the two stories Nos. 23 and 24 translated below.
Compare the two stories Nos. 23 and 24 translated below.
104 Translated below, pp. 278-290.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translated below, pages 278-290.
105 Billy (1535-1577) was Abbot of St. Michael’s, in Brittany. Another edition of his Latin version, by Rosweyd, is also reprinted in Migne, ‘Series Latina,’ tom. lxxiii; and several separate editions have appeared besides (Antwerp, 1602; Cologne, 1624, etc.).
105 Billy (1535-1577) was Abbot of St. Michael’s, in Brittany. Another edition of his Latin version, by Rosweyd, is also reprinted in Migne, ‘Series Latina,’ tom. lxxiii; and several separate editions have appeared besides (Antwerp, 1602; Cologne, 1624, etc.).
106 The British Museum copy of the first, undated, edition has the date 1539 written, in ink, on the title-page. Rosweyd, in Note 4 to his edition of Billius (Migne, vol. lxxiii, p. 606), mentions an edition bearing the date 1548. In the British Museum there is a third, dated 1575 (on the last page).
106 The British Museum copy of the first, undated, edition has the date 1539 written, in ink, on the title-page. Rosweyd, in Note 4 to his edition of Billius (Migne, vol. lxxiii, p. 606), mentions an edition bearing the date 1548. In the British Museum there is a third, dated 1575 (on the last page).
109 General Cunningham says (p. 52): “The former [Nāga Jātaka, i.e. Elephant Jātaka] is the correct name, as in the legend here represented Buddha is the King of the Elephants, and therefore the Jātaka, or Birth, must of necessity have been named after him.” As I have above pointed out (p. xli), the title of each Jātaka, or Birth Story, is chosen, not by any means from the character which the Bodisat fills in it, but indifferently from a variety of other reasons. General Cunningham himself gives the story called Isī-singga Jātaka (No. 7 in the above list), in which the ascetic after whom the Jātaka is named is not the Bodisat.
109 General Cunningham says (p. 52): “The former [Nāga Jātaka, i.e. Elephant Jātaka] is the correct name, as in the legend here represented Buddha is the King of the Elephants, and therefore the Jātaka, or Birth, must of necessity have been named after him.” As I have above pointed out (p. xli), the title of each Jātaka, or Birth Story, is chosen, not by any means from the character which the Bodisat fills in it, but indifferently from a variety of other reasons. General Cunningham himself gives the story called Isī-singga Jātaka (No. 7 in the above list), in which the ascetic after whom the Jātaka is named is not the Bodisat.
110 Not as yet found in the Jātaka Book; but Dr. Bühler has shown in the ‘Indian Antiquary,’ vol. i. p. 305, that it is the first tale in the ‘Vrihat Kathā’ or Kshemendra (Table I. No. 34), and in the ‘Kathā Sarit Sāgara’ of Somadeva (Table I. No. 33), and was therefore probably included in the ‘Vrihat Kathā’ of Guṇadhya (Table I. No. 32).
110 Not as yet found in the Jātaka Book; but Dr. Bühler has shown in the ‘Indian Antiquary,’ vol. i. p. 305, that it is the first tale in the ‘Vrihat Kathā’ or Kshemendra (Table I. No. 34), and in the ‘Kathā Sarit Sāgara’ of Somadeva (Table I. No. 33), and was therefore probably included in the ‘Vrihat Kathā’ of Guṇadhya (Table I. No. 32).
112 Translated below, pp. 292, 293.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translated below, pages 292, 293.
113 It is mentioned below, p. 128, and is included in the Mahāvastu (Table V.), and forms the subject of the carving on one of the rails at Buddha Gayā (Rajendra Lāl Mitra, pl. xxxiv. fig. 2).
113 It is mentioned below, p. 128, and is included in the Mahāvastu (Table V.), and forms the subject of the carving on one of the rails at Buddha Gayā (Rajendra Lāl Mitra, pl. xxxiv. fig. 2).
117 General Cunningham’s reading of this inscription as Bhagavato rukdanta seems to me to be incorrect, and his translation of it (’Buddha as the sounding elephant’) to be grammatically impossible.
117 General Cunningham’s reading of this inscription as Bhagavato rukdanta seems to me to be incorrect, and his translation of it (’Buddha as the sounding elephant’) to be grammatically impossible.
120 The above lines in the original are in verse. I have found it impossible to follow the arrangement of the stanzas, owing to the extreme involution of the style.
120 The above lines in the original are in verse. I have found it impossible to follow the arrangement of the stanzas, owing to the extreme involution of the style.
125 Lit. “Extinction.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lit. "Extinction."
127 Evaṁ samāhite citte parisuddhe pariyodāte anaṅgaṇe vigatūpakkilese mudubhūte kammaniye ṭhite ānejjappatte ñāṇadassanāya cittaṁ abhinīharati (Sāmañña-phala Sutta, see Lotus, p. 476, line 14).
127 Evaṁ samāhite citte parisuddhe pariyodāte anaṅgaṇe vigatūpakkilese mudubhūte kammaniye ṭhite ānejjappatte ñāṇadassanāya cittaṁ abhinīharati (Sāmañña-phala Sutta, see Lotus, p. 476, line 14).
130 The following is what I take to be the meaning of this passage: “If I chose I could at once enter the Buddhist priesthood, and by the practice of ecstatic meditation (Jhāna) free myself from human passion, and become an Arhat or saint. I should then at death at once attain Nirvāna and cease to exist. But this would be a selfish course to pursue, for thus I should benefit myself only. Why should I thus slip unobserved and in the humble garb of a monk into Nirvāna? Nay, let me rather qualify myself to become a Buddha, and so save others as well as myself.” This is the great Act of Renunciation by which the Bodhisattva, when Nirvāna was within his grasp, preferred to endure ages of heroic trials in the exercise of the Pāramitās, that he might be enabled to become a Buddha, and so redeem mankind. See D’Alwis’s Introduction to Kachchāyana’s Grammar, p. vi.
130 The following is what I take to be the meaning of this passage: “If I chose I could at once enter the Buddhist priesthood, and by the practice of ecstatic meditation (Jhāna) free myself from human passion, and become an Arhat or saint. I should then at death at once attain Nirvāna and cease to exist. But this would be a selfish course to pursue, for thus I should benefit myself only. Why should I thus slip unobserved and in the humble garb of a monk into Nirvāna? Nay, let me rather qualify myself to become a Buddha, and so save others as well as myself.” This is the great Renunciation Act by which the Bodhisattva, when Nirvāna was within his grasp, preferred to endure ages of heroic trials in the exercise of the Pāramitās, that he might be enabled to become a Buddha, and so redeem mankind. See D’Alwis’s Introduction to Kachchāyana’s Grammar, p. vi.
133 Lit. “at my sitting cross-legged.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lit. “while sitting cross-legged.”
136 Viz., I suppose, by dragging it forcibly away. This metaphor, which to us appears wanting in dignity, is a favourite one with the Hindus. The tail of the Yak or Tibetan ox (Bos Grunniens) is a beautiful object, and one of the insignia of Hindu royalty.
136 Viz., I suppose, by dragging it forcibly away. This metaphor, which to us appears wanting in dignity, is a favourite one with the Hindus. The tail of the Yak or Tibetan ox (Bos Grunniens) is a beautiful object, and one of the insignia of Hindu royalty.
143 i.e. put the first last.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ i.e. put the last first.
144 Vijesinha.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vijesinha.
145 Vijesinha writes to me, “Natural and intrinsic virtues. The Sinhalese gloss says: paramārthavū rasasahitavū lakshaṇa-œti nohot svabhāvalakshaṇa hā sarvadharmasādhāraṇalakshaṇa-œti. In the latter case it would mean, having the quality of conformity with all laws.”
145 Vijesinha writes to me, “Natural and intrinsic virtues. The Sinhalese gloss says: paramārthavū rasasahitavū lakshaṇa-œti nohot svabhāvalakshaṇa hā sarvadharmasādhāraṇalakshaṇa-œti. In the latter case it would mean, having the quality of conformity with all laws.”
147 Lit. “arithmetically innumerable.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Literally "mathematically countless."
148 The Banyan-tree.
The Banyan tree.
151 Vijesinha.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vijesinha.
153 i.e. the Pāramitās.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ i.e. the Perfections.
155 This name means “sharp-fanged.”
This name means "sharp teeth."
158 Viz. Gotama Bodhisatta.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ i.e. Gotama Bodhisatta.
161 Used in the ecstatic meditation.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Used in ecstatic meditation.
164 Compare Jātaka No. 20 below.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Jātaka No. 20 below.
165 Comp. pp. 19-20, verses 130-134.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Comp. pp. 19-20, verses 130-134.
168 In the four highest of the thirty-one spheres of existence the angels are unconscious, and the five worlds below these are called the Pure Abodes.
168 In the four highest of the thirty-one spheres of existence the angels are unconscious, and the five worlds below these are called the Pure Abodes.
171 The names are given in the text; the four Mahārājas, Sakka, Suyāma, Santusita, Paranimitta-vasavatti, and Mahā-Brahma. They are the archangels in the different heavenly seats in each world-system (Cakkavāla) of the Buddhist cosmogony.
171 The names are given in the text; the four Mahārājas, Sakka, Suyāma, Santusita, Paranimitta-vasavatti, and Mahā-Brahma. They are the archangels in the different heavenly seats in each world-system (Cakkavāla) of the Buddhist cosmogony.
173 Majjhima-desa, of which the commentator adds, “This is the country thus spoken of in the Vinaya,” quoting the passage at Mahāvagga, v. 13, 12, which gives the boundaries as follows: “To the E. the town Kajaŋgala, and beyond it Mahāsālā; to the S.E. the river Salalavatī; to the S. the town Setakaṇṇika; to the W. the brāhman town and district Thūṇa; and to the N. the Usīraddhaja Mountain.” These are different from the boundaries of the Madhya Desa of later Brahminical literature, on which see Lassen’s ‘Indische Alterthumskunde,’ vol. i. p. 119 (2nd edition). This sacred land was regarded as the centre of Jambudvīpa; that is, of the then known world—just as the Chinese talk of China as the Middle Country, and as other people have looked on their own capital as the navel or centre of the world, and on their world as the centre of the universe.
173 Majjhima-desa, of which the commentator adds, “This is the country thus spoken of in the Vinaya,” quoting the passage at Mahāvagga, v. 13, 12, which gives the boundaries as follows: “To the E. the town Kajaŋgala, and beyond it Mahāsālā; to the S.E. the river Salalavatī; to the S. the town Setakaṇṇika; to the W. the brāhman town and district Thūṇa; and to the N. the Usīraddhaja Mountain.” These are different from the boundaries of the Madhya Desa of later Brahminical literature, on which see Lassen’s ‘Indische Alterthumskunde,’ vol. i. p. 119 (2nd edition). This sacred land was regarded as the centre of Jambudvīpa; that is, of the then known world—just as the Chinese talk of China as the Middle Country, and as other people have looked on their own capital as the navel or centre of the world, and on their world as the centre of the universe.
174 It is instructive to notice that in later accounts it is soberly related as actual fact that the Bodisat entered his mother’s womb as a white elephant: and the Incarnation scene is occasionally so represented in Buddhist sculptures.
174 It is instructive to notice that in later accounts it is soberly related as actual fact that the Bodisat entered his mother’s womb as a white elephant: and the Incarnation scene is occasionally so represented in Buddhist sculptures.
175 I think this is the meaning of the passage, though Prof. Childers has a different rendering of the similar phrase at verse 104, where I would read “it” instead of “vegetation.” Compare Dāṭhāvaŋsa, i. 45.
175 I think this is the meaning of the passage, though Prof. Childers has a different rendering of the similar phrase at verse 104, where I would read “it” instead of “vegetation.” Compare Dāṭhāvaŋsa, i. 45.
176 I once saw a notice of some mediæval frescoes in which the Holy Child was similarly represented as visible within the Virgin’s womb, but have unfortunately mislaid the reference.
176 I once saw a notice of some mediæval frescoes in which the Holy Child was similarly represented as visible within the Virgin’s womb, but have unfortunately mislaid the reference.
178 There is some mistake here, as the list contains nine—or if the four treasures count as one, only six—Connatal Ones. I think before Kaḷudāyi we should insert Ānanda, the loving disciple. So Alabaster and Hardy (Wheel of the Law, p. 106; Manual of Buddhism, p. 146). Bigandet also adds Ānanda, but calls him the son of Amittodana, which is against the common tradition (Life or Legend of Guadama, p. 36, comp. my Buddhism, p. 52). The legend is certainly, as to its main features, an early one, for it is also found, in greatly exaggerated and contradictory terms, in the books of Northern Buddhists (Lalita Vistara, Foucaux, p. 97, Beal, p. 53, comp. Senart, p. 294).
178 There is some mistake here, as the list contains nine—or if the four treasures count as one, only six—Connatal Ones. I think before Kaḷudāyi we should insert Ānanda, the loving disciple. So Alabaster and Hardy (Wheel of the Law, p. 106; Manual of Buddhism, p. 146). Bigandet also adds Ānanda, but calls him the son of Amittodana, which is against the common tradition (Life or Legend of Guadama, p. 36, comp. my Buddhism, p. 52). The legend is certainly, as to its main features, an early one, for it is also found, in greatly exaggerated and contradictory terms, in the books of Northern Buddhists (Lalita Vistara, Foucaux, p. 97, Beal, p. 53, comp. Senart, p. 294).
179 Samāpatti.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Attainment.
181 It was considered among the Brāhmans a sign of holiness to wear matted or platted hair. This is referred to in the striking Buddhist verse (Dhammapada, v. 394), “What is the use of platted hair, O fool! What of a garment of skins! Your low yearnings are within you, and the outside thou makest clean!”
181 It was considered among the Brāhmans a sign of holiness to wear matted or platted hair. This is referred to in the striking Buddhist verse (Dhammapada, v. 394), “What is the use of platted hair, O fool! What of a garment of skins! Your low yearnings are within you, and the outside thou makest clean!”
182 “Our master” is here, of course, the sage. It is a pretty piece of politeness, not unfrequent in the Jātakas, to address a stranger as a relation. See below, Jātaka No. 3.
182 “Our master” is here, of course, the sage. It is a pretty piece of politeness, not unfrequent in the Jātakas, to address a stranger as a relation. See below, Jātaka No. 3.
184 Literally, “and caused him to declare, ‘The way of salvation for Nālaka.’” Perhaps some Sutta is so called. Tathagata, “gone, or come, in like manner; subject to the fate of all men,” is an adjective applied originally to all mortals, but afterwards used as a favourite epithet of Gotama. Childers compares the use of ‘Son of Man.’
184 Literally, “and caused him to declare, ‘The way of salvation for Nālaka.’” Perhaps some Sutta is so called. Tathagata, “gone, or come, in like manner; subject to the fate of all men,” is an adjective applied originally to all mortals, but afterwards used as a favourite epithet of Gotama. Childers compares the use of ‘Son of Man.’
187 Kshatriya was the warrior caste.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kshatriya was the warrior class.
190 The members of the Buddhist Order of mendicant friars were in the habit of selecting some book or books of the Buddhist Scriptures, which it was their especial duty to learn by heart, repeat to their pupils, study, expound, and preach from. Thus the Dīgha Nikāya, or collection of long treatises, had a special school of “repeaters” (bhāṇakā) to itself.
190 The members of the Buddhist Order of mendicant friars were in the habit of selecting some book or books of the Buddhist Scriptures, which it was their especial duty to learn by heart, repeat to their pupils, study, expound, and preach from. Thus the Dīgha Nikāya, or collection of long treatises, had a special school of “repeaters” (bhāṇakā) to itself.
191 At critical moments in the lives of persons of importance in the religious legends of Buddhist India, the seat of the Archangel Sakka becomes warm. Fearful of losing his temporary bliss, he then descends himself, or sends Vissakamma, the Buddhist Vulcan, to act as a deus ex machinâ, and put things straight.
191 At critical moments in the lives of persons of importance in the religious legends of Buddhist India, the seat of the Archangel Sakka becomes warm. Fearful of losing his temporary bliss, he then descends himself, or sends Vissakamma, the Buddhist Vulcan, to act as a deus ex machinâ, and put things straight.
192 The force of this passage is due to the fullness of meaning which, to the Buddhist, the words NIBBUTA and NIBBĀNAŊ convey. No words in Western languages cover exactly the same ground, or connote the same ideas. To explain them fully to any one unfamiliar with Indian modes of thought would be difficult anywhere, and impossible in a note; but their meaning is pretty clear from the above sentences. Where in them, in the song, the words blessed, happy, peace, and the words gone out, ceased, occur, NIBBUTA stands in the original in one or other of its two meanings; where in them the words Nirvāna, Nirvāna of Peace occur, NIBBĀNAŊ stands in the original. Nirvāna is a lasting state of happiness and peace, to be reached here on earth by the extinction of the ‘fires’ and ‘troubles’ mentioned in this passage.
192 The force of this passage is due to the fullness of meaning which, to the Buddhist, the words NIBBUTA and Nirvana convey. No words in Western languages cover exactly the same ground, or connote the same ideas. To explain them fully to any one unfamiliar with Indian modes of thought would be difficult anywhere, and impossible in a note; but their meaning is pretty clear from the above sentences. Where in them, in the song, the words blessed, happy, peace, and the words gone out, ceased, occur, NIBBUTA stands in the original in one or other of its two meanings; where in them the words Nirvāna, Nirvāna of Peace occur, Nirvana stands in the original. Nirvāna is a lasting state of happiness and peace, to be reached here on earth by the extinction of the ‘fires’ and ‘troubles’ mentioned in this passage.
193 Literally, “The three Bhavas seemed like houses on fire.” The three Bhavas are Existence in the Kāma-loka, and the Rūpa-loka and the Arūpa-loka respectively: that is, existence in the worlds whose inhabitants are subject to passion, have material forms, and have immaterial forms respectively.
193 Literally, “The three Bhavas seemed like houses on fire.” The three Bhavas are Existence in the Kāma-loka, and the Rūpa-loka and the Arūpa-loka respectively: that is, existence in the worlds whose inhabitants are subject to passion, have material forms, and have immaterial forms respectively.
196 The word rendered league is yojana, said by Childers (Dictionary, s.v.) to be twelve miles, but really only between seven and eight miles. See my Ancient Coins and Measures, pp. 16, 17. The thirty yojanas here mentioned, together with the thirty from Kapilavastu to the river Anomā, make together sixty, or four hundred and fifty miles from Kapilavastu to Rājagaha, which is far too much for the direct distance. There is here, I think, an undesigned coincidence between Northern and Southern accounts; for the Lalita Vistara (Chap. xvi. at the commencement) makes the Bodisat go to Rājagaha viâ Vesāli, and this would make the total distance exactly sixty yojanas.
196 The word rendered league is yojana, said by Childers (Dictionary, s.v.) to be twelve miles, but really only between seven and eight miles. See my Ancient Coins and Measures, pp. 16, 17. The thirty yojanas here mentioned, together with the thirty from Kapilavastu to the river Anomā, make together sixty, or four hundred and fifty miles from Kapilavastu to Rājagaha, which is far too much for the direct distance. There is here, I think, an undesigned coincidence between Northern and Southern accounts; for the Lalita Vistara (Chap. xvi. at the commencement) makes the Bodisat go to Rājagaha viâ Vesāli, and this would make the total distance exactly sixty yojanas.
198 Samāpatti.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Absorption.
199 The Great Struggle played a great part in the Buddhist system of moral training; it was the wrestling with the flesh by which a true Buddhist overcame delusion and sin, and attained to Nirvāna. It is best explained by its fourfold division into 1. Mastery over the passions. 2. Suppression of sinful thoughts. 3. Meditation on the seven kinds of Wisdom (Bodhi-angā, see ‘Buddhism’ p. 173); and 4. Fixed attention, the power of preventing the mind from wandering. It is also called Sammappadhāna, Right Effort, and forms the subject of the Mahā-Padhāna Sutta, in the Dīgha Nikāya. The system was, of course, not worked out at the time here referred to; but throughout the chronicle the biographer ascribes to Gotama, from the beginning, a knowledge of the whole Buddhist theory as afterwards elaborated. For to our author that theory had no development, it was Eternal and Immutable Truth already revealed by innumerable previous Buddhas.
199 The Great Struggle played a great part in the Buddhist system of moral training; it was the wrestling with the flesh by which a true Buddhist overcame delusion and sin, and attained to Nirvāna. It is best explained by its fourfold division into 1. Mastery over the passions. 2. Suppression of sinful thoughts. 3. Meditation on the seven kinds of Wisdom (Bodhi-angā, see ‘Buddhism’ p. 173); and 4. Fixed attention, the power of preventing the mind from wandering. It is also called Sammappadhāna, Right Effort, and forms the subject of the Mahā-Padhāna Sutta, in the Dīgha Nikāya. The system was, of course, not worked out at the time here referred to; but throughout the chronicle the biographer ascribes to Gotama, from the beginning, a knowledge of the whole Buddhist theory as afterwards elaborated. For to our author that theory had no development, it was Eternal and Immutable Truth already revealed by innumerable previous Buddhas.
201 Nāgas, Yakkhas and Supaṇṇas. The Yakkhas are characterized throughout the Jātaka stories by their cannibalism; the female Yakkhas as sirens luring men on to destruction. They are invisible till they assume human shape; but even then can be recognized by their red eyes. That the Ceylon aborigines are called Yakkhas in the Mahāvaŋsa probably results from a tradition of their cannibalism. On the others, see above, p. 88.
201 Nāgas, Yakkhas and Supaṇṇas. The Yakkhas are characterized throughout the Jātaka stories by their cannibalism; the female Yakkhas as sirens luring men on to destruction. They are invisible till they assume human shape; but even then can be recognized by their red eyes. That the Ceylon aborigines are called Yakkhas in the Mahāvaŋsa probably results from a tradition of their cannibalism. On the others, see above, p. 88.
203 Pubbe-nivāsa-ñāna, Dibba-cakkhu, and Paticca-samuppāda.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pubbe-nivāsa-ñāna, Divine Eye, and Dependent Origination.
205 The train of thought is explained at length in my “Buddhism,” pp. 100-112. Shortly, it amounts to this. The Unconscious has no pain: without Consciousness, Individuality, there would be no pain. What gives men Consciousness? It is due to a grasping, craving, sinful condition of heart. The absence of these cravings is Nirvāna. Having reached Nirvāna, Consciousness endures but for a time (until the body dies), and it will then no longer be renewed. The beams of sin, the ridge-pole of care, give to the house of individuality its seeming strength: but in the peace of Nirvāna they have passed away. The Bodisat is now Buddha: he has reached Nirvāna: he has solved the great mystery; the jewel of salvation sought through so many ages has been found at last; and the long, long struggle is over.
205 The train of thought is explained at length in my “Buddhism,” pp. 100-112. Shortly, it amounts to this. The Unconscious has no pain: without Consciousness, Individuality, there would be no pain. What gives men Consciousness? It is due to a grasping, craving, sinful condition of heart. The absence of these cravings is Nirvāna. Having reached Nirvāna, Consciousness endures but for a time (until the body dies), and it will then no longer be renewed. The beams of sin, the ridge-pole of care, give to the house of individuality its seeming strength: but in the peace of Nirvāna they have passed away. The Bodisat is now Buddha: he has reached Nirvāna: he has solved the great mystery; the jewel of salvation sought through so many ages has been found at last; and the long, long struggle is over.
The following is Spence Hardy’s literal translation given in his “Manual of Buddhism,” p. 180, where similar versions by Gogerly and Turnour will be found: but they scarcely seem to me to express the inner meaning of these difficult and beautiful verses:—
The following is Spence Hardy’s literal translation found in his “Manual of Buddhism,” p. 180, where you can also find similar versions by Gogerly and Turnour: but they don’t really seem to capture the deeper meaning of these challenging and beautiful verses:—
The figure of the house is found also in Manu (vi. 79-81); in the “Lalita Vistara” (p. 107 of Foucaux’s Gya Tcher Rol Pa); and in the Ādi Granth (Trumpp, pp. 215, 216, 471). The last passage is as follows:—
The concept of the house is also present in Manu (vi. 79-81); in the “Lalita Vistara” (p. 107 of Foucaux’s Gya Tcher Rol Pa); and in the Ādi Granth (Trumpp, pp. 215, 216, 471). The last excerpt is as follows:—
208 Anekakoṭi-sata-sahassā samāpattiyo samāpajjanto.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Achieving hundreds of thousands of attainments.
209 Yamaka-pāṭihāriyaŋ; literally ‘twin-miracle.’ Comp. pp. 88, 193, of the text, and Mah. p. 107. I am not sure of the meaning of the expression. Bigandet, p. 93, has ‘performed a thousand wonders.’ Hardy, p. 181, omits the clause; and Beal omits the whole episode. A gloss here adds that the Buddha performed a similar miracle on three other occasions.
209 Yamaka-pāṭihāriyaŋ; literally ‘twin-miracle.’ Comp. pp. 88, 193, of the text, and Mah. p. 107. I am not sure of the meaning of the expression. Bigandet, p. 93, has ‘performed a thousand wonders.’ Hardy, p. 181, omits the clause; and Beal omits the whole episode. A gloss here adds that the Buddha performed a similar miracle on three other occasions.
211 Vimutti. Perhaps the clause should be rendered: Realizing the sweet sense of salvation gained, and the Truth (Dhamma) may be used in contradistinction to Abhidharma of the rest of the Scriptures.
211 Vimutti. Perhaps the clause should be rendered: Realizing the sweet sense of salvation gained, and the Truth (Dhamma) may be used in contradistinction to Abhidharma of the rest of the Scriptures.
213 Taṇhā, Aratī, and Ragā.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Craving, Discontent, and Attachment.
214 Dhammapada, verses 179, 180.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dhammapada, verses 179, 180.
215 See “Buddhism,” pp. 108-110.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See "Buddhism," pp. 108-110.
217 See above, p. 93.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, p. 93.
218
We have here an interesting instance of the growth of legend to authenticate
and add glory to local relics, of which other instances will be found in
“Buddhism,” p. 195. The ancient form of this legend, as found here, must
have arisen when the relics were still in Orissa. Both the Burmese and
Ceylonese now claim to possess them. The former say that the two merchants
were Burmese, and that the Dāgaba above referred to is the celebrated
sanctuary of Shooay Dagob (Bigandet, p. 101, 2nd ed.). The latter say that
the Dāgaba was in Orissa, and that the hair-relics were brought thence to
Ceylon in 490 A.D., in the manner related in the Kesa Dhātu Vaŋsa, and
referred to in the Mahā Vaŋsa. (See verses 43-56 of my edition of the 39th
chap. of the M. V. in the J. R. A. S. 1875.) The legend in the text is
found in an ancient inscription on the great bell at Rangoon (Hough’s
version in the Asiatic Researches, vol. xvi.; comp. Hardy, M. B. p. 183;
Beal, Rom. Leg.) p. 240.
218
We have here an interesting instance of the growth of legend to authenticate
and add glory to local relics, of which other instances will be found in
“Buddhism,” p. 195. The ancient form of this legend, as found here, must
have come up while the relics were still in Orissa. Both the Burmese and
Ceylonese now claim to possess them. The former say that the two merchants
were Burmese, and that the Dāgaba above referred to is the celebrated
sanctuary of Shooay Dagob (Bigandet, p. 101, 2nd ed.). The latter say that
the Dāgaba was in Orissa, and that the hair-relics were brought thence to
Ceylon in 490 AD, in the manner related in the Kesa Dhātu Vaŋsa, and
referred to in the Mahā Vaŋsa. (See verses 43-56 of my edition of the 39th
chap. of the M. V. in the J. R. A. S. 1875.) The legend in the text is
found in an ancient inscription on the great bell at Rangoon (Hough’s
version in the Asiatic Researches, vol. xvi.; comp. Hardy, M. B. p. 183;
Beal, Rom. Leg.) p. 240.
220 Tathāgato Sammāsambuddho.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fully Awakened One.
223 See above p. 89.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above p. 89.
227 The celebrated verse here referred to has been found inscribed several times in the ruins of the great Dāgaba at Isipatana, and facsimiles are given in Cunningham’s Archæological Reports, plate xxxiv. vol. i. p. 123. The text is given by Burnouf in the Lotus de la Bonne Loi, p. 523; and in the Mahā Vagga, pp. 40, 41. See also Hardy’s Manual, p. 196.
227 The celebrated verse here referred to has been found inscribed several times in the ruins of the great Dāgaba at Isipatana, and facsimiles are given in Cunningham’s Archæological Reports, plate xxxiv. vol. i. p. 123. The text is given by Burnouf in the Lotus de la Bonne Loi, p. 523; and in the Mahā Vagga, pp. 40, 41. See also Hardy’s Manual, p. 196.
228 Their then teacher.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Their former teacher.
230 See above, p. 105. The Dhammapada Commentary, p. 334, has a different account of the miracle performed on this occasion. It says he made a jewelled terrace (ratana-caŋkamaŋ) in the sky, and walking up and down in it, preached the Faith (Dhammaŋ).
230 See above, p. 105. The Dhammapada Commentary, p. 334, has a different account of the miracle performed on this occasion. It says he made a jewelled terrace (ratana-caŋkamaŋ) in the sky, and walking up and down in it, preached the Faith (Dhammaŋ).
232 Dhammapāla Jātaka.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dhammapāla Story.
233 See above, p. 89.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, p. 89.
234 Canda-kinnara Jātaka.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Canda-kinnara Jātaka.
237 Apaṇṇaka Jātaka.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Apannaka Jataka.
244 That is, I think, between the persons in the story on the one hand, and the Buddha and his contemporaries on the other: not, as Childers says (under anusandhi), between the story and the maxim.
244 That is, I think, between the persons in the story on the one hand, and the Buddha and his contemporaries on the other: not, as Childers says (under anusandhi), between the story and the maxim.
245 The Buddhists had no prayer; their salvation consisting in a self-produced inward change. This could be brought about in various ways, one of which was the kind of meditation here referred to (Kammaṭṭhāna), leading to a firm conviction of the impermanence of all finite things. As every road leads to Rome, so any finite object may be taken as the starting-point from which thought may be taken, by gradually increasing steps, near to the infinite; and so acquire a sense of the proportion of things, and realize the insignificance of the individual. The unassisted mind of the ignorant would naturally find difficulty in doing this; and certain examples of the way in which it might be done were accordingly worked out; and a disciple would go to his teacher, and ask him to recommend which way he should adopt. But the disciple must work out his own enlightenment.
245 The Buddhists had no prayer; their salvation consisting in a self-produced inward change. This could be brought about in various ways, one of which was the kind of meditation here referred to (Kammaṭṭhāna), leading to a firm conviction of the impermanence of all finite things. As every road leads to Rome, so any finite object may be taken as the starting-point from which thought may be taken, by gradually increasing steps, near to the infinite; and so acquire a sense of the proportion of things, and realize the insignificance of the individual. The unassisted mind of the ignorant would naturally find difficulty in doing this; and certain examples of the way in which it might be done were accordingly worked out; and a disciple would go to his teacher, and ask him to recommend which way he should adopt. But the disciple must work out his own enlightenment.
246 A successful Kammaṭṭhāna, a complete realization of the relation of the individual to the great Sum of all things, will lead to that sense of brotherhood, of humility, of holy calm, which is the “utmost aim,” viz. Nirvāna, and involves, as its result, escape from transmigration.
246 A successful Kammaṭṭhāna, a complete realization of the relation of the individual to the great Sum of all things, will lead to that sense of brotherhood, of humility, of holy calm, which is the “utmost aim,” viz. Nirvāna, and involves, as its result, escape from transmigration.
248 The reader will not take this too seriously. The old lady’s scorn turns as easily here to irony as her gratitude above finds expression in flattery.
248 The reader will not take this too seriously. The old lady’s scorn turns as easily here to irony as her gratitude above finds expression in flattery.
249 What the Happy State is will perhaps best be understood from the enumeration of its six divisions: 1. Faith. 2. Modesty. 3. Fear of sinning. 4. Learning. 5. Energy. 6. Presence of Mind. This Happy State can only be reached in a birth as a man. If being born as a man, one neglects the salvation then within one’s reach, one may pass many ages in other births before a “time of grace” comes round again. It is folly to expect salvation in some other and future world; it can only be gained here, and now.
249 What the Happy State is will perhaps best be understood from the enumeration of its six divisions: 1. Faith. 2. Modesty. 3. Fear of sinning. 4. Learning. 5. Energy. 6. Presence of Mind. This Happy State can only be reached in a birth as a man. If being born as a man, one neglects the salvation then within one’s reach, one may pass many ages in other births before a “time of grace” comes round again. It is folly to expect salvation in some other and future world; it can only be gained here, and now.
250 The introductory story to this Jātaka is used in Rogers’s Buddhagosha’s Parables, pp. 61-68, as the introduction to a different Birth Story. Verse 25 of the Dhammapada is said by the Commentator on that book (Fausböll, p. 181) to have been spoken of Little Roadling, and it would fit very aptly to the present story about him.
250 The introductory story to this Jātaka is used in Rogers’s Buddhagosha’s Parables, pp. 61-68, as the introduction to a different Birth Story. Verse 25 of the Dhammapada is said by the Commentator on that book (Fausböll, p. 181) to have been spoken of Little Roadling, and it would fit very aptly to the present story about him.
251 Literally, “those subject to transmigration,” that is, those who are not Arahats, whose natural desires have not given way before intense religious conviction.
251 Literally, “those subject to transmigration,” that is, those who are not Arahats, whose natural desires have not given way before intense religious conviction.
252 Taca-pañcaka-kammaṭṭhānaŋ, a formula always repeated at the ordination of a novice. The words of it will be found in Dickson’s Upasampadā-Kammavācā, p. 7. Compare also the note above, p. 147.
252 Taca-pañcaka-kammaṭṭhānaŋ, a formula always repeated at the ordination of a novice. The words of it will be found in Dickson’s Upasampadā-Kammavācā, p. 7. Compare also the note above, p. 147.
253 The Buddha is frequently represented in the later books as bringing the world before his mind’s eye in the morning, and thus perceiving whom he could benefit during the day.
253 The Buddha is frequently represented in the later books as bringing the world before his mind’s eye in the morning, and thus perceiving whom he could benefit during the day.
254 When the daily meal was to be served in the house of some layman, all the monks invited went there as soon as the time was announced by the “call of refection” being set up, and sat themselves down in the order of their seniority.
254 When the daily meal was to be served in the house of some layman, all the monks invited went there as soon as the time was announced by the “call of refection” being set up, and sat themselves down in the order of their seniority.
260 Literally, “with a threefold knock,” which I take to mean that the outside attendant announced them to another attendant, he to a third, and the third attendant to their master. The latter thus appeared to be a man of great consequence, as access to him was so difficult, and attended with so much ceremony.
260 Literally, “with a threefold knock,” which I take to mean that the outside attendant announced them to another attendant, he to a third, and the third attendant to their master. The latter thus appeared to be a man of great consequence, as access to him was so difficult, and attended with so much ceremony.
261 That is, twice a thousand pieces from each of the hundred merchants. But of course he should have paid out of this sum the price of the cargo. It can scarcely be intended to suggest that his acuteness led him to go off without paying for the cargo. The omission must be a slip of the story-teller’s.
261 That is, twice a thousand pieces from each of the hundred merchants. But of course he should have paid out of this sum the price of the cargo. It can scarcely be intended to suggest that his acuteness led him to go off without paying for the cargo. The omission must be a slip of the story-teller’s.
263 The Bhatt’ Uddesika, or steward, was a senior monk who had the duty of seeing that all the brethren were provided with their daily food. Sometimes a layman offered to provide it (e.g. above, p. 162); sometimes grain, or other food belonging to the monastery, was distributed to the monks by the steward giving them tickets to exchange at the storehouse. The necessary qualifications for the stewardship are said to be: 1. Knowledge of the customs regulating the distribution. 2. A sense of justice. 3. Freedom from ignorance. 4. Absence of fear. 5. Good temper.
263 The Bhatt’ Uddesika, or steward, was a senior monk who had the duty of seeing that all the brethren were provided with their daily food. Sometimes a layman offered to provide it (e.g. above, p. 162); sometimes grain, or other food belonging to the monastery, was distributed to the monks by the steward giving them tickets to exchange at the storehouse. The necessary qualifications for the stewardship are said to be: 1. Knowledge of the customs regulating the distribution. 2. A sense of justice. 3. Freedom from ignorance. 4. Absence of fear. 5. Good temper.
264 I am not sure that I have understood rightly the meaning of vassagga,—a word of doubtful derivation, which has only been found in this passage. Possibly we should translate: “The turn for the better rice has come to the monk whose seniority dates from such and such a year, and the turn for the inferior kind to the monk whose seniority dates from such and such a year.”
264 I am not sure that I have understood rightly the meaning of vassagga,—a word of doubtful derivation, which has only been found in this passage. Possibly we should translate: “The turn for the better rice has come to the monk whose seniority dates from such and such a year, and the turn for the inferior kind to the monk whose seniority dates from such and such a year.”
266 It was on the occasion related in the Introductory Story of this Jātaka, and after he had told the Birth Story, that the Buddha, according to the commentator on that work (Fausböll, pp. 302-305), uttered the 141st verse of the Dhamma-padaŋ. The Introductory Story to No. 32, translated below in this volume, is really only another version of this tale of the luxurious monk.
266 It was on the occasion related in the Introductory Story of this Jātaka, and after he had told the Birth Story, that the Buddha, according to the commentator on that work (Fausböll, pp. 302-305), uttered the 141st verse of the Dhamma-padaŋ. The Introductory Story to No. 32, translated below in this volume, is really only another version of this tale of the luxurious monk.
268 The whole of this story, including the introduction, is found also, word for word, in the commentary on the ‘Scripture Verses’ (Fausböll, pp. 302-305); and the commentator adds that the Buddha then further uttered the 141st verse of that collection:
268 The whole of this story, including the introduction, is found also, word for word, in the commentary on the ‘Scripture Verses’ (Fausböll, pp. 302-305); and the commentator adds that the Buddha then further uttered the 141st verse of that collection:
The same verse occurs in the Chinese work translated by Mr. Beal (The ’Dhammapada, etc.,’ p. 96). Another verse of similar purport has been quoted above (p. 69), and a third will be found in Āmagandha Sutta (Sutta Nipāta, p. 168, verse 11). The same sentiment occurs in the Mahā-Bhārta, iii. 13445, translated in Muir’s ‘Metrical Translations from Sanskrit Writers,’ p. 75, and in the Northern Buddhist work Divyāvadāna (Burnouf, Introduction à l’Histoire du Bouddhisme Indien, p. 313).
The same verse appears in the Chinese work translated by Mr. Beal (The 'Dhammapada, etc.,' p. 96). Another similar verse was quoted above (p. 69), and a third can be found in Āmagandha Sutta (Sutta Nipāta, p. 168, verse 11). The same idea is also found in the Mahā-Bhārta, iii. 13445, translated in Muir’s ‘Metrical Translations from Sanskrit Writers,’ p. 75, and in the Northern Buddhist work Divyāvadāna (Burnouf, Introduction à l’Histoire du Bouddhisme Indien, p. 313).
271 See above, pp. 81-83.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, pp. 81-83.
274 Ime kilese. The use of the determinative pronoun implies that the king is meant to refer to the particular imperfections known as kilesā. They are acquisitiveness, ill-temper, dullness of perception, vanity, wrong views, doubt, sloth, arrogance, want of self-respect, and want of respect for public opinion.
274 Ime kilese. The use of the determinative pronoun implies that the king is meant to refer to the particular imperfections known as kilesā. They are acquisitiveness, ill-temper, dullness of perception, vanity, wrong views, doubt, sloth, arrogance, want of self-respect, and want of respect for public opinion.
276 See the Translator’s ‘Buddhism,’ p. 65, and the authorities there quoted, to which add Culla Vagga, VII. i. 1-4. The name Bhaddiya means the Happy One, and the story has very probably arisen in explanation of the name.
276 See the Translator’s ‘Buddhism,’ p. 65, and the authorities there quoted, to which add Culla Vagga, VII. i. 1-4. The name Bhaddiya means the Happy One, and the story has very probably arisen in explanation of the name.
278 This story is founded on the similar story told of Bhaddiya (the same Bhaddiya as the one mentioned in the Introductory Story) in the Culla Vagga, VII. i. 5, 6. The next story but one (the Banyan Deer) is one of those illustrated in the Bharhut sculptures. Both must therefore belong to the very earliest period in Buddhist history.
278 This story is founded on the similar story told of Bhaddiya (the same Bhaddiya as the one mentioned in the Introductory Story) in the Culla Vagga, VII. i. 5, 6. The next story but one (the Banyan Deer) is one of those illustrated in the Bharhut sculptures. Both must therefore belong to the very earliest period in Buddhist history.
279 “The story of Devadatta,” adds a gloss, “as far as his appointment as Abhimāra, will be related in the Khaṇḍahāla Jātaka, as far as his rejection as Treasurer, in the Culla-haŋsa Jātaka, and as far as his sinking into the earth, in the Samudda-vānija Jātaka in the 12th Book.”
279 “The story of Devadatta,” adds a gloss, “as far as his appointment as Abhimāra, will be related in the Khaṇḍahāla Jātaka, as far as his rejection as Treasurer, in the Culla-haŋsa Jātaka, and as far as his sinking into the earth, in the Samudda-vānija Jātaka in the 12th Book.”
281 This verse is quoted by the Dhammapada Commentator, p. 146, where the Introductory Story is substantially the same, though differing in some details. The first line of the verse is curious, as there is nothing in the fable about righteousness or courtesy. It either belonged originally to some other tale, or is made purposely in discord with the facts to hint still more strongly at the absurdity of the worthy deer attempting to make human poetry.
281 This verse is quoted by the Dhammapada Commentator, p. 146, where the Introductory Story is substantially the same, though differing in some details. The first line of the verse is curious, as there is nothing in the fable about righteousness or courtesy. It either belonged originally to some other tale, or is made purposely in discord with the facts to hint still more strongly at the absurdity of the worthy deer attempting to make human poetry.
283 The thirty-two constituent parts will be found enumerated in the Khuddaka Pāṭha, p. 3, and most of them are mentioned in the following verses, which are not attributed to the ‘attractive’ young wife, and which sound wooden enough after her spirited outburst. Possibly they are a quotation by this commentator of some monkish rhymes he thinks appropriate to the occasion. The whole of the conversation is omitted in the Dhammapada commentary.
283 The thirty-two constituent parts will be found enumerated in the Khuddaka Pāṭha, p. 3, and most of them are mentioned in the following verses, which are not attributed to the ‘attractive’ young wife, and which sound wooden enough after her spirited outburst. Possibly they are a quotation by this commentator of some monkish rhymes he thinks appropriate to the occasion. The whole of the conversation is omitted in the Dhammapada commentary.
284 Literally reached the chief Fruit; the benefit resulting from the completion of the last stage of the path leading to Nirvāna; that is, Nirvāna itself. It is a striking proof of the estimation in which women were held among the early Buddhists, that they are several times declared to have reached this highest result of intellectual activity and earnest zeal. Compare the Introductory Story to Jātaka No. 234.
284 Literally reached the chief Fruit; the benefit resulting from the completion of the last stage of the path leading to Nirvāna; that is, Nirvāna itself. It is a striking proof of the estimation in which women were held among the early Buddhists, that they are several times declared to have reached this highest result of intellectual activity and earnest zeal. Compare the Introductory Story to Jātaka No. 234.
285 Bos Grunniens.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bos Grunniens.
286 See ‘Buddhism,’ pp. 139, 140.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 'Buddhism,' pp. 139, 140.
289 The story of Raṭṭhapāla is given in the Sutta of that name, translated by Gogerly, J. C. A. S., 1847-1848, p. 95. The same plan was followed by Sudinna as related in the Pārājikaŋ, and translated by Coles, J. C. A. S., 1876-1877, p. 187.
289 The story of Raṭṭhapāla is given in the Sutta of that name, translated by Gogerly, J. C. A. S., 1847-1848, p. 95. The same plan was followed by Sudinna as related in the Pārājikaŋ, and translated by Coles, J. C. A. S., 1876-1877, p. 187.
293 The verse is very obscure, and the long commentary does not make it clearer. “To keep in any posture that he likes” is literally “having three postures—master of three postures.” “Most swift” is in the original “eight-hoofed.” If “eight-hoofed” means “with two hoofs on each foot,” as the commentator thinks, where would be the peculiarity so creditable to the obedient learner? The last line in the test is so corrupt that the commentator can only suggest three contradictory and improbable explanations. If one could venture to read chavaŋ kalāhati bhoti, one might render, “My nephew, lady, can counterfeit a corpse.” Mr. Trenckner has been good enough to send me the following suggested translation, “The deer, the threefold cunning (?) fertile in expedients, the cloven-footed, who goes to drink at midnight (!?) (don’t fear for him), lying on one ear, panting on the ground, my nephew, by the six tricks he knows will dodge (the hunter).”
293 The verse is very obscure, and the long commentary does not make it clearer. “To keep in any posture that he likes” is literally “having three postures—master of three postures.” “Most swift” is in the original “eight-hoofed.” If “eight-hoofed” means “with two hoofs on each foot,” as the commentator thinks, where would be the peculiarity so creditable to the obedient learner? The last line in the test is so corrupt that the commentator can only suggest three contradictory and improbable explanations. If one could venture to read chavaŋ kalāhati bhoti, one might render, “My nephew, lady, can counterfeit a corpse.” Mr. Trenckner has been good enough to send me the following suggested translation, “The deer, the threefold cunning (?) fertile in expedients, the cloven-footed, who goes to drink at midnight (!?) (don’t fear for him), lying on one ear, panting on the ground, my nephew, by the six tricks he knows will dodge (the hunter).”
296 That is, in seeking after what they think is salvation (safety from the wrath of a god), fools practise rites and harbour delusions which become spiritual bonds. Death to oneself, and spiritual rebirth, is the only true salvation. The whole parable is a play on the word “Mutti,” which means both salvation, and the performance of, the being delivered from, a vow.
296 That is, in seeking after what they think is salvation (safety from the wrath of a god), fools practise rites and harbour delusions which become spiritual bonds. Death to oneself, and spiritual rebirth, is the only true salvation. The whole parable is a play on the word “Mutti,” which means both salvation, and the performance of, the being delivered from, a vow.
297 Any one who has seen the restlessness of monkeys in the safe precincts of a Buddhist monastery (or even in the monkey-house at the Zoological Gardens) will appreciate the humour of this description. The Bharhut sculptor, too, has some capital monkeys sitting, like good little boys, and listening to the Bodisat.
297 Any one who has seen the restlessness of monkeys in the safe precincts of a Buddhist monastery (or even in the monkey-house at the Zoological Gardens) will appreciate the humour of this description. The Bharhut sculptor, too, has some capital monkeys sitting, like good little boys, and listening to the Bodisat.
298 This solemn appeal to a former good action, if it be true, is often represented as working a miracle, and is called saccakiriyā, i.e. “truth-act.” Childers properly compares 2 Kings i. 10: “If I be a man of God, then let fire come down from heaven, and consume thee and thy fifty. And there came down fire from heaven and consumed him and his fifty.” But the miracle, said in the Buddhist scriptures to follow on an appeal of this kind, is usually, as in this case, an assistance to some one in distress. On the Perfections, see above, pp. 54 to 58.
298 This solemn appeal to a former good action, if it be true, is often represented as working a miracle, and is called saccakiriyā, i.e. “truth-act.” Childers properly compares 2 Kings i. 10: “If I be a man of God, then let fire come down from heaven, and consume thee and thy fifty. And there came down fire from heaven and consumed him and his fifty.” But the miracle, said in the Buddhist scriptures to follow on an appeal of this kind, is usually, as in this case, an assistance to some one in distress. On the Perfections, see above, pp. 54 to 58.
303 The Commentator on the “Scripture Verses” (p. 331), says that it was at the end of this story that the Buddha uttered the 162nd verse of that Collection—“He who exceeds in wickedness makes himself such as his enemy might desire, (dragging himself down) as the creeper the tree which it has covered.”
303 The Commentator on the “Scripture Verses” (p. 331), says that it was at the end of this story that the Buddha uttered the 162nd verse of that Collection—“He who exceeds in wickedness makes himself such as his enemy might desire, (dragging himself down) as the creeper the tree which it has covered.”
304 Literally, of the Agatis (things of which a judge, and especially a king, sitting as judge, ought not to be guilty); they are four in number, partiality, ill-will, ignorance, and fear.
304 Literally, of the Agatis (things of which a judge, and especially a king, sitting as judge, ought not to be guilty); they are four in number, partiality, ill-will, ignorance, and fear.
305 See the last Introductory Story.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check out the last Introductory Story.
309 A “Rogue elephant” is a well-known technical term for a male who has been driven out of the herd, and away from the females, by a stronger than himself; or for a male, who, in the rutting season, has lost his self-command. Such elephants, however gentle before, become exceedingly vicious and wanton.
309 A “Rogue elephant” is a well-known technical term for a male who has been driven out of the herd, and away from the females, by a stronger than himself; or for a male, who, in the rutting season, has lost his self-command. Such elephants, however gentle before, become exceedingly vicious and wanton.
310 Literally Samaṇa-Brāhmans, the Samaṇas, or Self-conquering Ones, being those who have given up the world, and devoted themselves to lives of self-renunciation and of peace. Real superiority of caste—true Brāmanship—is the result, not of birth, but of self-culture and self-control. The Samaṇas are therefore the true Brāhmans, ‘Brāhmans by saintliness of life.’ The Samaṇas were not necessarily Buddhists, though they disregarded the rites and ceremonies inculcated by the Brāhmans. It would not have answered the king’s purpose to send Brāhmans: who are distinguished throughout the Jātakas, not by holiness of life, but by birth; and who would be represented as likely to talk, not of righteousness, but of ritual. I cannot render the compound, therefore, by ‘Samaṇas AND Brāhmans,’ and I very much doubt whether it ever has that meaning (but see Childers contra, under Samaṇa). It certainly never has the sense of ‘Samaṇas OR Brāhmans.’ It was an early Buddhist idea that the only true Samaṇas were those members of the Order who had entered the Noble Path, and the only true Brāhmans those who had reached to the goal of the Noble Path, that is, to Nirvāna. See Mahā Parinibbana Sutta, p. 58.
310 Literally Samaṇa-Brāhmans, the Samaṇas, or Self-conquering Ones, being those who have given up the world, and devoted themselves to lives of self-renunciation and of peace. Real superiority of caste—true Brāmanship—is the result, not of birth, but of self-culture and self-control. The Samaṇas are therefore the true Brāhmans, ‘Brāhmans by saintliness of life.’ The Samaṇas were not necessarily Buddhists, though they disregarded the rites and ceremonies inculcated by the Brāhmans. It would not have answered the king’s purpose to send Brāhmans: who are distinguished throughout the Jātakas, not by holiness of life, but by birth; and who would be represented as likely to talk, not of righteousness, but of ritual. I cannot render the compound, therefore, by ‘Samaṇas AND Brāhmans,’ and I very much doubt whether it ever has that meaning (but see Childers contra, under Samaṇa). It certainly never has the sense of ‘Samaṇas OR Brāhmans.’ It was an early Buddhist idea that the only true Samaṇas were those members of the Order who had entered the Noble Path, and the only true Brāhmans those who had reached to the goal of the Noble Path, that is, to Nirvāna. See Mahā Parinibbana Sutta, p. 58.
311 Perhaps ‘Woman-face’ would be a more literal rendering of the word Mahilā-mukha. But as the allusion is evidently to the elephant’s naturally gentle character, I have rendered the expression by ‘Girly-face.’ The exaggeration in this story is somewhat too absurd for Western tastes.
311 Perhaps ‘Woman-face’ would be a more literal rendering of the word Mahilā-mukha. But as the allusion is evidently to the elephant’s naturally gentle character, I have rendered the expression by ‘Girly-face.’ The exaggeration in this story is somewhat too absurd for Western tastes.
312 So at p. 121 of the Mahāvaŋsa the king sends Mahinda to find out why the state elephant refused his food. Mahinda finds the motive to be that the elephant wants a Dāgaba to be built; and the king, “who always gratified the desires of his subjects,” had the temple built at once! The author of the Mahāvaŋsa must often have heard the Jātaka stories told, and this among the number.
312 So at p. 121 of the Mahāvaŋsa the king sends Mahinda to find out why the state elephant refused his food. Mahinda finds the motive to be that the elephant wants a Dāgaba to be built; and the king, “who always gratified the desires of his subjects,” had the temple built at once! The author of the Mahāvaŋsa must often have heard the Jātaka stories told, and this among the number.
313 Note by the Commentator. “This so-called enforcing (or illustrating) the story by a discourse on the Four Truths is to be understood at the end of every Jātaka; but we only mention it when it appears that it was blessed (to the conversion of some character in the Introductory Story).”
313 Note by the Commentator. “This so-called enforcing (or illustrating) the story by a discourse on the Four Truths is to be understood at the end of every Jātaka; but we only mention it when it appears that it was blessed (to the conversion of some character in the Introductory Story).”
314 These “Six” are noted characters in Buddhist legend. They are six bad monks, whose evil deeds and words are said to have given occasion to many a “bye-law,” if one may so say, enacted in the Vinaya Pitaka for the guidance of the members of the Buddhist Order of Mendicants.
314 These “Six” are noted characters in Buddhist legend. They are six bad monks, whose evil deeds and words are said to have given occasion to many a “bye-law,” if one may so say, enacted in the Vinaya Pitaka for the guidance of the members of the Buddhist Order of Mendicants.
315 This was a December festival, held to celebrate the close of the season of WAS, the four (or, according to some authorities, three) months of rainy weather, during which the members of the Order had to stay in one place. The Buddha had spent WAS among the angels—not, of course, that he cared to go to heaven for his own sake, but to give the ignorantly happy and deluded angels an opportunity of learning how to forsake the error of their ways. In a subsequent form of this curious legend, whose origin is at present unknown, he is said to have descended into hell with a similar object. See Professor Cowell in the Indian Antiquary for 1879.
315 This was a December festival, held to celebrate the close of the season of WAS, the four (or, according to some authorities, three) months of rainy weather, during which the members of the Order had to stay in one place. The Buddha had spent WAS among the angels—not, of course, that he cared to go to heaven for his own sake, but to give the ignorantly happy and deluded angels an opportunity of learning how to forsake the error of their ways. In a subsequent form of this curious legend, whose origin is at present unknown, he is said to have descended into hell with a similar object. See Professor Cowell in the Indian Antiquary for 1879.
316 It will be observed that the old woman’s ‘Blackie’ could understand what was said to him, and make his own meaning understood; but he could not speak.
316 It will be observed that the old woman’s ‘Blackie’ could understand what was said to him, and make his own meaning understood; but he could not speak.
317 If Muṇika, the name of the Pig, is derived from the root MAR (B. R. No. 2)—as I think it must be, in spite of the single ṇ—it is a verbal noun derived from a past participle, meaning ‘cut into small pieces.’ The idea is doubtless of the small pieces of meat used for curry, as the Indians had no sausages. I could not dare to coin such a word as ‘Curry-bit-ling,’ and have therefore preserved the joke by using a word which will make it intelligible to European readers.
317 If Muṇika, the name of the Pig, is derived from the root MAR (B. R. No. 2)—as I think it must be, in spite of the single ṇ—it is a verbal noun derived from a past participle, meaning ‘cut into small pieces.’ The idea is doubtless of the small pieces of meat used for curry, as the Indians had no sausages. I could not dare to coin such a word as ‘Curry-bit-ling,’ and have therefore preserved the joke by using a word which will make it intelligible to European readers.
This well-told story is peculiarly interesting as being one of those Indian stories which have reached Europe independently of both the ‘Kalilag and Dimnag’ and the ‘Barlaam and Josaphat’ literature. Professor Benfey (pp. 228-229 of his Introduction to the Pañca Tantra) has traced stories somewhat analogous throughout European literature; but our story itself is, he says, found almost word for word in an unpublished Hebrew book by Berachia ben Natronai, only that two donkeys take the place of the two oxen. Berachia lived in the twelfth or thirteenth century, in Provence.
This well-told story is uniquely interesting because it's one of those Indian tales that made its way to Europe without being influenced by either the 'Kalilag and Dimnag' or the 'Barlaam and Josaphat' literature. Professor Benfey (pp. 228-229 of his Introduction to the Pañca Tantra) has identified similar stories throughout European literature; however, he notes that our story can be found almost verbatim in an unpublished Hebrew book by Berachia ben Natronai, with the only difference being that two donkeys replace the two oxen. Berachia lived in the 12th or 13th century in Provence.
One of the analogous stories is where a falcon complains to a cock, that, while he (the falcon) is so grateful to men for the little they give him that he comes and hunts for them at their beck and call, the cock, though fed up to his eyes, tries to escape when they catch him. “Ah!” replies the cock, “I never yet saw a falcon brought to table, or frying in a pan!” (Anvar i Suhaili, p. 144; Livre des Lumières, p. 112; Cabinet des Fées, xvii. 277; Bidpai et Lokman, ii. 59; La Fontaine, viii. 21). Among the so-called Æsop’s Fables is also one where a calf laughs at a draught ox for bearing his drudgery so patiently. The ox says nothing. Soon after there is a feast, and the ox gets a holiday, while the calf is led off to the sacrifice (James’s Æsop, No. 150).
One similar story is about a falcon who complains to a rooster that, while he's grateful to humans for the little they give him, coming to hunt for them whenever they ask, the rooster, despite being well-fed, tries to run away when they catch him. “Ah!” replies the rooster, “I’ve never seen a falcon served on a platter or frying in a pan!” (Anvar i Suhaili, p. 144; Livre des Lumières, p. 112; Cabinet des Fées, xvii. 277; Bidpai et Lokman, ii. 59; La Fontaine, viii. 21). Also among the so-called Aesop’s Fables is one where a calf laughs at an ox for patiently doing his heavy work. The ox stays quiet. Soon after, there's a feast, and the ox gets a day off, while the calf is taken away to be sacrificed (James’s Aesop, No. 150).
Jātaka No. 286 is the same story in almost the same words, save (1) that the pig’s name is there Sālūha, which means the edible root of the water-lily, and might be freely rendered ‘Turnips’; and (2) that there are three verses instead of one. As special stress is there laid on the fact that ‘Turnips’ was allowed to lie on the heṭṭhā-mañca, which I have above translated ‘sty,’ it is possible that the word means the platform or seat in front of the hut, and under the shade of the overhanging eaves,—a favourite resort of the people of the house.
Jātaka No. 286 tells the same story with almost the same wording, except (1) the pig is named Sālūha, which refers to the edible root of the water-lily and could be loosely translated as ‘Turnips’; and (2) there are three verses instead of one. It particularly emphasizes that ‘Turnips’ was allowed to sit on the heṭṭhā-mañca, which I translated above as ‘sty,’ so it’s possible that the term refers to the platform or seat in front of the hut, shaded by the overhanging eaves—a popular spot for the household members.
318 The following tale is told, with some variations, in the course of the commentary on verse 30 of the Dhammapada (pp. 186 and foll.); but the Introductory Story is there different.
318 The following tale is told, with some variations, in the course of the commentary on verse 30 of the Dhammapada (pp. 186 and foll.); but the Introductory Story is there different.
319 The commentator on the “Scripture Verses” adds an interesting point—that there was an inscription on the pinnacle, and that the Bodisat put up a stone seat under a tree outside, that all who went in might read the letters, and say, “This hall is called the Hall of Piety.”
319 The commentator on the “Scripture Verses” adds an interesting point—that there was an inscription on the pinnacle, and that the Bodisat put up a stone seat under a tree outside, that all who went in might read the letters, and say, “This hall is called the Hall of Piety.”
320 The “Scripture Verses” commentator (p. 189) avoids the curious abruptness of this rather unkind remark by adding that the reason for this was that Well-born’s being the Bodisat’s niece and servant, she thought she would share in the merit of his part in the work.
320 The “Scripture Verses” commentator (p. 189) avoids the curious abruptness of this rather unkind remark by adding that the reason for this was that Well-born’s being the Bodisat’s niece and servant, she thought she would share in the merit of his part in the work.
323 In this story we have a good example of the way in which the current legends, when adopted by the Buddhists, were often so modified as to teach lessons of an effect exactly contrary to those they had taught before. It is with a touch of irony that Sakka is made to conquer the Titans, not by might, but through his kindness to animals.
323 In this story we have a good example of the way in which the current legends, when adopted by the Buddhists, were often so modified as to teach lessons of an effect exactly contrary to those they had taught before. It is with a touch of irony that Sakka is made to conquer the Titans, not by might, but through his kindness to animals.
324 See above, p. 178.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, page 178.
325 How this was done, and the lasting feud which the election gave rise to between the owl and the crow, is told at length in Jātaka No. 270. The main story in Book III. of the Pañca Tantra is founded on this feud.
325 How this was done, and the lasting feud which the election gave rise to between the owl and the crow, is told at length in Jātaka No. 270. The main story in Book III. of the Pañca Tantra is founded on this feud.
326 This fable forms one of those illustrations of which were carved in bas relief round the Great Tope at Bharhut. There the fair gosling is represented just choosing the peacock for her husband; so this tale must be at least sixteen hundred years old. The story has not reached Europe; but it is referred to in a stanza occurring in, according to Benfey, the oldest recension of the Pañca Tantra contained in the Berlin MS. See Benfey, i. § 98, p. 280; and Kahn, ‘Sagwissenschaftliche Studien,’ p. 69.
326 This fable forms one of those illustrations of which were carved in bas relief round the Great Tope at Bharhut. There the fair gosling is represented just choosing the peacock for her husband; so this tale must be at least sixteen hundred years old. The story has not reached Europe; but it is referred to in a stanza occurring in, according to Benfey, the oldest recension of the Pañca Tantra contained in the Berlin MS. See Benfey, i. § 98, p. 280; and Kahn, ‘Sagwissenschaftliche Studien,’ p. 69.
The word Haŋsa, which I have here translated Goose, means more exactly a wild duck; and the epithet ‘Golden’ is descriptive of its beauty of colour. But the word Haŋsa is etymologically the same as our word Goose (compare the German Gans); and the epithet ‘golden,’ when applied to a goose, being meaningless as descriptive of outward appearance, gave rise to the fable of the Goose with the Golden Eggs. The latter is therefore a true ’myth,’ born of a word-puzzle, invented to explain an expression which had lost its meaning through the progress of linguistic growth.
The word Haŋsa, which I've translated as Goose, actually refers more specifically to a wild duck, and the term ‘Golden’ highlights its beautiful color. However, the word Haŋsa is etymologically the same as our word Goose (just like the German Gans); and the term ‘golden’ doesn’t really make sense when describing a goose in terms of appearance, which led to the fable of the Goose with the Golden Eggs. So, this story is essentially a true ‘myth,’ created from a word puzzle to explain an expression that lost its meaning over time as language evolved.
327 Professor Benfey, in the Introduction to his Pañca Tantra (vol. i. p. 304), and Professor Fausböll in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society for 1870, have dealt with the history of this story. It has not been found in Europe, but occurs in somewhat altered form in the Mahā-bhārata (Book V. vv. 2455 and foll.), in the first Book of the Hitopadesa, and in the second Book of the Pañca Tantra. The Buddhist story is evidently the origin of the others.
327 Professor Benfey, in the Introduction to his Pañca Tantra (vol. i. p. 304), and Professor Fausböll in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society for 1870, have dealt with the history of this story. It has not been found in Europe, but occurs in somewhat altered form in the Mahā-bhārata (Book V. vv. 2455 and foll.), in the first Book of the Hitopadesa, and in the second Book of the Pañca Tantra. The Buddhist story is evidently the origin of the others.
328 This story has several points of affinity with the one above, No. 13 (pp. 211-213), on the stag who came to his death through his thoughtless love for the roe.
328 This story has several points of affinity with the one above, No. 13 (pp. 211-213), on the stag who came to his death through his thoughtless love for the roe.
329 See above, p. 235.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, p. 235.
330 Bheṇḍuka.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bheṇḍuka.
331 It is difficult to convey the impression of the mystic epithet here used of fire. Jātaveda must mean “he who possesses (or perhaps possesses the knowledge of) all that is produced.” It is used not infrequently in the Vedic literature as a peculiarly holy and mystical epithet of Agni, the personification of the mysterious element of fire, and seems to refer to its far-reaching, all-embracing power.
331 It is difficult to convey the impression of the mystic epithet here used of fire. Jātaveda must mean “he who possesses (or perhaps possesses the knowledge of) all that is produced.” It is used not infrequently in the Vedic literature as a peculiarly holy and mystical epithet of Agni, the personification of the mysterious element of fire, and seems to refer to its far-reaching, all-embracing power.
333 See above, p. 130.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, p. 130.
335 This Birth Story, with the same Introductory Story, is found, in nearly identical terms, in the Culla Vagga (vi. 6). The story, therefore, is at least as old as the fourth century B.C. Jātaka No. 117 is also called the Tittira Jātaka.
335 This Birth Story, with the same Introductory Story, is found, in nearly identical terms, in the Culla Vagga (vi. 6). The story, therefore, is at least as old as the fourth century BCE Jātaka No. 117 is also called the Tittira Jātaka.
336 This fable is a great favourite. It was among those translated into the Syriac and Arabic, and has been retained in all the versions of the Kalila and Dimna series, while it occurs in the Arabian Nights, and in the story-books of the Northern Buddhists and of the Hindus. It has been already traced through all the following story-books (whose full titles, and historical connexion, are given in the Tables appended to the Introduction to this volume).
336 This fable is a great favourite. It was among those translated into the Syriac and Arabic, and has been retained in all the versions of the Kalila and Dimna series, while it occurs in the Arabian Nights, and in the story-books of the Northern Buddhists and of the Hindus. It has been already traced through all the following story-books (whose full titles, and historical connexion, are given in the Tables appended to the Introduction to this volume).
Professor Benfey has devoted a long note to the history of the story (Introduction to the Pañca Tantra, i. 174, § 60), and I have only succeeded in adding, in a few details, to his results. The tale is told very lamely, as compared with the Pāli original, in all those versions I have been able to consult. It is strange that so popular a tale was not included by Planudes or his successors in their collections of so-called Æsop’s Fables.
Professor Benfey has dedicated a lengthy note to the history of the story (Introduction to the Pañca Tantra, i. 174, § 60), and I have only managed to add a few details to his findings. The story is told quite poorly, compared to the Pāli original, in all the versions I could find. It's odd that such a popular tale was not included by Planudes or his successors in their collections of so-called Æsop’s Fables.
337 In the so-called Æsop’s Fables are several on the text that a haughty spirit goeth before a fall; for instance, ‘The Charger and the Ass,’ ‘The Bull and the Frog,’ and ‘The Oats and the Reeds’; but this is the only story I know directed against the pride arising from the temporary possession of wealth.
337 In the so-called Æsop’s Fables are several on the text that a haughty spirit goeth before a fall; for instance, ‘The Charger and the Ass,’ ‘The Bull and the Frog,’ and ‘The Oats and the Reeds’; but this is the only story I know directed against the pride arising from the temporary possession of wealth.
339 One who has the power of gaining salvation for himself; but not of giving others the knowledge of it. The Birth Story to which this is an Introduction is about a gift to a Pacceka Buddha.
339 One who has the power of gaining salvation for himself; but not of giving others the knowledge of it. The Birth Story to which this is an Introduction is about a gift to a Pacceka Buddha.
340 Ariya-puggalas, the persons who, by self-culture and self-control, have entered respectively on the Four Stages, and have reached the Four Fruits of the Noble Eightfold path.
340 Ariya-puggalas, the persons who, by self-culture and self-control, have entered respectively on the Four Stages, and have reached the Four Fruits of the Noble Eightfold path.
Transcriber's Notes
Obvious typographical errors and inconsistencies have been silently corrected. Hyphenation and diacritics have been standardised, but other variations in spelling and punctuation remain unchanged.
Obvious typos and inconsistencies have been quietly fixed. Hyphenation and accent marks have been standardized, but other variations in spelling and punctuation have been left unchanged.
Ditto signs have been replaced with the intended text.
Ditto signs have been substituted with the intended text.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!